This is a modern-English version of Adventures of Huckleberry Finn, originally written by Twain, Mark.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
ADVENTURES
OF
HUCKLEBERRY FINN
(Tom Sawyer’s Comrade)
By Mark Twain



CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
Civilizing Huck.—Miss Watson.—Tom Sawyer Waits.
CHAPTER I.
Civilizing Huck.—Miss Watson.—Tom Sawyer Waits.
CHAPTER II.
The Boys Escape Jim.—Torn Sawyer’s Gang.—Deep-laid Plans.
CHAPTER II.
The Boys Escape Jim.—Tom Sawyer’s Gang.—Well-Thought-Out Plans.
CHAPTER III.
A Good Going-over.—Grace Triumphant.—“One of Tom Sawyers’s Lies”.
CHAPTER III.
A Thorough Examination.—Grace Victorious.—“One of Tom Sawyer’s Lies”.
CHAPTER IV.
Huck and the Judge.—Superstition.
CHAPTER IV.
Huck and the Judge.—Beliefs.
CHAPTER V.
Huck’s Father.—The Fond Parent.—Reform.
CHAPTER V.
Huck’s Dad.—The Caring Parent.—Change.
CHAPTER VI.
He Went for Judge Thatcher.—Huck Decided to Leave.—Political
Economy.—Thrashing Around.
CHAPTER VI.
He Went to Judge Thatcher.—Huck Decided to Go.—Political
Economy.—Struggling.
CHAPTER VII.
Laying for Him.—Locked in the Cabin.—Sinking the Body.—Resting.
CHAPTER VII.
Lying for Him.—Trapped in the Cabin.—Submerging the Body.—Taking a Break.
CHAPTER VIII.
Sleeping in the Woods.—Raising the Dead.—Exploring the Island.—Finding Jim.—Jim’s Escape.—Signs.—Balum.
CHAPTER VIII.
Sleeping in the Woods.—Bringing Back the Dead.—Discovering the Island.—Locating Jim.—Jim’s Getaway.—Clues.—Balum.
CHAPTER IX.
The Cave.—The Floating House.
CHAPTER IX.
The Cave.—The Floating Home.
CHAPTER X.
The Find.—Old Hank Bunker.—In Disguise.
CHAPTER X.
The Find.—Old Hank Bunker.—In Disguise.
CHAPTER XI.
Huck and the Woman.—The Search.—Prevarication.—Going to Goshen.
CHAPTER XI.
Huck and the Woman.—The Search.—Lying.—Going to Goshen.
CHAPTER XII.
Slow Navigation.—Borrowing Things.—Boarding the Wreck.—The Plotters.—Hunting for the Boat.
CHAPTER XII.
Slow Navigation.—Borrowing Things.—Boarding the Wreck.—The Plotters.—Hunting for the Boat.
CHAPTER XIII.
Escaping from the Wreck.—The Watchman.—Sinking.
CHAPTER XIII.
Getting Away from the Wreck.—The Watchman.—Sinking.
CHAPTER XIV.
A General Good Time.—The Harem.—French.
CHAPTER XIV.
A Great Time.—The Harem.—French.
CHAPTER XV.
Huck Loses the Raft.—In the Fog.—Huck Finds the Raft.—Trash.
CHAPTER XV.
Huck Loses the Raft.—In the Fog.—Huck Finds the Raft.—Trash.
CHAPTER XVI.
Expectation.—A White Lie.—Floating Currency.—Running by Cairo.—Swimming Ashore.
CHAPTER XVI.
Expectation.—A Small Deception.—Floating Currency.—Rushing by Cairo.—Swimming to Shore.
CHAPTER XVII.
An Evening Call.—The Farm in Arkansaw.—Interior Decorations.—Stephen Dowling Bots.—Poetical Effusions.
CHAPTER XVII.
An Evening Call.—The Farm in Arkansas.—Interior Decorations.—Stephen Dowling Bots.—Poetic Creations.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Col. Grangerford.—Aristocracy.—Feuds.—The Testament.—Recovering the Raft.—The Wood—pile.—Pork and Cabbage.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Col. Grangerford.—Upper Class.—Family Rivalries.—The Will.—Getting the Raft Back.—The Wood—stack.—Pork and Cabbage.
CHAPTER XIX.
Tying Up Day—times.—An Astronomical Theory.—Running a Temperance Revival.—The Duke of Bridgewater.—The Troubles of Royalty.
CHAPTER XIX.
Tying Up Day—times.—An Astronomical Theory.—Running a Temperance Revival.—The Duke of Bridgewater.—The Troubles of Royalty.
CHAPTER XX.
Huck Explains.—Laying Out a Campaign.—Working the Camp—meeting.—A Pirate at the Camp—meeting.—The Duke as a Printer.
CHAPTER XX.
Huck Explains.—Planning a Campaign.—Managing the Camp Meeting.—A Pirate at the Camp Meeting.—The Duke as a Printer.
CHAPTER XXI.
Sword Exercise.—Hamlet’s Soliloquy.—They Loafed Around Town.—A Lazy Town.—Old Boggs.—Dead.
CHAPTER XXI.
Sword Training.—Hamlet’s Monologue.—They Hung Out in Town.—A Chill Town.—Old Boggs.—Deceased.
CHAPTER XXII.
Sherburn.—Attending the Circus.—Intoxication in the Ring.—The Thrilling Tragedy.
CHAPTER XXII.
Sherburn.—Going to the Circus.—Drunkenness in the Ring.—The Exciting Tragedy.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Sold.—Royal Comparisons.—Jim Gets Home-sick.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Sold.—Royal Comparisons.—Jim Feels Homesick.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Jim in Royal Robes.—They Take a Passenger.—Getting Information.—Family Grief.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Jim in Royal Robes.—They Take a Passenger.—Getting Information.—Family Grief.
CHAPTER XXV.
Is It Them?—Singing the “Doxologer.”—Awful Square—Funeral Orgies.—A Bad Investment .
CHAPTER XXV.
Is It Them?—Singing the “Doxologer.”—Awful Square—Funeral Orgies.—A Bad Investment.
CHAPTER XXVI.
A Pious King.—The King’s Clergy.—She Asked His Pardon.—Hiding in the Room.—Huck Takes the Money.
CHAPTER XXVI.
A Devout King.—The King’s Priests.—She Requested His Forgiveness.—Concealed in the Room.—Huck Takes the Cash.
CHAPTER XXVII.
The Funeral.—Satisfying Curiosity.—Suspicious of Huck,—Quick Sales and Small.
CHAPTER XXVII.
The Funeral.—Satisfying Curiosity.—Suspicious of Huck,—Quick Sales and Small.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
The Trip to England.—“The Brute!”—Mary Jane Decides to Leave.—Huck Parting with Mary Jane.—Mumps.—The Opposition Line.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
The Trip to England.—“The Jerk!”—Mary Jane Decides to Leave.—Huck Saying Goodbye to Mary Jane.—Mumps.—The Opposition Line.
CHAPTER XXIX.
Contested Relationship.—The King Explains the Loss.—A Question of Handwriting.—Digging up the Corpse.—Huck Escapes.
CHAPTER XXIX.
Contested Relationship.—The King Talks About the Loss.—A Question of Handwriting.—Digging Up the Body.—Huck Escapes.
CHAPTER XXX.
The King Went for Him.—A Royal Row.—Powerful Mellow.
CHAPTER XXX.
The King Called for Him.—A Royal Dispute.—Strong and Smooth.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Ominous Plans.—News from Jim.—Old Recollections.—A Sheep Story.—Valuable Information.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Sinister Plans.—Updates from Jim.—Nostalgic Memories.—A Sheep Tale.—Helpful Insights.
CHAPTER XXXII.
Still and Sunday—like.—Mistaken Identity.—Up a Stump.—In a Dilemma.
CHAPTER XXXII.
Calm and Sunday-like.—Wrong Identity.—Stuck.—In a Tough Spot.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
A Nigger Stealer.—Southern Hospitality.—A Pretty Long Blessing.—Tar and Feathers.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
A Black Thief.—Southern Hospitality.—A Pretty Long Blessing.—Tar and Feathers.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
The Hut by the Ash Hopper.—Outrageous.—Climbing the Lightning Rod.—Troubled with Witches.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
The Hut by the Ash Hopper.—Unbelievable.—Climbing the Lightning Rod.—Dealing with Witches.
CHAPTER XXXV.
Escaping Properly.—Dark Schemes.—Discrimination in Stealing.—A Deep Hole.
CHAPTER XXXV.
Getting Away Right.—Sneaky Plans.—Selective Theft.—A Deep Pit.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
The Lightning Rod.—His Level Best.—A Bequest to Posterity.—A High Figure.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
The Lightning Rod.—His Best Effort.—A Gift to Future Generations.—A Big Deal.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
The Last Shirt.—Mooning Around.—Sailing Orders.—The Witch Pie.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
The Last Shirt.—Wandering Aimlessly.—Sailing Instructions.—The Witch Pie.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
The Coat of Arms.—A Skilled Superintendent.—Unpleasant Glory.—A Tearful Subject.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
The Coat of Arms.—An Experienced Supervisor.—Unwelcome Fame.—An Emotional Topic.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Rats.—Lively Bed—fellows.—The Straw Dummy.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Rats.—Lively Partners.—The Straw Dummy.
CHAPTER XL.
Fishing.—The Vigilance Committee.—A Lively Run.—Jim Advises a Doctor.
CHAPTER XL.
Fishing.—The Vigilance Committee.—An Exciting Chase.—Jim Consults a Doctor.
CHAPTER XLI.
The Doctor.—Uncle Silas.—Sister Hotchkiss.—Aunt Sally in Trouble.
CHAPTER XLI.
The Doctor.—Uncle Silas.—Sister Hotchkiss.—Aunt Sally in Trouble.
CHAPTER XLII.
Tom Sawyer Wounded.—The Doctor’s Story.—Tom Confesses.—Aunt Polly Arrives.—Hand Out Them Letters.
CHAPTER XLII.
Tom Sawyer Injured.—The Doctor’s Account.—Tom Admits It.—Aunt Polly Shows Up.—Hand Out Those Letters.
CHAPTER THE LAST.
Out of Bondage.—Paying the Captive.—Yours Truly, Huck Finn.
CHAPTER THE LAST.
Out of Bondage.—Paying the Captive.—Sincerely, Huck Finn.
ILLUSTRATIONS.
NOTICE.
NOTICE.
Persons attempting to find a motive in this narrative will be prosecuted; persons attempting to find a moral in it will be banished; persons attempting to find a plot in it will be shot.
People trying to find a motive in this story will be prosecuted; people trying to find a moral in it will be exiled; people trying to find a plot in it will be shot.
BY ORDER OF THE AUTHOR
PER G. G., CHIEF OF ORDNANCE.
BY ORDER OF THE AUTHOR
PER G. G., CHIEF OF ORDNANCE.
EXPLANATORY
Explanatory
In this book a number of dialects are used, to wit: the Missouri negro dialect; the extremest form of the backwoods Southwestern dialect; the ordinary “Pike County” dialect; and four modified varieties of this last. The shadings have not been done in a haphazard fashion, or by guesswork; but painstakingly, and with the trustworthy guidance and support of personal familiarity with these several forms of speech.
In this book, several dialects are used, specifically: the Missouri black dialect; the most extreme version of the backwoods Southwestern dialect; the typical “Pike County” dialect; and four modified variations of this last one. The nuances have not been applied randomly or based on guesswork, but rather carefully, with reliable guidance and support from personal experience with these different forms of speech.
I make this explanation for the reason that without it many readers would suppose that all these characters were trying to talk alike and not succeeding.
I’m providing this explanation because, without it, many readers might think that all these characters are trying to speak the same way but failing.
THE AUTHOR.
THE AUTHOR.
HUCKLEBERRY FINN
Scene: The Mississippi Valley Time: Forty to fifty years ago
Scene: The Mississippi Valley Time: About forty to fifty years ago

CHAPTER I.
You don’t know about me without you have read a book by the name of The Adventures of Tom Sawyer; but that ain’t no matter. That book was made by Mr. Mark Twain, and he told the truth, mainly. There was things which he stretched, but mainly he told the truth. That is nothing. I never seen anybody but lied one time or another, without it was Aunt Polly, or the widow, or maybe Mary. Aunt Polly—Tom’s Aunt Polly, she is—and Mary, and the Widow Douglas is all told about in that book, which is mostly a true book, with some stretchers, as I said before.
You don’t know about me unless you’ve read a book called The Adventures of Tom Sawyer, but that’s okay. That book was written by Mark Twain, and he mostly told the truth. There were things he exaggerated, but mostly he was honest. That’s not a big deal. I’ve never met anyone who hasn’t lied at least once, except maybe Aunt Polly, the widow, or Mary. Aunt Polly—Tom’s Aunt Polly—Mary, and the Widow Douglas are all mentioned in that book, which is mostly true, with some exaggerations, like I said before.
Now the way that the book winds up is this: Tom and me found the money that the robbers hid in the cave, and it made us rich. We got six thousand dollars apiece—all gold. It was an awful sight of money when it was piled up. Well, Judge Thatcher he took it and put it out at interest, and it fetched us a dollar a day apiece all the year round—more than a body could tell what to do with. The Widow Douglas she took me for her son, and allowed she would sivilize me; but it was rough living in the house all the time, considering how dismal regular and decent the widow was in all her ways; and so when I couldn’t stand it no longer I lit out. I got into my old rags and my sugar-hogshead again, and was free and satisfied. But Tom Sawyer he hunted me up and said he was going to start a band of robbers, and I might join if I would go back to the widow and be respectable. So I went back.
Now, here’s how the book wraps up: Tom and I found the money that the robbers hid in the cave, and it made us rich. We got six thousand dollars each—all in gold. It was an incredible amount of money when it was piled up. Well, Judge Thatcher took it and invested it, and it brought us a dollar a day each all year round—more than anyone could figure out what to do with. The Widow Douglas took me in as her son and said she would civilize me; but it was tough living in her house all the time, especially since she was so strict and proper in everything she did. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I ran away. I put on my old rags and my sugar-hogshead again, and I felt free and happy. But then Tom Sawyer tracked me down and said he was going to start a band of robbers, and I could join if I went back to the widow and acted respectable. So, I went back.
The widow she cried over me, and called me a poor lost lamb, and she called me a lot of other names, too, but she never meant no harm by it. She put me in them new clothes again, and I couldn’t do nothing but sweat and sweat, and feel all cramped up. Well, then, the old thing commenced again. The widow rung a bell for supper, and you had to come to time. When you got to the table you couldn’t go right to eating, but you had to wait for the widow to tuck down her head and grumble a little over the victuals, though there warn’t really anything the matter with them,—that is, nothing only everything was cooked by itself. In a barrel of odds and ends it is different; things get mixed up, and the juice kind of swaps around, and the things go better.
The widow cried over me and called me a poor lost lamb, and she called me a bunch of other names too, but she never meant any harm by it. She dressed me in those new clothes again, and I couldn't help but sweat and feel all cramped up. Well, then the whole situation started again. The widow rang a bell for dinner, and you had to show up on time. When you got to the table, you couldn't just dig in; you had to wait for the widow to bow her head and mumble a bit about the food, even though there was really nothing wrong with it—just that everything was cooked separately. In a mix of different foods, it’s different; things get mixed up, the flavors kind of blend together, and it tastes better.
After supper she got out her book and learned me about Moses and the Bulrushers, and I was in a sweat to find out all about him; but by-and-by she let it out that Moses had been dead a considerable long time; so then I didn’t care no more about him, because I don’t take no stock in dead people.
After dinner, she pulled out her book and taught me about Moses and the Bulrushers, and I was eager to learn all about him; but after a while, she revealed that Moses had been dead for a long time; so then I didn’t care about him anymore because I don’t believe in dead people.
Pretty soon I wanted to smoke, and asked the widow to let me. But she wouldn’t. She said it was a mean practice and wasn’t clean, and I must try to not do it any more. That is just the way with some people. They get down on a thing when they don’t know nothing about it. Here she was a-bothering about Moses, which was no kin to her, and no use to anybody, being gone, you see, yet finding a power of fault with me for doing a thing that had some good in it. And she took snuff, too; of course that was all right, because she done it herself.
Pretty soon I wanted to smoke, so I asked the widow to let me. But she wouldn’t. She said it was a nasty habit and wasn’t clean, and I should try not to do it anymore. That’s just how some people are. They judge something when they don’t know anything about it. There she was fussing over Moses, who was no relation to her and useless to anyone since he was gone, yet criticizing me for doing something that had some good in it. And she took snuff, too; of course that was fine because she did it herself.
Her sister, Miss Watson, a tolerable slim old maid, with goggles on, had just come to live with her, and took a set at me now with a spelling-book. She worked me middling hard for about an hour, and then the widow made her ease up. I couldn’t stood it much longer. Then for an hour it was deadly dull, and I was fidgety. Miss Watson would say, “Don’t put your feet up there, Huckleberry;” and “Don’t scrunch up like that, Huckleberry—set up straight;” and pretty soon she would say, “Don’t gap and stretch like that, Huckleberry—why don’t you try to behave?” Then she told me all about the bad place, and I said I wished I was there. She got mad then, but I didn’t mean no harm. All I wanted was to go somewheres; all I wanted was a change, I warn’t particular. She said it was wicked to say what I said; said she wouldn’t say it for the whole world; she was going to live so as to go to the good place. Well, I couldn’t see no advantage in going where she was going, so I made up my mind I wouldn’t try for it. But I never said so, because it would only make trouble, and wouldn’t do no good.
Her sister, Miss Watson, a pretty slim old maid, wearing glasses, had just moved in with her and was now on my case with a spelling book. She pushed me pretty hard for about an hour, and then the widow told her to take it easy. I couldn't take it much longer. After that, it was super boring, and I was restless. Miss Watson kept saying, “Don’t put your feet up there, Huckleberry;” and “Don’t slouch like that, Huckleberry—sit up straight;” and pretty soon she’d say, “Don’t yawn and stretch like that, Huckleberry—why don’t you try to behave?” Then she told me all about the bad place, and I said I wished I was there. That made her mad, but I didn't mean any harm. All I wanted was to go somewhere; all I wanted was a change, I wasn't picky. She said it was wrong to say what I said; that she wouldn’t say it for the whole world; she was going to live in a way that would help her get to the good place. Well, I couldn’t see any benefit in going where she was going, so I decided I wouldn’t try for it. But I never said anything, because it would just cause trouble and wouldn’t do any good.
Now she had got a start, and she went on and told me all about the good place. She said all a body would have to do there was to go around all day long with a harp and sing, forever and ever. So I didn’t think much of it. But I never said so. I asked her if she reckoned Tom Sawyer would go there, and she said not by a considerable sight. I was glad about that, because I wanted him and me to be together.
Now she had gotten started, and she went on to tell me all about the good place. She said all anyone would have to do there was walk around all day long with a harp and sing, forever and ever. So I didn’t think much of it. But I never said anything. I asked her if she thought Tom Sawyer would go there, and she said definitely not. I was glad about that because I wanted him and me to be together.
Miss Watson she kept pecking at me, and it got tiresome and lonesome. By-and-by they fetched the niggers in and had prayers, and then everybody was off to bed. I went up to my room with a piece of candle, and put it on the table. Then I set down in a chair by the window and tried to think of something cheerful, but it warn’t no use. I felt so lonesome I most wished I was dead. The stars were shining, and the leaves rustled in the woods ever so mournful; and I heard an owl, away off, who-whooing about somebody that was dead, and a whippowill and a dog crying about somebody that was going to die; and the wind was trying to whisper something to me, and I couldn’t make out what it was, and so it made the cold shivers run over me. Then away out in the woods I heard that kind of a sound that a ghost makes when it wants to tell about something that’s on its mind and can’t make itself understood, and so can’t rest easy in its grave, and has to go about that way every night grieving. I got so down-hearted and scared I did wish I had some company. Pretty soon a spider went crawling up my shoulder, and I flipped it off and it lit in the candle; and before I could budge it was all shriveled up. I didn’t need anybody to tell me that that was an awful bad sign and would fetch me some bad luck, so I was scared and most shook the clothes off of me. I got up and turned around in my tracks three times and crossed my breast every time; and then I tied up a little lock of my hair with a thread to keep witches away. But I hadn’t no confidence. You do that when you’ve lost a horseshoe that you’ve found, instead of nailing it up over the door, but I hadn’t ever heard anybody say it was any way to keep off bad luck when you’d killed a spider.
Miss Watson kept bothering me, and it got really tiring and lonely. After a while, they brought the slaves in for prayers, and then everyone went to bed. I went up to my room with a piece of candle and set it on the table. Then I sat down in a chair by the window and tried to think of something happy, but it didn’t work. I felt so lonely I almost wished I was dead. The stars were shining, and the leaves in the woods rustled sadly; I heard an owl far away hooting about someone who had died, a whippowill, and a dog howling about someone who was going to die; and the wind seemed to be trying to tell me something, but I couldn’t figure it out, which sent chills down my spine. Then out in the woods, I heard that kind of sound a ghost makes when it wants to share something that’s bothering it but can't be understood, leaving it restless in its grave, wandering every night in sorrow. I felt so downhearted and scared that I really wished I had some company. Soon, a spider crawled up my shoulder, and I flicked it off, but it landed in the candle, and before I could do anything, it was all shriveled up. I didn’t need anyone to tell me that was a really bad sign and would bring me bad luck, so I was scared and almost shook the clothes off myself. I got up and turned around in my tracks three times, crossing my heart each time; then I tied a little lock of my hair with a thread to keep witches away. But I didn’t feel confident. You do that when you've lost a horseshoe that you’ve found, instead of nailing it above the door, but I had never heard anyone say it was any way to prevent bad luck after you killed a spider.
I set down again, a-shaking all over, and got out my pipe for a smoke; for the house was all as still as death now, and so the widow wouldn’t know. Well, after a long time I heard the clock away off in the town go boom—boom—boom—twelve licks; and all still again—stiller than ever. Pretty soon I heard a twig snap down in the dark amongst the trees—something was a stirring. I set still and listened. Directly I could just barely hear a “me-yow! me-yow!” down there. That was good! Says I, “me-yow! me-yow!” as soft as I could, and then I put out the light and scrambled out of the window on to the shed. Then I slipped down to the ground and crawled in among the trees, and, sure enough, there was Tom Sawyer waiting for me.
I sat down again, shaking all over, and got out my pipe for a smoke because the house was as quiet as death now, and the widow wouldn’t know. After a while, I heard the clock far off in the town go boom—boom—boom—twelve times, and it got really quiet—quieter than ever. Soon, I heard a twig snap in the dark among the trees—something was moving. I stayed still and listened. Then I could just barely hear a “me-yow! me-yow!” down there. That was good! I said, “me-yow! me-yow!” as softly as I could, and then I turned off the light and scrambled out of the window onto the shed. After that, I slid down to the ground and crawled in among the trees, and, sure enough, there was Tom Sawyer waiting for me.
CHAPTER II.
We went tiptoeing along a path amongst the trees back towards the end of the widow’s garden, stooping down so as the branches wouldn’t scrape our heads. When we was passing by the kitchen I fell over a root and made a noise. We scrouched down and laid still. Miss Watson’s big nigger, named Jim, was setting in the kitchen door; we could see him pretty clear, because there was a light behind him. He got up and stretched his neck out about a minute, listening. Then he says:
We crept quietly along a path through the trees toward the back of the widow’s garden, bending down so the branches wouldn’t hit our heads. As we were passing the kitchen, I tripped over a root and made some noise. We crouched down and stayed still. Miss Watson’s big black dog, named Jim, was sitting in the kitchen door; we could see him pretty clearly because there was a light behind him. He stood up and stretched his neck out for a minute, listening. Then he said:
“Who dah?”
“Who’s that?”
He listened some more; then he come tiptoeing down and stood right between us; we could a touched him, nearly. Well, likely it was minutes and minutes that there warn’t a sound, and we all there so close together. There was a place on my ankle that got to itching, but I dasn’t scratch it; and then my ear begun to itch; and next my back, right between my shoulders. Seemed like I’d die if I couldn’t scratch. Well, I’ve noticed that thing plenty times since. If you are with the quality, or at a funeral, or trying to go to sleep when you ain’t sleepy—if you are anywheres where it won’t do for you to scratch, why you will itch all over in upwards of a thousand places. Pretty soon Jim says:
He listened some more; then he tiptoed down and stood right between us; we could have touched him, almost. It felt like there wasn’t a sound for a long time, and we were all so close together. There was a spot on my ankle that started to itch, but I didn’t dare scratch it; then my ear began to itch; and next my back, right between my shoulders. It felt like I’d die if I couldn’t scratch. I’ve noticed that plenty of times since. If you’re with important people, or at a funeral, or trying to sleep when you're not sleepy—if you’re anywhere where it’s not okay to scratch, then you’ll itch all over in a thousand places. Pretty soon Jim says:
“Say, who is you? Whar is you? Dog my cats ef I didn’ hear sumf’n. Well, I know what I’s gwyne to do: I’s gwyne to set down here and listen tell I hears it agin.”
“Hey, who are you? Where are you? I swear I heard something. Well, I know what I'm going to do: I'm going to sit right here and listen until I hear it again.”
So he set down on the ground betwixt me and Tom. He leaned his back up against a tree, and stretched his legs out till one of them most touched one of mine. My nose begun to itch. It itched till the tears come into my eyes. But I dasn’t scratch. Then it begun to itch on the inside. Next I got to itching underneath. I didn’t know how I was going to set still. This miserableness went on as much as six or seven minutes; but it seemed a sight longer than that. I was itching in eleven different places now. I reckoned I couldn’t stand it more’n a minute longer, but I set my teeth hard and got ready to try. Just then Jim begun to breathe heavy; next he begun to snore—and then I was pretty soon comfortable again.
So he sat down on the ground between me and Tom. He leaned his back against a tree and stretched his legs out until one of them almost touched one of mine. My nose started to itch. It itched until tears filled my eyes. But I couldn’t scratch it. Then it started to itch on the inside. Next, I began to itch underneath. I didn’t know how I was going to stay still. This misery lasted for about six or seven minutes; but it felt much longer than that. I was itching in eleven different spots now. I figured I couldn’t stand it for more than a minute longer, but I clenched my teeth and got ready to try. Just then Jim started to breathe heavily; next, he began to snore—and then I was pretty soon comfortable again.
Tom he made a sign to me—kind of a little noise with his mouth—and we went creeping away on our hands and knees. When we was ten foot off Tom whispered to me, and wanted to tie Jim to the tree for fun. But I said no; he might wake and make a disturbance, and then they’d find out I warn’t in. Then Tom said he hadn’t got candles enough, and he would slip in the kitchen and get some more. I didn’t want him to try. I said Jim might wake up and come. But Tom wanted to resk it; so we slid in there and got three candles, and Tom laid five cents on the table for pay. Then we got out, and I was in a sweat to get away; but nothing would do Tom but he must crawl to where Jim was, on his hands and knees, and play something on him. I waited, and it seemed a good while, everything was so still and lonesome.
Tom made a signal to me—a small sound with his mouth—and we crept away on our hands and knees. When we were ten feet away, Tom whispered to me, wanting to tie Jim to the tree just for fun. I said no; he might wake up and cause a scene, and then they’d discover I wasn’t there. Then Tom said he didn’t have enough candles, and he’d sneak into the kitchen to get some more. I didn’t want him to do that. I said Jim might wake up and follow us. But Tom was willing to take the risk, so we slipped in there and grabbed three candles, and Tom left five cents on the table as payment. Then we got out, and I was anxious to leave, but Tom insisted on crawling over to where Jim was, on his hands and knees, to play a prank on him. I waited, and it felt like a long time, everything so quiet and lonely.
As soon as Tom was back we cut along the path, around the garden fence, and by-and-by fetched up on the steep top of the hill the other side of the house. Tom said he slipped Jim’s hat off of his head and hung it on a limb right over him, and Jim stirred a little, but he didn’t wake. Afterwards Jim said the witches bewitched him and put him in a trance, and rode him all over the State, and then set him under the trees again, and hung his hat on a limb to show who done it. And next time Jim told it he said they rode him down to New Orleans; and, after that, every time he told it he spread it more and more, till by-and-by he said they rode him all over the world, and tired him most to death, and his back was all over saddle-boils. Jim was monstrous proud about it, and he got so he wouldn’t hardly notice the other niggers. Niggers would come miles to hear Jim tell about it, and he was more looked up to than any nigger in that country. Strange niggers would stand with their mouths open and look him all over, same as if he was a wonder. Niggers is always talking about witches in the dark by the kitchen fire; but whenever one was talking and letting on to know all about such things, Jim would happen in and say, “Hm! What you know ’bout witches?” and that nigger was corked up and had to take a back seat. Jim always kept that five-center piece round his neck with a string, and said it was a charm the devil give to him with his own hands, and told him he could cure anybody with it and fetch witches whenever he wanted to just by saying something to it; but he never told what it was he said to it. Niggers would come from all around there and give Jim anything they had, just for a sight of that five-center piece; but they wouldn’t touch it, because the devil had had his hands on it. Jim was most ruined for a servant, because he got stuck up on account of having seen the devil and been rode by witches.
As soon as Tom got back, we took the path around the garden fence and eventually ended up at the steep top of the hill behind the house. Tom said he slipped Jim's hat off his head and hung it on a branch right above him. Jim stirred a little but didn’t wake up. Later, Jim said witches had bewitched him and put him in a trance, then rode him all over the state and set him under the trees again, hanging his hat on a branch to show who did it. The next time Jim told it, he said they rode him down to New Orleans, and after that, every time he told the story, he exaggerated more and more until eventually he claimed they rode him all over the world, nearly exhausting him, and his back was covered in saddle sores. Jim was really proud of this and started ignoring the other Black people. Others would travel miles to hear Jim's stories, and he was more respected than any other Black person in that area. Strangers would stand with their mouths open, amazed, as if he was something special. Black people often talked about witches in the dark around the kitchen fire, but whenever someone acted like they knew all about it, Jim would come in and say, “Huh! What do you know about witches?” and that person would shut up and have to back down. Jim always wore that five-cent piece around his neck on a string, claiming it was a charm that the devil had given him with his own hands, telling him he could cure anyone and summon witches just by saying something to it, but he never revealed what he said. People would come from all around to give Jim anything they had just to catch a glimpse of that five-cent piece, but they wouldn’t touch it because it had been in the devil's hands. Jim was becoming more difficult to manage as a servant because he got conceited from having seen the devil and being ridden by witches.
Well, when Tom and me got to the edge of the hilltop we looked away down into the village and could see three or four lights twinkling, where there was sick folks, maybe; and the stars over us was sparkling ever so fine; and down by the village was the river, a whole mile broad, and awful still and grand. We went down the hill and found Jo Harper and Ben Rogers, and two or three more of the boys, hid in the old tanyard. So we unhitched a skiff and pulled down the river two mile and a half, to the big scar on the hillside, and went ashore.
Well, when Tom and I got to the edge of the hilltop, we looked down into the village and could see three or four lights twinkling, maybe from sick folks; and the stars above us were sparkling beautifully; and down by the village was the river, a full mile wide, completely still and impressive. We went down the hill and found Jo Harper, Ben Rogers, and a couple of other boys hiding in the old tanyard. So we unhitched a skiff and paddled down the river for two and a half miles to the big scar on the hillside, and then we went ashore.
We went to a clump of bushes, and Tom made everybody swear to keep the secret, and then showed them a hole in the hill, right in the thickest part of the bushes. Then we lit the candles, and crawled in on our hands and knees. We went about two hundred yards, and then the cave opened up. Tom poked about amongst the passages, and pretty soon ducked under a wall where you wouldn’t a noticed that there was a hole. We went along a narrow place and got into a kind of room, all damp and sweaty and cold, and there we stopped. Tom says:
We went to a bunch of bushes, and Tom made everyone promise to keep it a secret, then showed them a hole in the hill, right in the thickest part of the bushes. Then we lit the candles and crawled in on our hands and knees. We went about two hundred yards, and then the cave opened up. Tom explored the passages, and pretty soon ducked under a wall where you wouldn’t have noticed there was a hole. We went through a narrow space and entered a kind of room, all damp and sweaty and cold, and there we stopped. Tom said:
“Now, we’ll start this band of robbers and call it Tom Sawyer’s Gang. Everybody that wants to join has got to take an oath, and write his name in blood.”
“Now, we’ll start this group of robbers and call it Tom Sawyer’s Gang. Anyone who wants to join has to take an oath and sign their name in blood.”
Everybody was willing. So Tom got out a sheet of paper that he had wrote the oath on, and read it. It swore every boy to stick to the band, and never tell any of the secrets; and if anybody done anything to any boy in the band, whichever boy was ordered to kill that person and his family must do it, and he mustn’t eat and he mustn’t sleep till he had killed them and hacked a cross in their breasts, which was the sign of the band. And nobody that didn’t belong to the band could use that mark, and if he did he must be sued; and if he done it again he must be killed. And if anybody that belonged to the band told the secrets, he must have his throat cut, and then have his carcass burnt up and the ashes scattered all around, and his name blotted off of the list with blood and never mentioned again by the gang, but have a curse put on it and be forgot forever.
Everyone was onboard. So Tom pulled out a sheet of paper he had written the oath on and read it aloud. It bound every boy to stick with the group and keep all secrets; if anyone harmed a boy in the group, the boy assigned to take care of that person and their family had to do it. He couldn’t eat or sleep until he had accomplished the task and marked a cross on their chests, which was the group's symbol. No one outside the group could use that mark, and if they did, there would be consequences; if it happened again, they would be killed. If anyone in the group revealed secrets, they would have their throat cut, their body burned, and the ashes scattered. Their name would be erased from the list with blood and never spoken of again by the group, marked with a curse and forgotten forever.
Everybody said it was a real beautiful oath, and asked Tom if he got it out of his own head. He said, some of it, but the rest was out of pirate-books and robber-books, and every gang that was high-toned had it.
Everybody said it was a really beautiful oath and asked Tom if he made it up himself. He said, some of it, but the rest was from pirate books and robber books, and every high-class gang had it.
Some thought it would be good to kill the families of boys that told the secrets. Tom said it was a good idea, so he took a pencil and wrote it in. Then Ben Rogers says:
Some people thought it would be a good idea to kill the families of the boys who revealed the secrets. Tom agreed it was a good plan, so he grabbed a pencil and wrote it down. Then Ben Rogers said:
“Here’s Huck Finn, he hain’t got no family; what you going to do ’bout him?”
“Here’s Huck Finn, he doesn’t have any family; what are you going to do about him?”
“Well, hain’t he got a father?” says Tom Sawyer.
“Well, doesn’t he have a father?” says Tom Sawyer.
“Yes, he’s got a father, but you can’t never find him these days. He used to lay drunk with the hogs in the tanyard, but he hain’t been seen in these parts for a year or more.”
“Yes, he’s got a father, but you can’t ever find him these days. He used to lie drunk with the pigs in the tanyard, but he hasn’t been seen around here for a year or more.”
They talked it over, and they was going to rule me out, because they said every boy must have a family or somebody to kill, or else it wouldn’t be fair and square for the others. Well, nobody could think of anything to do—everybody was stumped, and set still. I was most ready to cry; but all at once I thought of a way, and so I offered them Miss Watson—they could kill her. Everybody said:
They discussed it, and they were going to exclude me because they said every boy must have a family or someone to kill, or else it wouldn’t be fair to the others. Well, no one could come up with anything to do—everyone was stumped and just sat there. I was almost ready to cry; but suddenly, I thought of a solution, so I offered them Miss Watson—they could kill her. Everyone said:
“Oh, she’ll do. That’s all right. Huck can come in.”
“Oh, she’s fine. That’s cool. Huck can come in.”
Then they all stuck a pin in their fingers to get blood to sign with, and I made my mark on the paper.
Then they all pricked their fingers to draw blood for signing, and I made my mark on the paper.
“Now,” says Ben Rogers, “what’s the line of business of this Gang?”
“Now,” says Ben Rogers, “what does this Gang do for a living?”
“Nothing only robbery and murder,” Tom said.
“Nothing but robbery and murder,” Tom said.
“But who are we going to rob?—houses, or cattle, or—”
“But who are we going to steal from?—houses, or livestock, or—”
“Stuff! stealing cattle and such things ain’t robbery; it’s burglary,” says Tom Sawyer. “We ain’t burglars. That ain’t no sort of style. We are highwaymen. We stop stages and carriages on the road, with masks on, and kill the people and take their watches and money.”
“Stuff! Stealing cattle and things like that isn’t robbery; it’s burglary,” says Tom Sawyer. “We’re not burglars. That’s not our style. We’re highwaymen. We stop stagecoaches and carriages on the road, with masks on, and kill people to take their watches and money.”
“Must we always kill the people?”
“Do we always have to kill people?”
“Oh, certainly. It’s best. Some authorities think different, but mostly it’s considered best to kill them—except some that you bring to the cave here, and keep them till they’re ransomed.”
“Oh, definitely. It’s the best option. Some people think otherwise, but mostly it's seen as best to kill them—except for a few that you bring to this cave and keep until they're ransomed.”
“Ransomed? What’s that?”
"Ransomed? What does that mean?"
“I don’t know. But that’s what they do. I’ve seen it in books; and so of course that’s what we’ve got to do.”
“I don’t know. But that’s what they do. I’ve seen it in books, so of course that’s what we have to do.”
“But how can we do it if we don’t know what it is?”
“But how can we do it if we don’t know what it is?”
“Why, blame it all, we’ve got to do it. Don’t I tell you it’s in the books? Do you want to go to doing different from what’s in the books, and get things all muddled up?”
“Why, seriously, we’ve got to do it. Didn’t I tell you it’s in the books? Do you want to do something different from what’s in the books and make everything confusing?”
“Oh, that’s all very fine to say, Tom Sawyer, but how in the nation are these fellows going to be ransomed if we don’t know how to do it to them?—that’s the thing I want to get at. Now, what do you reckon it is?”
“Oh, that’s all well and good to say, Tom Sawyer, but how on earth are we supposed to ransom these guys if we don’t know how to do it?—that’s what I want to figure out. So, what do you think it is?”
“Well, I don’t know. But per’aps if we keep them till they’re ransomed, it means that we keep them till they’re dead.”
“Well, I don’t know. But maybe if we hold onto them until they're ransomed, it means we’ll have them until they die.”
“Now, that’s something like. That’ll answer. Why couldn’t you said that before? We’ll keep them till they’re ransomed to death; and a bothersome lot they’ll be, too—eating up everything, and always trying to get loose.”
“Now, that’s something like. That’ll do. Why couldn’t you have said that before? We’ll keep them until they’re ransomed to death; and they’ll be a real pain—eating everything and always trying to break free.”
“How you talk, Ben Rogers. How can they get loose when there’s a guard over them, ready to shoot them down if they move a peg?”
“How you talk, Ben Rogers. How can they get free when there’s a guard watching them, ready to shoot them down if they make a move?”
“A guard! Well, that is good. So somebody’s got to set up all night and never get any sleep, just so as to watch them. I think that’s foolishness. Why can’t a body take a club and ransom them as soon as they get here?”
“A guard! Well, that is good. So someone has to stay up all night and never get any sleep, just to keep an eye on them. I think that’s ridiculous. Why can't someone just take a club and demand a ransom as soon as they arrive?”
“Because it ain’t in the books so—that’s why. Now, Ben Rogers, do you want to do things regular, or don’t you?—that’s the idea. Don’t you reckon that the people that made the books knows what’s the correct thing to do? Do you reckon you can learn ’em anything? Not by a good deal. No, sir, we’ll just go on and ransom them in the regular way.”
“Because it’s not in the books—so that’s why. Now, Ben Rogers, do you want to do things the usual way, or not?—that’s the point. Don’t you think the people who wrote the books know what the right thing to do is? Do you think you can teach them anything? Not at all. No, sir, we’ll just go ahead and ransom them the standard way.”
“All right. I don’t mind; but I say it’s a fool way, anyhow. Say, do we kill the women, too?”
“All right. I don’t mind; but I think it’s a foolish way, anyway. So, do we kill the women too?”
“Well, Ben Rogers, if I was as ignorant as you I wouldn’t let on. Kill the women? No; nobody ever saw anything in the books like that. You fetch them to the cave, and you’re always as polite as pie to them; and by-and-by they fall in love with you, and never want to go home any more.”
“Well, Ben Rogers, if I were as clueless as you, I wouldn’t let it show. Kill the women? No, nobody ever read anything like that in the books. You bring them to the cave, and you’re always super nice to them; and eventually, they fall in love with you and never want to go home again.”
“Well, if that’s the way I’m agreed, but I don’t take no stock in it. Mighty soon we’ll have the cave so cluttered up with women, and fellows waiting to be ransomed, that there won’t be no place for the robbers. But go ahead, I ain’t got nothing to say.”
“Well, if that’s what we agreed on, but I don’t believe in it. Pretty soon, we’ll have the cave so crowded with women and guys waiting to be rescued that there won’t be any room left for the robbers. But go ahead, I’ve got nothing to say.”
Little Tommy Barnes was asleep now, and when they waked him up he was scared, and cried, and said he wanted to go home to his ma, and didn’t want to be a robber any more.
Little Tommy Barnes was asleep now, and when they woke him up he was scared, cried, and said he wanted to go home to his mom, and didn’t want to be a robber anymore.
So they all made fun of him, and called him cry-baby, and that made him mad, and he said he would go straight and tell all the secrets. But Tom give him five cents to keep quiet, and said we would all go home and meet next week, and rob somebody and kill some people.
So they all teased him and called him a crybaby, which made him angry, and he said he would spill all the secrets. But Tom gave him five cents to keep quiet and said we would all go home and meet next week to rob someone and hurt some people.
Ben Rogers said he couldn’t get out much, only Sundays, and so he wanted to begin next Sunday; but all the boys said it would be wicked to do it on Sunday, and that settled the thing. They agreed to get together and fix a day as soon as they could, and then we elected Tom Sawyer first captain and Jo Harper second captain of the Gang, and so started home.
Ben Rogers said he couldn’t go out much, only on Sundays, and so he wanted to start next Sunday; but all the boys said it would be wrong to do it on Sunday, and that settled the matter. They agreed to meet up and pick a day as soon as they could, and then we elected Tom Sawyer as the first captain and Jo Harper as the second captain of the Gang, and that’s how we started heading home.
I clumb up the shed and crept into my window just before day was breaking. My new clothes was all greased up and clayey, and I was dog-tired.
I climbed up the shed and crawled through my window just before dawn. My new clothes were all greasy and muddy, and I was completely exhausted.
CHAPTER III.
Well, I got a good going-over in the morning from old Miss Watson on account of my clothes; but the widow she didn’t scold, but only cleaned off the grease and clay, and looked so sorry that I thought I would behave a while if I could. Then Miss Watson she took me in the closet and prayed, but nothing come of it. She told me to pray every day, and whatever I asked for I would get it. But it warn’t so. I tried it. Once I got a fish-line, but no hooks. It warn’t any good to me without hooks. I tried for the hooks three or four times, but somehow I couldn’t make it work. By-and-by, one day, I asked Miss Watson to try for me, but she said I was a fool. She never told me why, and I couldn’t make it out no way.
Well, I got a good talking-to in the morning from old Miss Watson about my clothes; but the widow didn’t scold, she just cleaned off the grease and clay and looked so sorry that I thought I’d try to behave for a while if I could. Then Miss Watson took me into the closet and prayed, but nothing came of it. She told me to pray every day, and whatever I asked for, I would get it. But that wasn’t true. I tried it. Once I got a fishing line, but no hooks. It wasn’t any good to me without hooks. I tried to get the hooks three or four times, but somehow I couldn’t make it work. Eventually, one day, I asked Miss Watson to try for me, but she said I was a fool. She never told me why, and I couldn’t figure it out.
I set down one time back in the woods, and had a long think about it. I says to myself, if a body can get anything they pray for, why don’t Deacon Winn get back the money he lost on pork? Why can’t the widow get back her silver snuffbox that was stole? Why can’t Miss Watson fat up? No, says I to myself, there ain’t nothing in it. I went and told the widow about it, and she said the thing a body could get by praying for it was “spiritual gifts.” This was too many for me, but she told me what she meant—I must help other people, and do everything I could for other people, and look out for them all the time, and never think about myself. This was including Miss Watson, as I took it. I went out in the woods and turned it over in my mind a long time, but I couldn’t see no advantage about it—except for the other people; so at last I reckoned I wouldn’t worry about it any more, but just let it go. Sometimes the widow would take me one side and talk about Providence in a way to make a body’s mouth water; but maybe next day Miss Watson would take hold and knock it all down again. I judged I could see that there was two Providences, and a poor chap would stand considerable show with the widow’s Providence, but if Miss Watson’s got him there warn’t no help for him any more. I thought it all out, and reckoned I would belong to the widow’s if he wanted me, though I couldn’t make out how he was a-going to be any better off then than what he was before, seeing I was so ignorant, and so kind of low-down and ornery.
I sat down one time in the woods and thought about it for a long while. I said to myself, if a person can get anything they pray for, why doesn’t Deacon Winn get back the money he lost on pork? Why can’t the widow get her silver snuffbox back that was stolen? Why can’t Miss Watson gain some weight? No, I said to myself, there’s nothing to it. I went and told the widow about my thoughts, and she said the only thing a person could get by praying was “spiritual gifts.” That was a bit much for me, but she explained that it meant I should help others, do everything I could for them, look out for them all the time, and never think about myself. This included Miss Watson, as I understood it. I went back into the woods and mulled it over for a long time, but I couldn’t see any benefits for myself—only for other people; so finally, I decided I wouldn’t worry about it anymore and just let it be. Sometimes the widow would pull me aside and talk about Providence in a way that made a person’s mouth water, but maybe the next day Miss Watson would come in and tear it all down again. I figured there were two kinds of Providence, and a poor guy would stand a decent chance with the widow’s Providence, but if Miss Watson’s got a hold of him, then there was no escaping it. I thought it all through and decided I’d belong to the widow’s if she wanted me, even though I couldn’t figure out how I’d be any better off than I was before, considering I was so ignorant and kind of low-down and scummy.
Pap he hadn’t been seen for more than a year, and that was comfortable for me; I didn’t want to see him no more. He used to always whale me when he was sober and could get his hands on me; though I used to take to the woods most of the time when he was around. Well, about this time he was found in the river drownded, about twelve mile above town, so people said. They judged it was him, anyway; said this drownded man was just his size, and was ragged, and had uncommon long hair, which was all like pap; but they couldn’t make nothing out of the face, because it had been in the water so long it warn’t much like a face at all. They said he was floating on his back in the water. They took him and buried him on the bank. But I warn’t comfortable long, because I happened to think of something. I knowed mighty well that a drownded man don’t float on his back, but on his face. So I knowed, then, that this warn’t pap, but a woman dressed up in a man’s clothes. So I was uncomfortable again. I judged the old man would turn up again by-and-by, though I wished he wouldn’t.
Pap hadn't been seen for more than a year, which was good for me; I didn’t want to see him anymore. He used to beat me when he was sober and could get his hands on me; I usually took to the woods whenever he was around. Well, around that time, he was found in the river, drowned, about twelve miles upstream from town, or so people said. They figured it was him, anyway; they said this drowned man was his size, looked ragged, and had unusually long hair, just like Pap’s; but they couldn’t really make out the face, since it had been in the water for so long it didn’t resemble a face at all. They said he was floating on his back. They took him and buried him on the bank. But I wasn't at ease for long because I thought of something. I knew very well that a drowned man doesn’t float on his back but on his face. So I realized then that this wasn’t Pap, but a woman dressed in men’s clothes. So I felt uneasy again. I figured the old man would show up again sooner or later, though I wished he wouldn’t.
We played robber now and then about a month, and then I resigned. All the boys did. We hadn’t robbed nobody, hadn’t killed any people, but only just pretended. We used to hop out of the woods and go charging down on hog-drivers and women in carts taking garden stuff to market, but we never hived any of them. Tom Sawyer called the hogs “ingots,” and he called the turnips and stuff “julery,” and we would go to the cave and powwow over what we had done, and how many people we had killed and marked. But I couldn’t see no profit in it. One time Tom sent a boy to run about town with a blazing stick, which he called a slogan (which was the sign for the Gang to get together), and then he said he had got secret news by his spies that next day a whole parcel of Spanish merchants and rich A-rabs was going to camp in Cave Hollow with two hundred elephants, and six hundred camels, and over a thousand “sumter” mules, all loaded down with di’monds, and they didn’t have only a guard of four hundred soldiers, and so we would lay in ambuscade, as he called it, and kill the lot and scoop the things. He said we must slick up our swords and guns, and get ready. He never could go after even a turnip-cart but he must have the swords and guns all scoured up for it, though they was only lath and broomsticks, and you might scour at them till you rotted, and then they warn’t worth a mouthful of ashes more than what they was before. I didn’t believe we could lick such a crowd of Spaniards and A-rabs, but I wanted to see the camels and elephants, so I was on hand next day, Saturday, in the ambuscade; and when we got the word we rushed out of the woods and down the hill. But there warn’t no Spaniards and A-rabs, and there warn’t no camels nor no elephants. It warn’t anything but a Sunday-school picnic, and only a primer-class at that. We busted it up, and chased the children up the hollow; but we never got anything but some doughnuts and jam, though Ben Rogers got a rag doll, and Jo Harper got a hymn-book and a tract; and then the teacher charged in, and made us drop everything and cut.
We played robber now and then for about a month, and then I quit. All the boys did, too. We hadn’t actually robbed anyone or killed anyone; we just pretended. We used to jump out of the woods and charge at hog drivers and women in carts taking garden stuff to market, but we never actually got anything from them. Tom Sawyer called the hogs “ingots,” and he referred to the turnips and such as “jewelry.” We would go to the cave and have meetings to discuss what we had done and how many people we had supposedly killed. But I didn’t see any point in it. One time, Tom sent a boy to run around town with a flaming stick, which he called a slogan (the sign for the Gang to gather), and then he claimed he got secret info from his spies that the next day a whole group of Spanish merchants and wealthy Arabs were going to camp in Cave Hollow with two hundred elephants, six hundred camels, and over a thousand “sumter” mules, all loaded down with diamonds. They only had a guard of four hundred soldiers, so we could ambush them, as he called it, and take all their stuff. He said we had to clean up our swords and guns and get ready. He couldn’t go after even a turnip cart without making sure the swords and guns were polished, even though they were just made of lath and broomsticks, and you could polish them until they fell apart, and they were still worth less than a handful of ashes. I didn’t think we could defeat that crowd of Spaniards and Arabs, but I wanted to see the camels and elephants, so I showed up the next day, Saturday, ready for the ambush. When we got the signal, we rushed out of the woods and down the hill. But there were no Spaniards or Arabs, and no camels or elephants. It was just a Sunday-school picnic, and a small one at that. We interrupted it and chased the kids up the hollow; but we only ended up with some donuts and jam, though Ben Rogers got a rag doll, and Jo Harper got a hymn book and a pamphlet; and then the teacher charged in, made us drop everything, and told us to leave.
I didn’t see no di’monds, and I told Tom Sawyer so. He said there was loads of them there, anyway; and he said there was A-rabs there, too, and elephants and things. I said, why couldn’t we see them, then? He said if I warn’t so ignorant, but had read a book called Don Quixote, I would know without asking. He said it was all done by enchantment. He said there was hundreds of soldiers there, and elephants and treasure, and so on, but we had enemies which he called magicians; and they had turned the whole thing into an infant Sunday-school, just out of spite. I said, all right; then the thing for us to do was to go for the magicians. Tom Sawyer said I was a numskull.
I didn’t see any diamonds, and I told Tom Sawyer that. He said there were tons of them there, anyway; and he mentioned there were Arabs, too, and elephants and stuff. I asked why we couldn’t see them, then? He said if I wasn’t so clueless, and had read a book called Don Quixote, I would know without asking. He said it was all done by magic. He claimed there were hundreds of soldiers, elephants, and treasure, and so on, but we had enemies he called magicians; and they had turned everything into a little kids' Sunday school, just out of spite. I said, fine; then the thing for us to do was to go after the magicians. Tom Sawyer called me a fool.
“Why,” said he, “a magician could call up a lot of genies, and they would hash you up like nothing before you could say Jack Robinson. They are as tall as a tree and as big around as a church.”
“Why,” he said, “a magician could summon a bunch of genies, and they’d take care of you before you could even say Jack Robinson. They’re as tall as a tree and as wide as a church.”
“Well,” I says, “s’pose we got some genies to help us—can’t we lick the other crowd then?”
“Well,” I say, “what if we had some genies to help us—couldn’t we beat the other team then?”
“How you going to get them?”
“How are you going to get them?”
“I don’t know. How do they get them?”
“I don’t know. How do they get them?”
“Why, they rub an old tin lamp or an iron ring, and then the genies come tearing in, with the thunder and lightning a-ripping around and the smoke a-rolling, and everything they’re told to do they up and do it. They don’t think nothing of pulling a shot-tower up by the roots, and belting a Sunday-school superintendent over the head with it—or any other man.”
“Why, they rub an old tin lamp or an iron ring, and then the genies come rushing in, with thunder and lightning all around and smoke rolling in, and everything they’re asked to do, they just do it. They don’t hesitate to pull up a shot-tower by the roots and knock a Sunday school superintendent over the head with it—or any other guy.”
“Who makes them tear around so?”
"Who makes them run around so much?"
“Why, whoever rubs the lamp or the ring. They belong to whoever rubs the lamp or the ring, and they’ve got to do whatever he says. If he tells them to build a palace forty miles long out of di’monds, and fill it full of chewing-gum, or whatever you want, and fetch an emperor’s daughter from China for you to marry, they’ve got to do it—and they’ve got to do it before sun-up next morning, too. And more: they’ve got to waltz that palace around over the country wherever you want it, you understand.”
“Whoever rubs the lamp or the ring owns them, and they have to do whatever he says. If he asks them to build a palace forty miles long made of diamonds and fill it with chewing gum, or to fetch you an emperor’s daughter from China to marry, they have to do it—and they have to do it before sunrise the next morning, too. And even more: they have to move that palace anywhere you want it, got it?”
“Well,” says I, “I think they are a pack of flat-heads for not keeping the palace themselves ’stead of fooling them away like that. And what’s more—if I was one of them I would see a man in Jericho before I would drop my business and come to him for the rubbing of an old tin lamp.”
“Well,” I say, “I think they’re a bunch of fools for not keeping the palace for themselves instead of wasting it like that. And what’s more—if I were one of them, I’d see a guy in Jericho before I’d drop everything and go to him for the polishing of an old tin lamp.”
“How you talk, Huck Finn. Why, you’d have to come when he rubbed it, whether you wanted to or not.”
“How you talk, Huck Finn. Why, you’d have to come when he rubbed it, whether you wanted to or not.”
“What! and I as high as a tree and as big as a church? All right, then; I would come; but I lay I’d make that man climb the highest tree there was in the country.”
“What! And I as tall as a tree and as big as a church? Fine, then; I would come; but I bet I’d make that guy climb the highest tree in the whole country.”
“Shucks, it ain’t no use to talk to you, Huck Finn. You don’t seem to know anything, somehow—perfect saphead.”
“Ugh, it’s pointless to talk to you, Huck Finn. You just don’t seem to understand anything, man—total airhead.”
I thought all this over for two or three days, and then I reckoned I would see if there was anything in it. I got an old tin lamp and an iron ring, and went out in the woods and rubbed and rubbed till I sweat like an Injun, calculating to build a palace and sell it; but it warn’t no use, none of the genies come. So then I judged that all that stuff was only just one of Tom Sawyer’s lies. I reckoned he believed in the A-rabs and the elephants, but as for me I think different. It had all the marks of a Sunday-school.
I thought about all this for a couple of days, and then I figured I would see if there was any truth to it. I found an old tin lamp and an iron ring, went out into the woods, and rubbed them until I was sweating like crazy, planning to summon a genie and sell my palace; but it didn't work, and none of the genies showed up. So then I concluded that all that stuff was just one of Tom Sawyer's lies. I figured he believed in the Arabs and elephants, but personally, I think differently. It all had the feel of a Sunday school lesson.
CHAPTER IV.
Well, three or four months run along, and it was well into the winter now. I had been to school most all the time and could spell and read and write just a little, and could say the multiplication table up to six times seven is thirty-five, and I don’t reckon I could ever get any further than that if I was to live forever. I don’t take no stock in mathematics, anyway.
Well, three or four months went by, and it was well into winter now. I had been in school almost all the time and could spell and read and write just a little, and could say the multiplication table up to six times seven is thirty-five, and I don’t think I could ever get any further than that if I lived forever. I don’t care much for math anyway.
At first I hated the school, but by-and-by I got so I could stand it. Whenever I got uncommon tired I played hookey, and the hiding I got next day done me good and cheered me up. So the longer I went to school the easier it got to be. I was getting sort of used to the widow’s ways, too, and they warn’t so raspy on me. Living in a house and sleeping in a bed pulled on me pretty tight mostly, but before the cold weather I used to slide out and sleep in the woods sometimes, and so that was a rest to me. I liked the old ways best, but I was getting so I liked the new ones, too, a little bit. The widow said I was coming along slow but sure, and doing very satisfactory. She said she warn’t ashamed of me.
At first, I hated school, but gradually I got to where I could handle it. Whenever I got really tired, I played hooky, and the punishment I received the next day did me good and cheered me up. The longer I went to school, the easier it became. I was also getting used to the widow’s ways, and they weren’t so harsh on me. Living in a house and sleeping in a bed felt pretty constricting most of the time, but before the cold weather, I would sneak out and sleep in the woods sometimes, which felt like a relief. I preferred the old ways, but I was starting to appreciate the new ones a little bit too. The widow said I was progressing slowly but surely and doing very well. She said she wasn’t ashamed of me.
One morning I happened to turn over the salt-cellar at breakfast. I reached for some of it as quick as I could to throw over my left shoulder and keep off the bad luck, but Miss Watson was in ahead of me, and crossed me off. She says, “Take your hands away, Huckleberry; what a mess you are always making!” The widow put in a good word for me, but that warn’t going to keep off the bad luck, I knowed that well enough. I started out, after breakfast, feeling worried and shaky, and wondering where it was going to fall on me, and what it was going to be. There is ways to keep off some kinds of bad luck, but this wasn’t one of them kind; so I never tried to do anything, but just poked along low-spirited and on the watch-out.
One morning, I accidentally knocked over the salt shaker at breakfast. I quickly reached for some to throw over my left shoulder to ward off bad luck, but Miss Watson beat me to it and crossed me off. She said, “Take your hands away, Huck; you’re such a mess!” The widow spoke up for me, but I knew that wasn’t going to prevent the bad luck. After breakfast, I left feeling anxious and on edge, wondering when and how the bad luck would hit me. There are ways to avoid some types of bad luck, but this wasn't one of them, so I didn’t try anything; I just trudged along, feeling down and staying alert.
I went down to the front garden and clumb over the stile where you go through the high board fence. There was an inch of new snow on the ground, and I seen somebody’s tracks. They had come up from the quarry and stood around the stile a while, and then went on around the garden fence. It was funny they hadn’t come in, after standing around so. I couldn’t make it out. It was very curious, somehow. I was going to follow around, but I stooped down to look at the tracks first. I didn’t notice anything at first, but next I did. There was a cross in the left boot-heel made with big nails, to keep off the devil.
I went down to the front garden and climbed over the stile that goes through the high fence. There was an inch of new snow on the ground, and I saw somebody’s tracks. They had come up from the quarry, stood around the stile for a while, and then went on around the garden fence. It was strange that they hadn’t come in after lingering for so long. I couldn’t figure it out. It was very odd, somehow. I was going to follow the path, but I bent down to look at the tracks first. I didn't notice anything at first, but then I did. There was a cross in the left boot heel made with big nails, to ward off the devil.
I was up in a second and shinning down the hill. I looked over my shoulder every now and then, but I didn’t see nobody. I was at Judge Thatcher’s as quick as I could get there. He said:
I was up in a flash and racing down the hill. I glanced over my shoulder every now and then, but I didn’t see anyone. I got to Judge Thatcher’s as fast as I could. He said:
“Why, my boy, you are all out of breath. Did you come for your interest?”
"Why, my boy, you look out of breath. Did you come for your interest?"
“No, sir,” I says; “is there some for me?”
“No, sir,” I said; “is there some for me?”
“Oh, yes, a half-yearly is in, last night—over a hundred and fifty dollars. Quite a fortune for you. You had better let me invest it along with your six thousand, because if you take it you’ll spend it.”
“Oh, yes, a mid-year bonus came in last night—over a hundred and fifty dollars. That's quite a bit of money for you. You should let me invest it with your six thousand, because if you get it, you’ll just end up spending it.”
“No, sir,” I says, “I don’t want to spend it. I don’t want it at all—nor the six thousand, nuther. I want you to take it; I want to give it to you—the six thousand and all.”
“No, sir,” I said, “I don’t want to spend it. I don’t want it at all—nor the six thousand either. I want you to take it; I want to give it to you—the six thousand and everything.”
He looked surprised. He couldn’t seem to make it out. He says:
He looked surprised. He couldn't figure it out. He says:
“Why, what can you mean, my boy?”
“Why, what do you mean, my boy?”
I says, “Don’t you ask me no questions about it, please. You’ll take it—won’t you?”
I said, “Don’t ask me any questions about it, okay? You’ll take it—won’t you?”
He says:
He said:
“Well, I’m puzzled. Is something the matter?”
“Well, I’m confused. Is something wrong?”
“Please take it,” says I, “and don’t ask me nothing—then I won’t have to tell no lies.”
"Please take it," I say, "and don’t ask me anything—then I won’t have to lie."
He studied a while, and then he says:
He studied for a bit, and then he said:
“Oho-o! I think I see. You want to sell all your property to me—not give it. That’s the correct idea.”
“Oho-o! I think I get it. You want to sell all your property to me—not give it. That’s the right idea.”
Then he wrote something on a paper and read it over, and says:
Then he wrote something on a piece of paper and read it aloud, and said:
“There; you see it says ‘for a consideration.’ That means I have bought it of you and paid you for it. Here’s a dollar for you. Now you sign it.”
“There; you see it says ‘for a consideration.’ That means I’ve bought it from you and paid you for it. Here’s a dollar for you. Now sign it.”
So I signed it, and left.
So I signed it and left.
Miss Watson’s nigger, Jim, had a hair-ball as big as your fist, which had been took out of the fourth stomach of an ox, and he used to do magic with it. He said there was a spirit inside of it, and it knowed everything. So I went to him that night and told him pap was here again, for I found his tracks in the snow. What I wanted to know was, what he was going to do, and was he going to stay? Jim got out his hair-ball and said something over it, and then he held it up and dropped it on the floor. It fell pretty solid, and only rolled about an inch. Jim tried it again, and then another time, and it acted just the same. Jim got down on his knees, and put his ear against it and listened. But it warn’t no use; he said it wouldn’t talk. He said sometimes it wouldn’t talk without money. I told him I had an old slick counterfeit quarter that warn’t no good because the brass showed through the silver a little, and it wouldn’t pass nohow, even if the brass didn’t show, because it was so slick it felt greasy, and so that would tell on it every time. (I reckoned I wouldn’t say nothing about the dollar I got from the judge.) I said it was pretty bad money, but maybe the hair-ball would take it, because maybe it wouldn’t know the difference. Jim smelt it and bit it and rubbed it, and said he would manage so the hair-ball would think it was good. He said he would split open a raw Irish potato and stick the quarter in between and keep it there all night, and next morning you couldn’t see no brass, and it wouldn’t feel greasy no more, and so anybody in town would take it in a minute, let alone a hair-ball. Well, I knowed a potato would do that before, but I had forgot it.
Miss Watson’s black servant, Jim, had a hairball the size of your fist, which he took from the fourth stomach of an ox, and he used to work magic with it. He claimed there was a spirit inside that knew everything. So I went to him that night and told him my dad was back because I found his tracks in the snow. What I wanted to know was what he planned to do and whether he was going to stick around. Jim pulled out his hairball and said some words over it, then held it up and dropped it on the floor. It landed pretty solid and only rolled about an inch. Jim tried it again and again, and it acted the same each time. Jim got down on his knees, put his ear against it, and listened. But it was no use; he said it wouldn’t talk. He said sometimes it wouldn’t talk without money. I told him I had an old slick counterfeit quarter that wasn’t any good because the brass showed through the silver a little, and it wouldn’t pass anyway, even if the brass didn’t show, because it was so slick it felt greasy, and that would give it away every time. (I figured I wouldn’t mention the dollar I got from the judge.) I said it was pretty bad money, but maybe the hairball would take it because it might not know the difference. Jim smelled it, bit it, and rubbed it, and said he would find a way for the hairball to think it was good. He said he would split open a raw Irish potato, stick the quarter inside, and keep it there all night, and by morning, you wouldn’t see any brass, and it wouldn’t feel greasy anymore, so anyone in town would take it without hesitation, let alone a hairball. Well, I knew a potato would do that before, but I had forgotten it.
Jim put the quarter under the hair-ball, and got down and listened again. This time he said the hair-ball was all right. He said it would tell my whole fortune if I wanted it to. I says, go on. So the hair-ball talked to Jim, and Jim told it to me. He says:
Jim placed the quarter underneath the hairball and knelt down to listen once more. This time, he said the hairball was good to go. He claimed it would reveal my entire fortune if I wanted it to. I said, go ahead. So the hairball spoke to Jim, and Jim relayed it to me. He said:
“Yo’ ole father doan’ know yit what he’s a-gwyne to do. Sometimes he spec he’ll go ’way, en den agin he spec he’ll stay. De bes’ way is to res’ easy en let de ole man take his own way. Dey’s two angels hoverin’ roun’ ’bout him. One uv ’em is white en shiny, en t’other one is black. De white one gits him to go right a little while, den de black one sail in en bust it all up. A body can’t tell yit which one gwyne to fetch him at de las’. But you is all right. You gwyne to have considable trouble in yo’ life, en considable joy. Sometimes you gwyne to git hurt, en sometimes you gwyne to git sick; but every time you’s gwyne to git well agin. Dey’s two gals flyin’ ’bout you in yo’ life. One uv ’em’s light en t’other one is dark. One is rich en t’other is po’. You’s gwyne to marry de po’ one fust en de rich one by en by. You wants to keep ’way fum de water as much as you kin, en don’t run no resk, ’kase it’s down in de bills dat you’s gwyne to git hung.”
“Your old father doesn't know yet what he's going to do. Sometimes he thinks he’ll leave, and then again he thinks he’ll stay. The best thing is to relax and let the old man make his own choices. There are two angels hovering around him. One of them is white and shiny, and the other one is black. The white one gets him to do the right thing for a little while, then the black one comes in and messes it all up. You can't tell yet which one is going to take him in the end. But you’ll be okay. You’re going to have a lot of trouble in your life, and a lot of joy. Sometimes you’re going to get hurt, and sometimes you’re going to get sick; but every time you’re going to get better again. There are two girls flying around you in your life. One of them is light and the other one is dark. One is rich and the other is poor. You’re going to marry the poor one first and the rich one later. You want to stay away from the water as much as you can, and don’t take any risks, because it’s written in the cards that you’re going to get hung.”
When I lit my candle and went up to my room that night there sat pap his own self!
When I lit my candle and went up to my room that night, there was Dad himself!
CHAPTER V.
I had shut the door to. Then I turned around and there he was. I used to be scared of him all the time, he tanned me so much. I reckoned I was scared now, too; but in a minute I see I was mistaken—that is, after the first jolt, as you may say, when my breath sort of hitched, he being so unexpected; but right away after I see I warn’t scared of him worth bothring about.
I had closed the door. Then I turned around and there he was. I used to be scared of him all the time; he really intimidated me. I thought I was scared now, too, but after a moment I realized I was wrong—well, after the initial shock, when my breath kind of caught me off guard since he was so unexpected; but right after that, I realized I wasn’t scared of him anymore at all.
He was most fifty, and he looked it. His hair was long and tangled and greasy, and hung down, and you could see his eyes shining through like he was behind vines. It was all black, no gray; so was his long, mixed-up whiskers. There warn’t no color in his face, where his face showed; it was white; not like another man’s white, but a white to make a body sick, a white to make a body’s flesh crawl—a tree-toad white, a fish-belly white. As for his clothes—just rags, that was all. He had one ankle resting on t’other knee; the boot on that foot was busted, and two of his toes stuck through, and he worked them now and then. His hat was laying on the floor—an old black slouch with the top caved in, like a lid.
He was about fifty, and he definitely looked it. His hair was long, tangled, and greasy, hanging down so you could see his eyes shining through like he was behind vines. It was all black, no gray; the same went for his long, messy beard. There was no color in his face, where it showed; it was white—not like another man's white, but a sickly white that made you feel uneasy, a tree-toad white, a fish-belly white. As for his clothes—just rags, that was it. He had one ankle resting on the other knee; the boot on that foot was torn, and two of his toes poked through, and he moved them every now and then. His hat was lying on the floor—an old black slouch hat with the top caved in, like a lid.
I stood a-looking at him; he set there a-looking at me, with his chair tilted back a little. I set the candle down. I noticed the window was up; so he had clumb in by the shed. He kept a-looking me all over. By-and-by he says:
I stood there looking at him; he was sitting there looking at me, with his chair tilted back a bit. I set the candle down. I noticed the window was open; so he must have climbed in through the shed. He kept looking me over. After a while, he said:
“Starchy clothes—very. You think you’re a good deal of a big-bug, don’t you?”
“Stiff clothes—totally. You think you’re pretty important, don’t you?”
“Maybe I am, maybe I ain’t,” I says.
"Maybe I am, maybe I'm not," I say.
“Don’t you give me none o’ your lip,” says he. “You’ve put on considerable many frills since I been away. I’ll take you down a peg before I get done with you. You’re educated, too, they say—can read and write. You think you’re better’n your father, now, don’t you, because he can’t? I’ll take it out of you. Who told you you might meddle with such hifalut’n foolishness, hey?—who told you you could?”
“Don’t give me any attitude,” he says. “You’ve gotten awfully fancy since I’ve been gone. I’m going to knock you down a peg before I’m done with you. They say you’re educated now—you can read and write. You think you’re better than your father because he can’t, don’t you? I’m going to take that out of you. Who told you that you could mess with such highbrow nonsense, huh?—who said you could?”
“The widow. She told me.”
"The widow said to me."
“The widow, hey?—and who told the widow she could put in her shovel about a thing that ain’t none of her business?”
“The widow, huh?—and who said the widow could stick her nose into something that isn’t any of her business?”
“Nobody never told her.”
“Nobody ever told her.”
“Well, I’ll learn her how to meddle. And looky here—you drop that school, you hear? I’ll learn people to bring up a boy to put on airs over his own father and let on to be better’n what he is. You lemme catch you fooling around that school again, you hear? Your mother couldn’t read, and she couldn’t write, nuther, before she died. None of the family couldn’t before they died. I can’t; and here you’re a-swelling yourself up like this. I ain’t the man to stand it—you hear? Say, lemme hear you read.”
“Well, I’ll teach her a lesson about sticking her nose in things. And listen, you drop that school, got it? I won’t have people raising a boy who thinks he’s better than his own father. You better not let me catch you messing around with that school again, understand? Your mother couldn’t read, and she couldn’t write either, before she passed away. None of the family could before they died. I can’t either; and here you are strutting around like this. I’m not the kind of guy to put up with it—you hear me? Now, let me hear you read.”
I took up a book and begun something about General Washington and the wars. When I’d read about a half a minute, he fetched the book a whack with his hand and knocked it across the house. He says:
I picked up a book and started reading something about General Washington and the wars. After reading for about half a minute, he smacked the book with his hand and sent it flying across the room. He said:
“It’s so. You can do it. I had my doubts when you told me. Now looky here; you stop that putting on frills. I won’t have it. I’ll lay for you, my smarty; and if I catch you about that school I’ll tan you good. First you know you’ll get religion, too. I never see such a son.”
“It’s true. You can do it. I had my doubts when you told me. Now look; stop showing off. I won’t put up with it. I’ll wait for you, you smart aleck; and if I catch you near that school, I’ll give you a good dressing down. Before you know it, you’ll be all about religion, too. I’ve never seen such a son.”
He took up a little blue and yaller picture of some cows and a boy, and says:
He picked up a small blue and yellow picture of some cows and a boy, and said:
“What’s this?”
"What is this?"
“It’s something they give me for learning my lessons good.”
“It’s something they give me for doing well in my lessons.”
He tore it up, and says:
He ripped it up and said:
“I’ll give you something better—I’ll give you a cowhide.”
“I’ve got something even better for you—I’ll give you a cowhide.”
He set there a-mumbling and a-growling a minute, and then he says:
He sat there mumbling and grumbling for a minute, and then he said:
“Ain’t you a sweet-scented dandy, though? A bed; and bedclothes; and a look’n’-glass; and a piece of carpet on the floor—and your own father got to sleep with the hogs in the tanyard. I never see such a son. I bet I’ll take some o’ these frills out o’ you before I’m done with you. Why, there ain’t no end to your airs—they say you’re rich. Hey?—how’s that?”
“Are you a sweet-scented fancy pants or what? A bed; and bed linens; and a mirror; and a piece of carpet on the floor—and your own father has to sleep with the pigs in the tanyard. I've never seen a son like you. I bet I'll knock some of that attitude out of you before I'm done. Seriously, there’s no end to your pretentiousness—they say you’re wealthy. Right?—what's that about?”
“They lie—that’s how.”
“They're lying—that's how.”
“Looky here—mind how you talk to me; I’m a-standing about all I can stand now—so don’t gimme no sass. I’ve been in town two days, and I hain’t heard nothing but about you bein’ rich. I heard about it away down the river, too. That’s why I come. You git me that money to-morrow—I want it.”
“Listen up—watch how you talk to me; I’m putting up with all I can right now—so don’t give me any attitude. I’ve been in town for two days, and all I hear is how you’re rich. I even heard about it down the river. That’s why I came. You get me that money tomorrow—I want it.”
“I hain’t got no money.”
“I don't have any money.”
“It’s a lie. Judge Thatcher’s got it. You git it. I want it.”
“It’s a lie. Judge Thatcher has it. You get it. I want it.”
“I hain’t got no money, I tell you. You ask Judge Thatcher; he’ll tell you the same.”
“I don’t have any money, I swear. You can ask Judge Thatcher; he’ll say the same.”
“All right. I’ll ask him; and I’ll make him pungle, too, or I’ll know the reason why. Say, how much you got in your pocket? I want it.”
“All right. I’ll ask him, and I’ll make him pay up too, or I’ll know the reason why. Hey, how much do you have in your pocket? I want it.”
“I hain’t got only a dollar, and I want that to—”
“I only have a dollar, and I need that to—”
“It don’t make no difference what you want it for—you just shell it out.”
“It doesn't matter what you want it for—you just pay up.”
He took it and bit it to see if it was good, and then he said he was going down town to get some whisky; said he hadn’t had a drink all day. When he had got out on the shed he put his head in again, and cussed me for putting on frills and trying to be better than him; and when I reckoned he was gone he come back and put his head in again, and told me to mind about that school, because he was going to lay for me and lick me if I didn’t drop that.
He took it and bit into it to check if it was good, then said he was heading downtown to get some whiskey; mentioned he hadn’t had a drink all day. After he got out to the shed, he poked his head back in and cursed at me for putting on airs and trying to act better than him; when I thought he had left, he came back once more, put his head in, and warned me to watch out for that school because he was planning to wait for me and beat me up if I didn’t quit that.
Next day he was drunk, and he went to Judge Thatcher’s and bullyragged him, and tried to make him give up the money; but he couldn’t, and then he swore he’d make the law force him.
The next day he was drunk, and he went to Judge Thatcher's and harassed him, trying to make him give up the money; but he couldn't, so he vowed he’d make the law force him.
The judge and the widow went to law to get the court to take me away from him and let one of them be my guardian; but it was a new judge that had just come, and he didn’t know the old man; so he said courts mustn’t interfere and separate families if they could help it; said he’d druther not take a child away from its father. So Judge Thatcher and the widow had to quit on the business.
The judge and the widow went to court to have me taken away from him and let one of them be my guardian; but a new judge had just started, and he didn’t know the old man, so he said courts shouldn’t interfere and separate families if they could avoid it; he’d rather not take a child away from its father. So Judge Thatcher and the widow had to back off on the whole thing.
That pleased the old man till he couldn’t rest. He said he’d cowhide me till I was black and blue if I didn’t raise some money for him. I borrowed three dollars from Judge Thatcher, and pap took it and got drunk, and went a-blowing around and cussing and whooping and carrying on; and he kept it up all over town, with a tin pan, till most midnight; then they jailed him, and next day they had him before court, and jailed him again for a week. But he said he was satisfied; said he was boss of his son, and he’d make it warm for him.
That made the old man so happy he couldn't sit still. He said he'd beat me black and blue if I didn’t find some money for him. I borrowed three dollars from Judge Thatcher, and my dad took it, got drunk, and went around town acting wild, yelling and causing a scene with a tin pan until almost midnight. Eventually, they arrested him, and the next day he was in court and got jailed again for a week. But he said he was fine with that; he claimed he was in charge of his son, and he’d make things uncomfortable for him.
When he got out the new judge said he was a-going to make a man of him. So he took him to his own house, and dressed him up clean and nice, and had him to breakfast and dinner and supper with the family, and was just old pie to him, so to speak. And after supper he talked to him about temperance and such things till the old man cried, and said he’d been a fool, and fooled away his life; but now he was a-going to turn over a new leaf and be a man nobody wouldn’t be ashamed of, and he hoped the judge would help him and not look down on him. The judge said he could hug him for them words; so he cried, and his wife she cried again; pap said he’d been a man that had always been misunderstood before, and the judge said he believed it. The old man said that what a man wanted that was down was sympathy, and the judge said it was so; so they cried again. And when it was bedtime the old man rose up and held out his hand, and says:
When he got out, the new judge said he was going to help him become a better person. So, he took him to his home, cleaned him up, and had him join the family for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. He was just really nice to him, so to speak. After dinner, he talked to him about sobriety and similar topics until the old man started crying, admitting he had been foolish and wasted his life. But now, he was determined to turn over a new leaf and be someone no one would be ashamed of, hoping the judge would support him and not look down on him. The judge said he could hug him for those words; so he cried, and his wife cried too. The old man claimed he had always been misunderstood, and the judge agreed. The old man then said that what someone down on their luck really needs is sympathy, and the judge confirmed that. So, they cried again. When it was bedtime, the old man got up, extended his hand, and said:
“Look at it, gentlemen and ladies all; take a-hold of it; shake it. There’s a hand that was the hand of a hog; but it ain’t so no more; it’s the hand of a man that’s started in on a new life, and’ll die before he’ll go back. You mark them words—don’t forget I said them. It’s a clean hand now; shake it—don’t be afeard.”
“Look at it, everyone; grab it; shake it. There’s a hand that used to belong to a pig; but not anymore; it’s the hand of a man who’s begun a new life and will die before going back. Remember those words—don’t forget I said them. It’s a clean hand now; shake it—don’t be scared.”
So they shook it, one after the other, all around, and cried. The judge’s wife she kissed it. Then the old man he signed a pledge—made his mark. The judge said it was the holiest time on record, or something like that. Then they tucked the old man into a beautiful room, which was the spare room, and in the night some time he got powerful thirsty and clumb out on to the porch-roof and slid down a stanchion and traded his new coat for a jug of forty-rod, and clumb back again and had a good old time; and towards daylight he crawled out again, drunk as a fiddler, and rolled off the porch and broke his left arm in two places, and was most froze to death when somebody found him after sun-up. And when they come to look at that spare room they had to take soundings before they could navigate it.
So they passed it around, one after another, and cried. The judge’s wife kissed it. Then the old man signed a pledge—made his mark. The judge said it was the holiest moment on record, or something like that. Afterward, they put the old man in a nice spare room, and during the night, he got really thirsty, climbed out onto the porch roof, slid down a support post, and traded his new coat for a jug of forty-rod. Then he climbed back up and had a great time; and towards dawn, he crawled out again, drunk as a skunk, and fell off the porch, breaking his left arm in two places, and he almost froze to death before someone found him after sunrise. When they went to check out that spare room, they had to take measurements before they could figure it out.
The judge he felt kind of sore. He said he reckoned a body could reform the old man with a shotgun, maybe, but he didn’t know no other way.
The judge felt pretty sore. He said he figured a person could reform the old man with a shotgun, maybe, but he didn’t know any other way.
CHAPTER VI.
Well, pretty soon the old man was up and around again, and then he went for Judge Thatcher in the courts to make him give up that money, and he went for me, too, for not stopping school. He catched me a couple of times and thrashed me, but I went to school just the same, and dodged him or outrun him most of the time. I didn’t want to go to school much before, but I reckoned I’d go now to spite pap. That law trial was a slow business—appeared like they warn’t ever going to get started on it; so every now and then I’d borrow two or three dollars off of the judge for him, to keep from getting a cowhiding. Every time he got money he got drunk; and every time he got drunk he raised Cain around town; and every time he raised Cain he got jailed. He was just suited—this kind of thing was right in his line.
Well, pretty soon the old man was up and about again, and then he went after Judge Thatcher in court to make him hand over that money, and he also went after me for not quitting school. He caught me a couple of times and beat me up, but I went to school anyway and managed to dodge him or outrun him most of the time. I didn’t really want to go to school before, but I figured I’d go now just to spite my dad. That court trial was a slow process—felt like they were never going to get started on it; so every now and then I’d borrow two or three dollars from the judge for him, to avoid a beating. Every time he got money, he got drunk; and every time he got drunk, he caused trouble around town; and every time he caused trouble, he got thrown in jail. He was just fine with that—this kind of thing was right up his alley.
He got to hanging around the widow’s too much and so she told him at last that if he didn’t quit using around there she would make trouble for him. Well, wasn’t he mad? He said he would show who was Huck Finn’s boss. So he watched out for me one day in the spring, and catched me, and took me up the river about three mile in a skiff, and crossed over to the Illinois shore where it was woody and there warn’t no houses but an old log hut in a place where the timber was so thick you couldn’t find it if you didn’t know where it was.
He spent way too much time hanging around the widow’s place, and eventually, she told him that if he didn't stop coming around, she would cause him some trouble. Well, wasn’t he furious? He said he would prove who was really in charge. So, one day in the spring, he waited for me, caught me, and took me up the river about three miles in a small boat. He crossed over to the Illinois side, where it was wooded and there weren't any houses, just an old log cabin hidden in a spot where the trees were so dense you couldn’t find it unless you already knew where it was.
He kept me with him all the time, and I never got a chance to run off. We lived in that old cabin, and he always locked the door and put the key under his head nights. He had a gun which he had stole, I reckon, and we fished and hunted, and that was what we lived on. Every little while he locked me in and went down to the store, three miles, to the ferry, and traded fish and game for whisky, and fetched it home and got drunk and had a good time, and licked me. The widow she found out where I was by-and-by, and she sent a man over to try to get hold of me; but pap drove him off with the gun, and it warn’t long after that till I was used to being where I was, and liked it—all but the cowhide part.
He kept me with him all the time, and I never had a chance to escape. We lived in that old cabin, and he always locked the door and put the key under his head at night. He had a gun that he probably stole, and we fished and hunted, and that’s what we lived on. Every once in a while, he’d lock me in and go down to the store three miles away, to the ferry, to trade fish and game for whiskey. Then he’d come back home, get drunk, have a good time, and beat me. The widow eventually found out where I was and sent a man over to try to get me back, but my dad drove him off with the gun. Before long, I got used to being where I was and started to like it—all except for the beatings.
It was kind of lazy and jolly, laying off comfortable all day, smoking and fishing, and no books nor study. Two months or more run along, and my clothes got to be all rags and dirt, and I didn’t see how I’d ever got to like it so well at the widow’s, where you had to wash, and eat on a plate, and comb up, and go to bed and get up regular, and be forever bothering over a book, and have old Miss Watson pecking at you all the time. I didn’t want to go back no more. I had stopped cussing, because the widow didn’t like it; but now I took to it again because pap hadn’t no objections. It was pretty good times up in the woods there, take it all around.
It was pretty laid-back and fun, just lounging around all day, smoking and fishing, with no books or studying. Two months went by, and my clothes became nothing but rags and dirt. I couldn't believe I had ever enjoyed it so much at the widow’s place, where I had to wash, eat off a plate, comb my hair, go to bed and wake up on a schedule, always fussing over a book, and have old Miss Watson nagging me all the time. I didn't want to go back there anymore. I had stopped cursing because the widow didn’t like it, but now I picked it up again since pap didn’t care. It was pretty good times out in the woods, all things considered.
But by-and-by pap got too handy with his hick’ry, and I couldn’t stand it. I was all over welts. He got to going away so much, too, and locking me in. Once he locked me in and was gone three days. It was dreadful lonesome. I judged he had got drownded, and I wasn’t ever going to get out any more. I was scared. I made up my mind I would fix up some way to leave there. I had tried to get out of that cabin many a time, but I couldn’t find no way. There warn’t a window to it big enough for a dog to get through. I couldn’t get up the chimbly; it was too narrow. The door was thick, solid oak slabs. Pap was pretty careful not to leave a knife or anything in the cabin when he was away; I reckon I had hunted the place over as much as a hundred times; well, I was most all the time at it, because it was about the only way to put in the time. But this time I found something at last; I found an old rusty wood-saw without any handle; it was laid in between a rafter and the clapboards of the roof. I greased it up and went to work. There was an old horse-blanket nailed against the logs at the far end of the cabin behind the table, to keep the wind from blowing through the chinks and putting the candle out. I got under the table and raised the blanket, and went to work to saw a section of the big bottom log out—big enough to let me through. Well, it was a good long job, but I was getting towards the end of it when I heard pap’s gun in the woods. I got rid of the signs of my work, and dropped the blanket and hid my saw, and pretty soon pap come in.
But eventually, Dad got too tough with his stick, and I couldn't take it anymore. I was covered in bruises. He started leaving more often and locking me in. One time he locked me in and was gone for three days. It was really lonely. I thought he might have drowned, and I’d never get out again. I was scared. I decided I needed to figure out a way to escape from there. I had tried to get out of that cabin many times, but I couldn’t find a way. There wasn't a window big enough for even a dog to squeeze through. I couldn’t climb up the chimney; it was too narrow. The door was thick, solid oak. Dad was pretty careful not to leave a knife or anything in the cabin when he was away; I guess I had searched that place an endless amount of times; honestly, I spent most of my time at it since it was about the only thing I could do to pass the time. But this time I finally found something; I discovered an old rusty wood-saw without a handle, tucked between a rafter and the clapboards of the roof. I cleaned it up and got to work. There was an old horse blanket nailed against the logs at the far end of the cabin behind the table, to block the wind from blowing through the cracks and putting out the candle. I crawled under the table and lifted the blanket, then started to saw a section of the big bottom log out—big enough to let me through. It was a long job, but I was nearing the end when I heard Dad’s gun in the woods. I quickly covered up the evidence of my work, dropped the blanket, and hid my saw, and pretty soon Dad came in.
Pap warn’t in a good humor—so he was his natural self. He said he was down town, and everything was going wrong. His lawyer said he reckoned he would win his lawsuit and get the money if they ever got started on the trial; but then there was ways to put it off a long time, and Judge Thatcher knowed how to do it. And he said people allowed there’d be another trial to get me away from him and give me to the widow for my guardian, and they guessed it would win this time. This shook me up considerable, because I didn’t want to go back to the widow’s any more and be so cramped up and sivilized, as they called it. Then the old man got to cussing, and cussed everything and everybody he could think of, and then cussed them all over again to make sure he hadn’t skipped any, and after that he polished off with a kind of a general cuss all round, including a considerable parcel of people which he didn’t know the names of, and so called them what’s-his-name when he got to them, and went right along with his cussing.
Pap wasn't in a good mood—so he was just being himself. He said he was downtown, and everything was going wrong. His lawyer thought he would win his lawsuit and get the money if they ever started the trial; but there were ways to delay it for a long time, and Judge Thatcher knew how to do that. He mentioned that people thought there would be another trial to take me away from him and give me to the widow as my guardian, and they figured this time it would actually happen. This really disturbed me because I didn’t want to go back to the widow’s and be so cramped up and "civilized," as they called it. Then the old man started cursing, and he cursed everything and everyone he could think of, then cursed them all over again to make sure he hadn't missed anyone. After that, he finished off with a general curse all around, including a whole bunch of people whose names he didn’t know, referring to them as what’s-his-name when he got to them, and kept on with his cursing.
He said he would like to see the widow get me. He said he would watch out, and if they tried to come any such game on him he knowed of a place six or seven mile off to stow me in, where they might hunt till they dropped and they couldn’t find me. That made me pretty uneasy again, but only for a minute; I reckoned I wouldn’t stay on hand till he got that chance.
He said he wanted to see the widow get me. He said he'd keep an eye out, and if they tried anything sneaky, he knew of a spot six or seven miles away to hide me, where they could search until they were exhausted and wouldn’t be able to find me. That made me pretty uneasy again, but only for a minute; I figured I wouldn’t stick around long enough to give him that chance.
The old man made me go to the skiff and fetch the things he had got. There was a fifty-pound sack of corn meal, and a side of bacon, ammunition, and a four-gallon jug of whisky, and an old book and two newspapers for wadding, besides some tow. I toted up a load, and went back and set down on the bow of the skiff to rest. I thought it all over, and I reckoned I would walk off with the gun and some lines, and take to the woods when I run away. I guessed I wouldn’t stay in one place, but just tramp right across the country, mostly night times, and hunt and fish to keep alive, and so get so far away that the old man nor the widow couldn’t ever find me any more. I judged I would saw out and leave that night if pap got drunk enough, and I reckoned he would. I got so full of it I didn’t notice how long I was staying till the old man hollered and asked me whether I was asleep or drownded.
The old man made me go to the boat and grab the stuff he had gotten. There was a fifty-pound sack of cornmeal, a side of bacon, ammunition, a four-gallon jug of whiskey, an old book, and two newspapers for wadding, along with some tow. I carried a load back and sat down on the bow of the boat to take a break. I thought it over and figured I would take the gun and some fishing lines and head into the woods when I ran away. I guessed I wouldn’t stay in one place, but just walk across the country mostly at night, hunting and fishing to survive, and get far enough away that neither the old man nor the widow would ever be able to find me again. I planned to sneak out and leave that night if my dad got drunk enough, and I figured he would. I got so caught up in it that I didn’t realize how long I had been there until the old man shouted and asked me if I was asleep or drowned.
I got the things all up to the cabin, and then it was about dark. While I was cooking supper the old man took a swig or two and got sort of warmed up, and went to ripping again. He had been drunk over in town, and laid in the gutter all night, and he was a sight to look at. A body would a thought he was Adam—he was just all mud. Whenever his liquor begun to work he most always went for the govment, this time he says:
I got everything set up at the cabin, and then it was getting dark. While I was making dinner, the old man took a few drinks and started to feel better, and then he went off on another rant. He had been drinking in town, ended up in the gutter all night, and he looked a mess. You would have thought he was Adam—he was just covered in mud. Whenever the alcohol started to hit him, he always complained about the government, and this time he said:
“Call this a govment! why, just look at it and see what it’s like. Here’s the law a-standing ready to take a man’s son away from him—a man’s own son, which he has had all the trouble and all the anxiety and all the expense of raising. Yes, just as that man has got that son raised at last, and ready to go to work and begin to do suthin’ for him and give him a rest, the law up and goes for him. And they call that govment! That ain’t all, nuther. The law backs that old Judge Thatcher up and helps him to keep me out o’ my property. Here’s what the law does: The law takes a man worth six thousand dollars and up’ards, and jams him into an old trap of a cabin like this, and lets him go round in clothes that ain’t fitten for a hog. They call that govment! A man can’t get his rights in a govment like this. Sometimes I’ve a mighty notion to just leave the country for good and all. Yes, and I told ’em so; I told old Thatcher so to his face. Lots of ’em heard me, and can tell what I said. Says I, for two cents I’d leave the blamed country and never come a-near it agin. Them’s the very words. I says look at my hat—if you call it a hat—but the lid raises up and the rest of it goes down till it’s below my chin, and then it ain’t rightly a hat at all, but more like my head was shoved up through a jint o’ stove-pipe. Look at it, says I—such a hat for me to wear—one of the wealthiest men in this town if I could git my rights.
“Call this a government! Just look at it and see what it’s like. Here’s the law, ready to take a man’s son away from him—a man’s own son, whom he has put so much effort, worry, and money into raising. Yes, just when that man has finally raised that son and gotten him ready to work and help him out, the law comes for him. And they call that government! That’s not all, either. The law supports that old Judge Thatcher and helps him keep me from my property. Here’s what the law does: It takes a man worth six thousand dollars and more, shoves him into a rundown cabin like this, and lets him walk around in clothes that aren’t fit for a pig. They call that government! A man can’t get his rights in a government like this. Sometimes I really think about just leaving the country for good. Yes, and I told them so; I told old Thatcher that to his face. Lots of people heard me and can tell you what I said. I said, for two cents I’d leave this cursed country and never come near it again. Those are the exact words. I said, look at my hat—if you can even call it a hat—but the top is raised up and the rest goes down until it’s below my chin, and then it’s not really a hat at all, but more like my head is shoved up through a piece of stovepipe. Look at it, I said—such a hat for me to wear—one of the wealthiest men in this town if I could get my rights.”
“Oh, yes, this is a wonderful govment, wonderful. Why, looky here. There was a free nigger there from Ohio—a mulatter, most as white as a white man. He had the whitest shirt on you ever see, too, and the shiniest hat; and there ain’t a man in that town that’s got as fine clothes as what he had; and he had a gold watch and chain, and a silver-headed cane—the awfulest old gray-headed nabob in the State. And what do you think? They said he was a p’fessor in a college, and could talk all kinds of languages, and knowed everything. And that ain’t the wust. They said he could vote when he was at home. Well, that let me out. Thinks I, what is the country a-coming to? It was ’lection day, and I was just about to go and vote myself if I warn’t too drunk to get there; but when they told me there was a State in this country where they’d let that nigger vote, I drawed out. I says I’ll never vote agin. Them’s the very words I said; they all heard me; and the country may rot for all me—I’ll never vote agin as long as I live. And to see the cool way of that nigger—why, he wouldn’t a give me the road if I hadn’t shoved him out o’ the way. I says to the people, why ain’t this nigger put up at auction and sold?—that’s what I want to know. And what do you reckon they said? Why, they said he couldn’t be sold till he’d been in the State six months, and he hadn’t been there that long yet. There, now—that’s a specimen. They call that a govment that can’t sell a free nigger till he’s been in the State six months. Here’s a govment that calls itself a govment, and lets on to be a govment, and thinks it is a govment, and yet’s got to set stock-still for six whole months before it can take a hold of a prowling, thieving, infernal, white-shirted free nigger, and—”
“Oh, yes, this is a great government, really great. Just look at this. There was a free black guy from Ohio—a mixed-race man, almost as white as a white guy. He was wearing the whitest shirt you’ve ever seen, too, and the shiniest hat; and there isn’t a man in that town who has clothes as nice as his. He had a gold watch and chain, and a silver-headed cane—he looked like the fanciest old guy in the State. And guess what? They said he was a professor at a college, could speak all kinds of languages, and knew everything. And that’s not even the worst part. They said he could vote when he was at home. Well, that was it for me. I thought, what is this country coming to? It was election day, and I was just about to go vote myself if I wasn't too drunk to make it; but when they told me there was a State in this country where they’d let that black guy vote, I was out. I said I’ll never vote again. Those are the exact words I said; they all heard me; and the country can go to hell for all I care—I’ll never vote again as long as I live. And to see how calmly that black guy acted—he wouldn’t have moved aside for me if I hadn’t pushed him out of the way. I asked the people, why isn’t this black guy being put up for auction and sold?—that’s what I want to know. And what do you think they said? They said he couldn’t be sold until he’d been in the State for six months, and he hadn’t been there that long yet. There, now—that's a case. They call that a government that can't sell a free black until he’s been in the State for six months. Here’s a government that refers to itself as a government, pretends to be a government, thinks it is a government, and yet has to sit idle for six whole months before it can deal with a wandering, thieving, awful, white-shirted free black, and—”
Pap was agoing on so he never noticed where his old limber legs was taking him to, so he went head over heels over the tub of salt pork and barked both shins, and the rest of his speech was all the hottest kind of language—mostly hove at the nigger and the govment, though he give the tub some, too, all along, here and there. He hopped around the cabin considerable, first on one leg and then on the other, holding first one shin and then the other one, and at last he let out with his left foot all of a sudden and fetched the tub a rattling kick. But it warn’t good judgment, because that was the boot that had a couple of his toes leaking out of the front end of it; so now he raised a howl that fairly made a body’s hair raise, and down he went in the dirt, and rolled there, and held his toes; and the cussing he done then laid over anything he had ever done previous. He said so his own self afterwards. He had heard old Sowberry Hagan in his best days, and he said it laid over him, too; but I reckon that was sort of piling it on, maybe.
Pap was going on so much that he didn’t even notice where his old, flexible legs were taking him. He ended up tumbling head over heels over the tub of salt pork, smashing both his shins. The rest of what he said was all kinds of heated language—mostly directed at the black and the government, but he also threw in some choice words for the tub now and then. He hopped around the cabin quite a bit, first on one leg and then on the other, holding one shin and then the other. Finally, he suddenly kicked the tub hard with his left foot. But that wasn’t smart, because that boot had a couple of his toes poking out the front. So now he let out a howl that would make anyone's hair stand on end, fell into the dirt, rolled around, and held his toes; the cursing he did then was worse than anything he had ever said before. He said so himself later. He had heard old Sowberry Hagan in his prime, and he claimed it was even worse than Hagan’s, too; but I think that might have been exaggerating a bit.
After supper pap took the jug, and said he had enough whisky there for two drunks and one delirium tremens. That was always his word. I judged he would be blind drunk in about an hour, and then I would steal the key, or saw myself out, one or t’other. He drank and drank, and tumbled down on his blankets by-and-by; but luck didn’t run my way. He didn’t go sound asleep, but was uneasy. He groaned and moaned and thrashed around this way and that for a long time. At last I got so sleepy I couldn’t keep my eyes open all I could do, and so before I knowed what I was about I was sound asleep, and the candle burning.
After dinner, Dad grabbed the jug and said he had enough whiskey for two drunks and one bout of delirium tremens. That was always his term. I figured he'd be completely wasted in about an hour, and then I could either steal the key or saw my way out, one or the other. He kept drinking and eventually collapsed on his blankets. However, luck wasn't on my side. He didn’t fall into a deep sleep; instead, he felt restless. He groaned, moaned, and tossed around for a long time. Eventually, I got so sleepy that I couldn’t keep my eyes open at all, and before I knew it, I was fast asleep with the candle still burning.
I don’t know how long I was asleep, but all of a sudden there was an awful scream and I was up. There was pap looking wild, and skipping around every which way and yelling about snakes. He said they was crawling up his legs; and then he would give a jump and scream, and say one had bit him on the cheek—but I couldn’t see no snakes. He started and run round and round the cabin, hollering “Take him off! take him off! he’s biting me on the neck!” I never see a man look so wild in the eyes. Pretty soon he was all fagged out, and fell down panting; then he rolled over and over wonderful fast, kicking things every which way, and striking and grabbing at the air with his hands, and screaming and saying there was devils a-hold of him. He wore out by-and-by, and laid still a while, moaning. Then he laid stiller, and didn’t make a sound. I could hear the owls and the wolves away off in the woods, and it seemed terrible still. He was laying over by the corner. By-and-by he raised up part way and listened, with his head to one side. He says, very low:
I don’t know how long I was asleep, but suddenly there was a terrible scream, and I woke up. Pap looked crazy, running around in every direction and yelling about snakes. He claimed they were crawling up his legs; then he would jump and scream, saying one had bitten him on the cheek—but I couldn’t see any snakes. He started running around the cabin, shouting, “Get it off! Get it off! It’s biting me on the neck!” I had never seen a man look so frantic. Soon, he got exhausted and collapsed, panting; then he started rolling over and over really fast, kicking anything he could, grabbing at the air with his hands, screaming that devils were holding him. Eventually, he wore himself out and lay still for a while, moaning. Then he lay even quieter and didn’t make a sound. I could hear the owls and wolves far off in the woods, and it felt eerily silent. He was lying over by the corner. After a bit, he propped himself up and listened, tilting his head to one side. He said, very softly:
“Tramp—tramp—tramp; that’s the dead; tramp—tramp—tramp; they’re coming after me; but I won’t go. Oh, they’re here! don’t touch me—don’t! hands off—they’re cold; let go. Oh, let a poor devil alone!”
“Step—step—step; that’s the dead; step—step—step; they’re coming for me; but I won’t leave. Oh, they’re here! don’t touch me—don’t! hands off—they’re cold; let go. Oh, just leave a poor guy alone!”
Then he went down on all fours and crawled off, begging them to let him alone, and he rolled himself up in his blanket and wallowed in under the old pine table, still a-begging; and then he went to crying. I could hear him through the blanket.
Then he got down on all fours and crawled away, asking them to leave him alone, and he wrapped himself up in his blanket and curled up under the old pine table, still pleading; and then he started to cry. I could hear him through the blanket.
By-and-by he rolled out and jumped up on his feet looking wild, and he see me and went for me. He chased me round and round the place with a clasp-knife, calling me the Angel of Death, and saying he would kill me, and then I couldn’t come for him no more. I begged, and told him I was only Huck; but he laughed such a screechy laugh, and roared and cussed, and kept on chasing me up. Once when I turned short and dodged under his arm he made a grab and got me by the jacket between my shoulders, and I thought I was gone; but I slid out of the jacket quick as lightning, and saved myself. Pretty soon he was all tired out, and dropped down with his back against the door, and said he would rest a minute and then kill me. He put his knife under him, and said he would sleep and get strong, and then he would see who was who.
Eventually, he rolled out of bed and jumped up looking crazy, and when he saw me, he came after me. He chased me around the place with a pocket knife, calling me the Angel of Death, saying he would kill me so I couldn't come for him anymore. I pleaded and told him I was just Huck, but he let out this screechy laugh, roaring and cursing while he kept chasing me. Once, when I turned quickly and dodged under his arm, he managed to grab my jacket between my shoulders, and I thought I was done for; but I slid out of the jacket faster than lightning and saved myself. Soon enough, he got tired and dropped down with his back against the door, saying he would rest for a minute and then kill me. He placed his knife under him and said he would sleep to regain his strength, and then he would see who was who.
So he dozed off pretty soon. By-and-by I got the old split-bottom chair and clumb up as easy as I could, not to make any noise, and got down the gun. I slipped the ramrod down it to make sure it was loaded, then I laid it across the turnip barrel, pointing towards pap, and set down behind it to wait for him to stir. And how slow and still the time did drag along.
So he fell asleep pretty quickly. After a while, I grabbed the old split-bottom chair and climbed up as quietly as I could to take down the gun. I pushed the ramrod down it to check if it was loaded, then I laid it across the turnip barrel, aiming it toward Dad, and sat behind it to wait for him to wake up. And man, time dragged on so slowly and quietly.
CHAPTER VII.
“Git up! What you ’bout?”
"Get up! What are you about?"
I opened my eyes and looked around, trying to make out where I was. It was after sun-up, and I had been sound asleep. Pap was standing over me looking sour and sick, too. He says:
I opened my eyes and looked around, trying to figure out where I was. It was after sunrise, and I had been in a deep sleep. Dad was standing over me, looking grumpy and unwell, too. He says:
“What you doin’ with this gun?”
“What are you doing with this gun?”
I judged he didn’t know nothing about what he had been doing, so I says:
I figured he didn’t know anything about what he had been doing, so I said:
“Somebody tried to get in, so I was laying for him.”
“Someone tried to get in, so I was waiting for him.”
“Why didn’t you roust me out?”
“Why didn’t you wake me up?”
“Well, I tried to, but I couldn’t; I couldn’t budge you.”
“Well, I tried to, but I just couldn’t; I couldn’t move you.”
“Well, all right. Don’t stand there palavering all day, but out with you and see if there’s a fish on the lines for breakfast. I’ll be along in a minute.”
“Well, fine. Don’t just stand there chatting all day, get out and check if there's a fish on the lines for breakfast. I’ll be there in a minute.”
He unlocked the door, and I cleared out up the river-bank. I noticed some pieces of limbs and such things floating down, and a sprinkling of bark; so I knowed the river had begun to rise. I reckoned I would have great times now if I was over at the town. The June rise used to be always luck for me; because as soon as that rise begins here comes cordwood floating down, and pieces of log rafts—sometimes a dozen logs together; so all you have to do is to catch them and sell them to the wood-yards and the sawmill.
He unlocked the door, and I headed over to the riverbank. I noticed some branches and other debris floating by, along with bits of bark, so I realized the river had started to rise. I thought I would have a great time if I was in town. The June rise was always lucky for me; as soon as it started, cordwood and pieces of log rafts would float down—sometimes a dozen logs all together. All you have to do is catch them and sell them to the woodyards and the sawmill.
I went along up the bank with one eye out for pap and t’other one out for what the rise might fetch along. Well, all at once here comes a canoe; just a beauty, too, about thirteen or fourteen foot long, riding high like a duck. I shot head-first off of the bank like a frog, clothes and all on, and struck out for the canoe. I just expected there’d be somebody laying down in it, because people often done that to fool folks, and when a chap had pulled a skiff out most to it they’d raise up and laugh at him. But it warn’t so this time. It was a drift-canoe sure enough, and I clumb in and paddled her ashore. Thinks I, the old man will be glad when he sees this—she’s worth ten dollars. But when I got to shore pap wasn’t in sight yet, and as I was running her into a little creek like a gully, all hung over with vines and willows, I struck another idea: I judged I’d hide her good, and then, ’stead of taking to the woods when I run off, I’d go down the river about fifty mile and camp in one place for good, and not have such a rough time tramping on foot.
I made my way along the bank, keeping one eye out for my dad and the other for anything that might float by. Suddenly, a canoe appeared; it was a beauty, about thirteen or fourteen feet long, riding high like a duck. I leaped off the bank like a frog, fully dressed, and paddled toward the canoe. I half expected someone to be lying in it, since people often do that to trick others, and when someone got close to their skiff, they’d sit up and laugh. But that wasn’t the case this time. It was definitely a drift-canoe, so I climbed in and paddled it to shore. I thought to myself that my dad would be happy when he saw this—it's worth ten dollars. But when I reached the shore, my dad wasn’t around yet, and while I was steering it into a little creek, thick with vines and willows, I came up with another idea: I decided to hide it well, and instead of running off into the woods, I’d float down the river for about fifty miles and camp in one spot for a while, avoiding the hassle of walking everywhere.
It was pretty close to the shanty, and I thought I heard the old man coming all the time; but I got her hid; and then I out and looked around a bunch of willows, and there was the old man down the path a piece just drawing a bead on a bird with his gun. So he hadn’t seen anything.
It was pretty close to the cabin, and I thought I heard the old man coming all the time; but I hid her; then I went out and looked around a group of willows, and there was the old man down the path a bit, aiming at a bird with his gun. So he hadn’t seen anything.
When he got along I was hard at it taking up a “trot” line. He abused me a little for being so slow; but I told him I fell in the river, and that was what made me so long. I knowed he would see I was wet, and then he would be asking questions. We got five catfish off the lines and went home.
When he caught up, I was busy pulling in a “trot” line. He made some comments about me being so slow, but I told him I had fallen in the river, which was why it took me so long. I knew he would notice I was wet, and then he'd start asking questions. We pulled in five catfish off the lines and headed home.
While we laid off after breakfast to sleep up, both of us being about wore out, I got to thinking that if I could fix up some way to keep pap and the widow from trying to follow me, it would be a certainer thing than trusting to luck to get far enough off before they missed me; you see, all kinds of things might happen. Well, I didn’t see no way for a while, but by-and-by pap raised up a minute to drink another barrel of water, and he says:
While we lounged around after breakfast to catch up on sleep, both of us feeling pretty exhausted, I started thinking that if I could figure out a way to keep Dad and the widow from trying to follow me, it would be a safer bet than just hoping to get far enough away before they noticed I was gone; you see, all sorts of things could happen. Well, I didn't see a solution for a while, but eventually, Dad sat up for a moment to drink another barrel of water, and he said:
“Another time a man comes a-prowling round here you roust me out, you hear? That man warn’t here for no good. I’d a shot him. Next time you roust me out, you hear?”
“Next time a guy comes lurking around here, you better wake me up, okay? That guy wasn’t here for any good reason. I would have shot him. So next time, you wake me up, got it?”
Then he dropped down and went to sleep again; but what he had been saying give me the very idea I wanted. I says to myself, I can fix it now so nobody won’t think of following me.
Then he lay down and went to sleep again; but what he had been saying gave me the exact idea I needed. I said to myself, I can arrange it now so that nobody will think to follow me.
About twelve o’clock we turned out and went along up the bank. The river was coming up pretty fast, and lots of driftwood going by on the rise. By-and-by along comes part of a log raft—nine logs fast together. We went out with the skiff and towed it ashore. Then we had dinner. Anybody but pap would a waited and seen the day through, so as to catch more stuff; but that warn’t pap’s style. Nine logs was enough for one time; he must shove right over to town and sell. So he locked me in and took the skiff, and started off towing the raft about half-past three. I judged he wouldn’t come back that night. I waited till I reckoned he had got a good start; then I out with my saw, and went to work on that log again. Before he was t’other side of the river I was out of the hole; him and his raft was just a speck on the water away off yonder.
About noon, we got up and walked along the bank. The river was rising pretty quickly, and there was a lot of driftwood floating by. After a while, a part of a log raft came by—nine logs tied together. We took the skiff out and towed it to shore. Then we had lunch. Anyone but Pap would have waited to see how the day went to catch more stuff, but that wasn’t Pap’s way. Nine logs were enough for him; he had to head straight to town to sell them. So, he locked me in, took the skiff, and set off towing the raft around 3:30. I figured he wouldn’t be back that night. I waited until I thought he had a good head start, then I pulled out my saw and went back to work on that log. Before he reached the other side of the river, I was out of the hole; he and his raft were just a tiny spot on the water far away.
I took the sack of corn meal and took it to where the canoe was hid, and shoved the vines and branches apart and put it in; then I done the same with the side of bacon; then the whisky-jug. I took all the coffee and sugar there was, and all the ammunition; I took the wadding; I took the bucket and gourd; I took a dipper and a tin cup, and my old saw and two blankets, and the skillet and the coffee-pot. I took fish-lines and matches and other things—everything that was worth a cent. I cleaned out the place. I wanted an axe, but there wasn’t any, only the one out at the woodpile, and I knowed why I was going to leave that. I fetched out the gun, and now I was done.
I grabbed the sack of cornmeal and went to where the canoe was hidden, pushed aside the vines and branches, and placed it inside; then I did the same with the side of bacon; and then the whiskey jug. I took all the coffee and sugar I could find, along with all the ammunition; I took the wadding; I took the bucket and gourd; I took a dipper and a tin cup, my old saw, two blankets, the skillet, and the coffee pot. I took fishing lines, matches, and other supplies—everything that had value. I cleaned out the place. I needed an axe, but there wasn't one, just the one out by the woodpile, and I knew why I was leaving that behind. I pulled out the gun, and that was it.
I had wore the ground a good deal crawling out of the hole and dragging out so many things. So I fixed that as good as I could from the outside by scattering dust on the place, which covered up the smoothness and the sawdust. Then I fixed the piece of log back into its place, and put two rocks under it and one against it to hold it there, for it was bent up at that place and didn’t quite touch ground. If you stood four or five foot away and didn’t know it was sawed, you wouldn’t never notice it; and besides, this was the back of the cabin, and it warn’t likely anybody would go fooling around there.
I had worn the ground a lot crawling out of the hole and pulling out so many things. So I did my best to fix it from the outside by scattering dust over the spot, which hid the smoothness and the sawdust. Then I put the piece of log back in place, using two rocks underneath it and one against it to keep it steady, since it was bent up in that spot and didn't quite touch the ground. If you stood four or five feet away and didn't know it was sawed, you wouldn't notice it; and besides, this was the back of the cabin, so it was unlikely anyone would be messing around there.
It was all grass clear to the canoe, so I hadn’t left a track. I followed around to see. I stood on the bank and looked out over the river. All safe. So I took the gun and went up a piece into the woods, and was hunting around for some birds when I see a wild pig; hogs soon went wild in them bottoms after they had got away from the prairie farms. I shot this fellow and took him into camp.
It was all grass up to the canoe, so I hadn’t left a trail. I walked around to check things out. I stood on the riverbank and looked out over the water. Everything was fine. So I grabbed the gun and headed a bit into the woods, looking for birds when I spotted a wild pig; hogs quickly went wild in those bottomlands after escaping from the farms in the prairie. I shot the pig and brought it back to camp.
I took the axe and smashed in the door. I beat it and hacked it considerable a-doing it. I fetched the pig in, and took him back nearly to the table and hacked into his throat with the axe, and laid him down on the ground to bleed; I say ground because it was ground—hard packed, and no boards. Well, next I took an old sack and put a lot of big rocks in it—all I could drag—and I started it from the pig, and dragged it to the door and through the woods down to the river and dumped it in, and down it sunk, out of sight. You could easy see that something had been dragged over the ground. I did wish Tom Sawyer was there; I knowed he would take an interest in this kind of business, and throw in the fancy touches. Nobody could spread himself like Tom Sawyer in such a thing as that.
I took the axe and smashed the door in. I hit it and chopped at it pretty hard. I brought the pig in, took him almost to the table, and cut into his throat with the axe, then laid him down on the ground to bleed; I call it ground because it was ground—hard packed, and no boards. After that, I grabbed an old sack and filled it with a bunch of big rocks—all I could drag—and started dragging it from the pig to the door and through the woods down to the river, where I dumped it in, and it sank out of sight. You could easily see that something had been dragged over the ground. I really wished Tom Sawyer was there; I knew he would be interested in this kind of thing and would add some creative touches. Nobody could show off like Tom Sawyer in situations like that.
Well, last I pulled out some of my hair, and blooded the axe good, and stuck it on the back side, and slung the axe in the corner. Then I took up the pig and held him to my breast with my jacket (so he couldn’t drip) till I got a good piece below the house and then dumped him into the river. Now I thought of something else. So I went and got the bag of meal and my old saw out of the canoe, and fetched them to the house. I took the bag to where it used to stand, and ripped a hole in the bottom of it with the saw, for there warn’t no knives and forks on the place—pap done everything with his clasp-knife about the cooking. Then I carried the sack about a hundred yards across the grass and through the willows east of the house, to a shallow lake that was five mile wide and full of rushes—and ducks too, you might say, in the season. There was a slough or a creek leading out of it on the other side that went miles away, I don’t know where, but it didn’t go to the river. The meal sifted out and made a little track all the way to the lake. I dropped pap’s whetstone there too, so as to look like it had been done by accident. Then I tied up the rip in the meal sack with a string, so it wouldn’t leak no more, and took it and my saw to the canoe again.
Well, last I pulled out some of my hair, and bloodied the axe pretty good, and stuck it on the backside, then tossed the axe in the corner. After that, I picked up the pig and held him to my chest with my jacket (so he wouldn’t drip) until I got a good distance below the house and dumped him into the river. Then I thought of something else. So I went and got the bag of meal and my old saw out of the canoe and brought them to the house. I took the bag to where it used to be, tore a hole in the bottom of it with the saw, since there weren’t any knives or forks around—pap did all the cooking with his clasp knife. Then I carried the sack about a hundred yards across the grass and through the willows east of the house, to a shallow lake that was five miles wide and full of rushes—and ducks too, you could say, during the season. There was a slough or a creek leading out of it on the other side that went miles away, I don’t know where, but it didn’t flow into the river. The meal sifted out and made a little trail all the way to the lake. I left pap’s whetstone there too, to make it look like an accident. Then I tied up the hole in the meal sack with a string, so it wouldn’t leak anymore, and took it and my saw back to the canoe.
It was about dark now; so I dropped the canoe down the river under some willows that hung over the bank, and waited for the moon to rise. I made fast to a willow; then I took a bite to eat, and by-and-by laid down in the canoe to smoke a pipe and lay out a plan. I says to myself, they’ll follow the track of that sackful of rocks to the shore and then drag the river for me. And they’ll follow that meal track to the lake and go browsing down the creek that leads out of it to find the robbers that killed me and took the things. They won’t ever hunt the river for anything but my dead carcass. They’ll soon get tired of that, and won’t bother no more about me. All right; I can stop anywhere I want to. Jackson’s Island is good enough for me; I know that island pretty well, and nobody ever comes there. And then I can paddle over to town nights, and slink around and pick up things I want. Jackson’s Island’s the place.
It was getting dark now, so I lowered the canoe into the river beneath some willows that hung over the bank and waited for the moon to come up. I tied off to a willow, then grabbed a bite to eat, and eventually laid down in the canoe to smoke a pipe and plan my next move. I thought to myself, they’ll follow the trail of that sack filled with rocks to the shore and then search the river for me. And they’ll trace that food trail to the lake and follow the creek that leads out of it to find the thieves who killed me and took my stuff. They won’t search the river for anything but my dead body. They’ll get tired of that soon and won’t worry about me anymore. That’s fine; I can stop wherever I want. Jackson’s Island is good enough for me; I know that island well, and no one ever goes there. Plus, I can paddle over to town at night, sneak around, and grab what I need. Jackson’s Island is the spot.
I was pretty tired, and the first thing I knowed I was asleep. When I woke up I didn’t know where I was for a minute. I set up and looked around, a little scared. Then I remembered. The river looked miles and miles across. The moon was so bright I could a counted the drift logs that went a-slipping along, black and still, hundreds of yards out from shore. Everything was dead quiet, and it looked late, and smelt late. You know what I mean—I don’t know the words to put it in.
I was really tired, and before I knew it, I was asleep. When I woke up, I didn’t recognize where I was for a moment. I sat up and looked around, a bit scared. Then I remembered. The river looked like it stretched for miles. The moon was so bright I could have counted the drift logs slipping silently along, black and still, hundreds of yards from the shore. Everything was completely quiet, and it felt late, and smelled late. You know what I mean—I can’t find the right words to express it.
I took a good gap and a stretch, and was just going to unhitch and start when I heard a sound away over the water. I listened. Pretty soon I made it out. It was that dull kind of a regular sound that comes from oars working in rowlocks when it’s a still night. I peeped out through the willow branches, and there it was—a skiff, away across the water. I couldn’t tell how many was in it. It kept a-coming, and when it was abreast of me I see there warn’t but one man in it. Think’s I, maybe it’s pap, though I warn’t expecting him. He dropped below me with the current, and by-and-by he came a-swinging up shore in the easy water, and he went by so close I could a reached out the gun and touched him. Well, it was pap, sure enough—and sober, too, by the way he laid his oars.
I took a good break and stretched, and was just about to unhook and start when I heard a sound across the water. I listened. Pretty soon I figured it out. It was that dull, steady sound that comes from oars moving in rowlocks on a calm night. I peeked out through the willow branches, and there it was—a small boat, far across the water. I couldn’t tell how many people were in it. It kept coming, and when it was even with me, I saw there was only one man in it. I thought, maybe it’s my dad, even though I wasn’t expecting him. He drifted past me with the current, and after a while, he came swinging up the shore in the calm water, and he passed so close I could have reached out with the gun and touched him. Well, it was my dad, for sure—and sober, too, by the way he handled his oars.
I didn’t lose no time. The next minute I was a-spinning down stream soft but quick in the shade of the bank. I made two mile and a half, and then struck out a quarter of a mile or more towards the middle of the river, because pretty soon I would be passing the ferry landing, and people might see me and hail me. I got out amongst the driftwood, and then laid down in the bottom of the canoe and let her float.
I didn’t waste any time. The next moment, I was gliding downstream, soft but fast, in the shade of the bank. I covered two and a half miles, then turned a quarter of a mile or more toward the middle of the river, because soon I would be passing the ferry landing, and people might see me and call out. I got in among the driftwood, then lay down in the bottom of the canoe and let it float.
I laid there, and had a good rest and a smoke out of my pipe, looking away into the sky; not a cloud in it. The sky looks ever so deep when you lay down on your back in the moonshine; I never knowed it before. And how far a body can hear on the water such nights! I heard people talking at the ferry landing. I heard what they said, too—every word of it. One man said it was getting towards the long days and the short nights now. T’other one said this warn’t one of the short ones, he reckoned—and then they laughed, and he said it over again, and they laughed again; then they waked up another fellow and told him, and laughed, but he didn’t laugh; he ripped out something brisk, and said let him alone. The first fellow said he ’lowed to tell it to his old woman—she would think it was pretty good; but he said that warn’t nothing to some things he had said in his time. I heard one man say it was nearly three o’clock, and he hoped daylight wouldn’t wait more than about a week longer. After that the talk got further and further away, and I couldn’t make out the words any more; but I could hear the mumble, and now and then a laugh, too, but it seemed a long ways off.
I lay there, had a good rest, and smoked my pipe, gazing up at the sky; not a cloud in sight. The sky looks so deep when you’re lying on your back in the moonlight; I never realized it before. And how far you can hear on the water on nights like this! I heard people chatting at the ferry landing. I caught every word. One guy mentioned that the long days and short nights were coming. The other one said this wasn’t one of the short ones, he thought—and then they laughed, so he repeated it and they laughed again. Then they woke up another guy and told him, and laughed, but he didn’t find it funny; he snapped back something quick and told them to leave him alone. The first guy said he planned to share it with his wife—she would think it was pretty good; but he also said that wasn’t anything compared to some things he had said in his life. I heard one guy say it was nearly three o’clock, and he hoped daylight wouldn’t take more than about a week to arrive. After that, the conversation faded further and further away, and I couldn’t make out the words anymore; but I could hear the murmuring, and now and then a laugh too, but it felt far away.
I was away below the ferry now. I rose up, and there was Jackson’s Island, about two mile and a half down stream, heavy timbered and standing up out of the middle of the river, big and dark and solid, like a steamboat without any lights. There warn’t any signs of the bar at the head—it was all under water now.
I was downriver from the ferry now. I looked up, and there was Jackson’s Island, about two and a half miles downstream, thick with trees and rising from the middle of the river, big and dark and solid, like a steamboat without any lights. There were no signs of the sandbar at the head—it was all underwater now.
It didn’t take me long to get there. I shot past the head at a ripping rate, the current was so swift, and then I got into the dead water and landed on the side towards the Illinois shore. I run the canoe into a deep dent in the bank that I knowed about; I had to part the willow branches to get in; and when I made fast nobody could a seen the canoe from the outside.
It didn't take me long to get there. I zoomed past the head at a crazy speed, the current was so strong, and then I hit the still water and landed on the side toward the Illinois shore. I parked the canoe in a deep dip in the bank that I knew about; I had to push aside the willow branches to get in; and when I tied it up, nobody could see the canoe from the outside.
I went up and set down on a log at the head of the island, and looked out on the big river and the black driftwood and away over to the town, three mile away, where there was three or four lights twinkling. A monstrous big lumber-raft was about a mile up stream, coming along down, with a lantern in the middle of it. I watched it come creeping down, and when it was most abreast of where I stood I heard a man say, “Stern oars, there! heave her head to stabboard!” I heard that just as plain as if the man was by my side.
I climbed up and sat down on a log at the top of the island, looking out at the big river and the dark driftwood, and further away at the town, three miles off, where I could see three or four lights twinkling. A huge lumber raft was about a mile upstream, drifting down with a lantern in the middle of it. I watched it slowly approach, and when it was almost alongside where I was, I heard a man shout, “Hey, stern oars! Turn her head to starboard!” I heard that as clearly as if the man were right next to me.
There was a little gray in the sky now; so I stepped into the woods, and laid down for a nap before breakfast.
There was a bit of gray in the sky now, so I went into the woods and lay down for a nap before breakfast.
CHAPTER VIII.
The sun was up so high when I waked that I judged it was after eight o’clock. I laid there in the grass and the cool shade thinking about things, and feeling rested and ruther comfortable and satisfied. I could see the sun out at one or two holes, but mostly it was big trees all about, and gloomy in there amongst them. There was freckled places on the ground where the light sifted down through the leaves, and the freckled places swapped about a little, showing there was a little breeze up there. A couple of squirrels set on a limb and jabbered at me very friendly.
The sun was so high when I woke up that I figured it was after eight o’clock. I lay there in the grass and the cool shade, thinking about things, feeling relaxed, pretty comfortable, and satisfied. I could see the sun shining through one or two gaps in the trees, but mostly it was just big trees all around, making it pretty dim among them. There were spots on the ground where the light filtered down through the leaves, and those spots shifted a little, showing that there was a light breeze up above. A couple of squirrels sat on a branch and chattered at me in a friendly way.
I was powerful lazy and comfortable—didn’t want to get up and cook breakfast. Well, I was dozing off again when I thinks I hears a deep sound of “boom!” away up the river. I rouses up, and rests on my elbow and listens; pretty soon I hears it again. I hopped up, and went and looked out at a hole in the leaves, and I see a bunch of smoke laying on the water a long ways up—about abreast the ferry. And there was the ferry-boat full of people floating along down. I knowed what was the matter now. “Boom!” I see the white smoke squirt out of the ferry-boat’s side. You see, they was firing cannon over the water, trying to make my carcass come to the top.
I was really lazy and comfy—didn’t feel like getting up to make breakfast. Well, I was dozing off again when I thought I heard a deep "boom!" from way up the river. I sat up, rested on my elbow, and listened; pretty soon I heard it again. I jumped up, went over to peek through a gap in the leaves, and saw a big cloud of smoke resting on the water far up—about level with the ferry. And there was the ferryboat packed with people floating down. I knew what was going on now. “Boom!” I saw the white smoke shoot out from the side of the ferryboat. You see, they were firing cannons over the water, trying to bring my body to the surface.
I was pretty hungry, but it warn’t going to do for me to start a fire, because they might see the smoke. So I set there and watched the cannon-smoke and listened to the boom. The river was a mile wide there, and it always looks pretty on a summer morning—so I was having a good enough time seeing them hunt for my remainders if I only had a bite to eat. Well, then I happened to think how they always put quicksilver in loaves of bread and float them off, because they always go right to the drownded carcass and stop there. So, says I, I’ll keep a lookout, and if any of them’s floating around after me I’ll give them a show. I changed to the Illinois edge of the island to see what luck I could have, and I warn’t disappointed. A big double loaf come along, and I most got it with a long stick, but my foot slipped and she floated out further. Of course I was where the current set in the closest to the shore—I knowed enough for that. But by-and-by along comes another one, and this time I won. I took out the plug and shook out the little dab of quicksilver, and set my teeth in. It was “baker’s bread”—what the quality eat; none of your low-down corn-pone.
I was pretty hungry, but I couldn't make a fire because they might see the smoke. So I sat there, watching the cannon smoke and listening to the boom. The river was a mile wide there and always looked beautiful on a summer morning, so I was having a decent time watching them search for my remains, if only I had a bite to eat. Then I remembered how they always put mercury in loaves of bread and float them away since they go straight to the drowned bodies and stop there. So I thought, I’ll keep an eye out, and if any of them are floating around after me, I’ll give them a show. I moved to the Illinois side of the island to see what luck I could have, and I wasn't disappointed. A big double loaf floated by, and I almost grabbed it with a long stick, but my foot slipped, and it floated out further. Of course, I was where the current was closest to the shore—I knew enough for that. But after a while, another loaf came along, and this time I got it. I took out the plug and shook out the little bit of mercury and took a bite. It was “baker’s bread”—what the rich people eat; none of that low-end cornbread.
I got a good place amongst the leaves, and set there on a log, munching the bread and watching the ferry-boat, and very well satisfied. And then something struck me. I says, now I reckon the widow or the parson or somebody prayed that this bread would find me, and here it has gone and done it. So there ain’t no doubt but there is something in that thing—that is, there’s something in it when a body like the widow or the parson prays, but it don’t work for me, and I reckon it don’t work for only just the right kind.
I found a nice spot among the leaves and settled down on a log, eating my bread and watching the ferry boat, feeling quite pleased. Then something hit me. I thought, maybe the widow or the pastor or someone prayed for this bread to reach me, and here it is. So, there’s definitely something to that—when someone like the widow or the pastor prays, it seems to work, but it doesn’t work for me, and I guess it only works for the right kind of people.
I lit a pipe and had a good long smoke, and went on watching. The ferry-boat was floating with the current, and I allowed I’d have a chance to see who was aboard when she come along, because she would come in close, where the bread did. When she’d got pretty well along down towards me, I put out my pipe and went to where I fished out the bread, and laid down behind a log on the bank in a little open place. Where the log forked I could peep through.
I lit a pipe and enjoyed a good long smoke while I kept watching. The ferry was floating with the current, and I figured I’d get a chance to see who was on board when it came by, since it would come in close, like the bread did. When it got close enough to me, I put out my pipe and went to where I had fished out the bread, then lay down behind a log on the bank in a small clearing. From where the log forked, I could peek through.
By-and-by she come along, and she drifted in so close that they could a run out a plank and walked ashore. Most everybody was on the boat. Pap, and Judge Thatcher, and Bessie Thatcher, and Jo Harper, and Tom Sawyer, and his old Aunt Polly, and Sid and Mary, and plenty more. Everybody was talking about the murder, but the captain broke in and says:
By and by, she showed up, and she floated in so close that they could have jumped off the plank and walked ashore. Most people were on the boat: Pap, Judge Thatcher, Bessie Thatcher, Jo Harper, Tom Sawyer, his Aunt Polly, Sid, Mary, and plenty of others. Everyone was talking about the murder, but the captain interrupted and said:
“Look sharp, now; the current sets in the closest here, and maybe he’s washed ashore and got tangled amongst the brush at the water’s edge. I hope so, anyway.”
“Stay alert; the tide is coming in close here, and maybe he’s washed up on the shore and got caught in the brush by the water. I really hope so, anyway.”
I didn’t hope so. They all crowded up and leaned over the rails, nearly in my face, and kept still, watching with all their might. I could see them first-rate, but they couldn’t see me. Then the captain sung out:
I didn't expect that. They all gathered around and leaned over the rails, almost in my face, and stayed quiet, watching as hard as they could. I could see them perfectly, but they couldn't see me. Then the captain called out:
“Stand away!” and the cannon let off such a blast right before me that it made me deef with the noise and pretty near blind with the smoke, and I judged I was gone. If they’d a had some bullets in, I reckon they’d a got the corpse they was after. Well, I see I warn’t hurt, thanks to goodness. The boat floated on and went out of sight around the shoulder of the island. I could hear the booming now and then, further and further off, and by-and-by, after an hour, I didn’t hear it no more. The island was three mile long. I judged they had got to the foot, and was giving it up. But they didn’t yet a while. They turned around the foot of the island and started up the channel on the Missouri side, under steam, and booming once in a while as they went. I crossed over to that side and watched them. When they got abreast the head of the island they quit shooting and dropped over to the Missouri shore and went home to the town.
“Stand back!” The cannon fired such a loud blast right in front of me that it left me deaf from the noise and almost blind from the smoke, and I thought I was done for. If they had loaded it with bullets, I bet they would have gotten the body they were after. Well, I realized I wasn’t hurt, thank goodness. The boat floated on and disappeared around the bend of the island. I could hear the booming now and then, getting further away, and eventually, after an hour, I didn’t hear it anymore. The island was three miles long. I figured they must have reached the end and were about to give up. But they didn’t, not yet. They turned around the end of the island and started up the channel on the Missouri side, moving under steam and booming occasionally as they went. I crossed over to that side and watched them. When they reached the head of the island, they stopped shooting, headed over to the Missouri shore, and went back to town.
I knowed I was all right now. Nobody else would come a-hunting after me. I got my traps out of the canoe and made me a nice camp in the thick woods. I made a kind of a tent out of my blankets to put my things under so the rain couldn’t get at them. I catched a catfish and haggled him open with my saw, and towards sundown I started my camp fire and had supper. Then I set out a line to catch some fish for breakfast.
I knew I was safe now. No one else would come looking for me. I got my traps out of the canoe and set up a nice camp in the thick woods. I made a sort of tent out of my blankets to keep my things dry from the rain. I caught a catfish and cut it open with my saw, and around sunset, I started my campfire and had dinner. After that, I set out a line to catch some fish for breakfast.
When it was dark I set by my camp fire smoking, and feeling pretty well satisfied; but by-and-by it got sort of lonesome, and so I went and set on the bank and listened to the current swashing along, and counted the stars and drift logs and rafts that come down, and then went to bed; there ain’t no better way to put in time when you are lonesome; you can’t stay so, you soon get over it.
When it got dark, I sat by my campfire, smoking and feeling pretty content. But after a while, it started to feel a bit lonely, so I went and sat on the riverbank, listening to the water flowing by, counting the stars, driftwood, and rafts that floated down. Then I went to bed. There's no better way to pass the time when you're feeling lonely; you can't stay that way for long; you get over it pretty quickly.
And so for three days and nights. No difference—just the same thing. But the next day I went exploring around down through the island. I was boss of it; it all belonged to me, so to say, and I wanted to know all about it; but mainly I wanted to put in the time. I found plenty strawberries, ripe and prime; and green summer grapes, and green razberries; and the green blackberries was just beginning to show. They would all come handy by-and-by, I judged.
And so for three days and nights, it was the same with no change. But the next day, I went exploring around the island. I was in charge; it was all mine, so to speak, and I wanted to learn everything about it; but mostly, I just wanted to pass the time. I found lots of strawberries, ripe and perfect; and green summer grapes, and green raspberries; and the green blackberries were just starting to appear. I figured they would all be useful later on.
Well, I went fooling along in the deep woods till I judged I warn’t far from the foot of the island. I had my gun along, but I hadn’t shot nothing; it was for protection; thought I would kill some game nigh home. About this time I mighty near stepped on a good-sized snake, and it went sliding off through the grass and flowers, and I after it, trying to get a shot at it. I clipped along, and all of a sudden I bounded right on to the ashes of a camp fire that was still smoking.
Well, I was wandering around in the deep woods until I figured I wasn't far from the edge of the island. I had my gun with me, but I hadn’t shot anything; it was for protection. I thought I might catch some game close to home. Around this time, I almost stepped on a decent-sized snake, and it slithered off through the grass and flowers, so I chased after it, trying to get a shot. I was moving fast, and suddenly I jumped right onto the ashes of a campfire that was still smoking.
My heart jumped up amongst my lungs. I never waited for to look further, but uncocked my gun and went sneaking back on my tiptoes as fast as ever I could. Every now and then I stopped a second amongst the thick leaves and listened, but my breath come so hard I couldn’t hear nothing else. I slunk along another piece further, then listened again; and so on, and so on. If I see a stump, I took it for a man; if I trod on a stick and broke it, it made me feel like a person had cut one of my breaths in two and I only got half, and the short half, too.
My heart raced in my chest. I didn't take the time to look around, but I quickly uncocked my gun and sneaked back on my tiptoes as fast as I could. Every so often, I paused for a second among the thick leaves and listened, but my breathing was so loud that I couldn't hear anything else. I crept along a bit further, then listened again, and kept on like that. If I saw a stump, I mistook it for a person; if I stepped on a stick and broke it, it felt like someone had cut my breath in half, and I only had the short half left.
When I got to camp I warn’t feeling very brash, there warn’t much sand in my craw; but I says, this ain’t no time to be fooling around. So I got all my traps into my canoe again so as to have them out of sight, and I put out the fire and scattered the ashes around to look like an old last year’s camp, and then clumb a tree.
When I arrived at camp, I wasn't feeling very bold; I didn't have much confidence. But I thought, this isn't the time to mess around. So, I loaded all my gear back into my canoe to keep it hidden, put out the fire, and spread the ashes around to make it look like an old camp from last year, then climbed a tree.
I reckon I was up in the tree two hours; but I didn’t see nothing, I didn’t hear nothing—I only thought I heard and seen as much as a thousand things. Well, I couldn’t stay up there forever; so at last I got down, but I kept in the thick woods and on the lookout all the time. All I could get to eat was berries and what was left over from breakfast.
I think I was in the tree for two hours; but I didn’t see anything, I didn’t hear anything—I only thought I heard and saw as much as a thousand things. Well, I couldn’t stay up there forever; so eventually I climbed down, but I stayed in the dense woods and stayed alert all the time. All I could find to eat was berries and whatever was left from breakfast.
By the time it was night I was pretty hungry. So when it was good and dark I slid out from shore before moonrise and paddled over to the Illinois bank—about a quarter of a mile. I went out in the woods and cooked a supper, and I had about made up my mind I would stay there all night when I hear a plunkety-plunk, plunkety-plunk, and says to myself, horses coming; and next I hear people’s voices. I got everything into the canoe as quick as I could, and then went creeping through the woods to see what I could find out. I hadn’t got far when I hear a man say:
By the time night fell, I was pretty hungry. So when it got dark enough, I slipped away from the shore before the moon came up and paddled over to the Illinois side—about a quarter mile. I went into the woods and cooked myself a dinner, and I was almost ready to settle in for the night when I heard a plunkety-plunk, plunkety-plunk, and thought to myself, horses are coming; then I heard voices. I quickly got everything into the canoe and crept through the woods to see what was going on. I hadn’t gone far when I heard a man say:
“We better camp here if we can find a good place; the horses is about beat out. Let’s look around.”
“We should set up camp here if we can find a good spot; the horses are pretty worn out. Let’s take a look around.”
I didn’t wait, but shoved out and paddled away easy. I tied up in the old place, and reckoned I would sleep in the canoe.
I didn't hesitate, but pushed off and paddled away smoothly. I tied up at the old spot and figured I'd sleep in the canoe.
I didn’t sleep much. I couldn’t, somehow, for thinking. And every time I waked up I thought somebody had me by the neck. So the sleep didn’t do me no good. By-and-by I says to myself, I can’t live this way; I’m a-going to find out who it is that’s here on the island with me; I’ll find it out or bust. Well, I felt better right off.
I didn’t sleep much. I couldn't, for some reason, because I was thinking. And every time I woke up, I felt like someone had me by the neck. So, the sleep didn’t help at all. Eventually, I told myself that I couldn’t keep living like this; I was going to figure out who else was on the island with me; I would find out or die trying. Well, I felt better right away.
So I took my paddle and slid out from shore just a step or two, and then let the canoe drop along down amongst the shadows. The moon was shining, and outside of the shadows it made it most as light as day. I poked along well on to an hour, everything still as rocks and sound asleep. Well, by this time I was most down to the foot of the island. A little ripply, cool breeze begun to blow, and that was as good as saying the night was about done. I give her a turn with the paddle and brung her nose to shore; then I got my gun and slipped out and into the edge of the woods. I sat down there on a log, and looked out through the leaves. I see the moon go off watch, and the darkness begin to blanket the river. But in a little while I see a pale streak over the treetops, and knowed the day was coming. So I took my gun and slipped off towards where I had run across that camp fire, stopping every minute or two to listen. But I hadn’t no luck somehow; I couldn’t seem to find the place. But by-and-by, sure enough, I catched a glimpse of fire away through the trees. I went for it, cautious and slow. By-and-by I was close enough to have a look, and there laid a man on the ground. It most give me the fan-tods. He had a blanket around his head, and his head was nearly in the fire. I set there behind a clump of bushes, in about six foot of him, and kept my eyes on him steady. It was getting gray daylight now. Pretty soon he gapped and stretched himself and hove off the blanket, and it was Miss Watson’s Jim! I bet I was glad to see him. I says:
So I grabbed my paddle and pushed out from shore just a step or two, then let the canoe drift along among the shadows. The moon was shining, and outside of the shadows it was almost as bright as day. I paddled for nearly an hour, everything still and sound asleep. By this time, I was nearly at the end of the island. A light, cool breeze started to blow, and that was a sign the night was coming to an end. I turned the canoe toward shore and pulled it in; then I got my gun and slipped into the edge of the woods. I sat on a log and looked through the leaves. I saw the moon fading, and darkness beginning to cover the river. But soon, I noticed a pale streak over the treetops, and I knew dawn was approaching. So I took my gun and headed toward where I had seen that campfire, stopping every minute or two to listen. But I had no luck; I couldn’t seem to find the spot. Eventually, though, I caught a glimpse of fire through the trees. I moved carefully and slowly towards it. Soon, I was close enough to see, and there lay a man on the ground. It nearly freaked me out. He had a blanket around his head, and his head was almost in the fire. I stayed hidden behind some bushes, about six feet away, keeping a close eye on him. It was getting light now. After a while, he yawned, stretched, and tossed off the blanket, and it was Miss Watson’s Jim! I was so glad to see him. I said:
“Hello, Jim!” and skipped out.
"Hey, Jim!" and skipped out.
He bounced up and stared at me wild. Then he drops down on his knees, and puts his hands together and says:
He jumped up and looked at me with wide eyes. Then he dropped to his knees, clasped his hands together, and said:
“Doan’ hurt me—don’t! I hain’t ever done no harm to a ghos’. I alwuz liked dead people, en done all I could for ’em. You go en git in de river agin, whah you b’longs, en doan’ do nuffn to Ole Jim, ’at ’uz awluz yo’ fren’.”
"Don't hurt me—please! I’ve never done anything to a ghost. I always liked dead people and did everything I could for them. You go and get in the river again, where you belong, and don’t do anything to Old Jim, who was always your friend."
Well, I warn’t long making him understand I warn’t dead. I was ever so glad to see Jim. I warn’t lonesome now. I told him I warn’t afraid of him telling the people where I was. I talked along, but he only set there and looked at me; never said nothing. Then I says:
Well, I didn’t take long to make him understand I wasn’t dead. I was really happy to see Jim. I wasn’t lonely anymore. I told him I wasn’t worried about him telling anyone where I was. I kept talking, but he just sat there and looked at me; didn’t say anything. Then I said:
“It’s good daylight. Le’s get breakfast. Make up your camp fire good.”
“It’s a nice day. Let’s have breakfast. Set up your campfire well.”
“What’s de use er makin’ up de camp fire to cook strawbries en sich truck? But you got a gun, hain’t you? Den we kin git sumfn better den strawbries.”
“What’s the point of making a campfire to cook strawberries and stuff? But you’ve got a gun, right? Then we can get something better than strawberries.”
“Strawberries and such truck,” I says. “Is that what you live on?”
“Strawberries and stuff,” I said. “Is that what you survive on?”
“I couldn’ git nuffn else,” he says.
“I couldn't get anything else,” he says.
“Why, how long you been on the island, Jim?”
“Why, how long have you been on the island, Jim?”
“I come heah de night arter you’s killed.”
“I came here the night after you were killed.”
“What, all that time?”
“What, the whole time?”
“Yes—indeedy.”
"Yes, indeed."
“And ain’t you had nothing but that kind of rubbage to eat?”
“And haven't you had nothing but that kind of garbage to eat?”
“No, sah—nuffn else.”
“No, sir—nothing else.”
“Well, you must be most starved, ain’t you?”
“Well, you must be really hungry, right?”
“I reck’n I could eat a hoss. I think I could. How long you ben on de islan’?”
“I think I could eat a horse. I really do. How long have you been on the island?”
“Since the night I got killed.”
“Since the night I was killed.”
“No! W’y, what has you lived on? But you got a gun. Oh, yes, you got a gun. Dat’s good. Now you kill sumfn en I’ll make up de fire.”
“No! What have you been living on? But you have a gun. Oh, yes, you have a gun. That’s good. Now you kill something and I’ll start the fire.”
So we went over to where the canoe was, and while he built a fire in a grassy open place amongst the trees, I fetched meal and bacon and coffee, and coffee-pot and frying-pan, and sugar and tin cups, and the nigger was set back considerable, because he reckoned it was all done with witchcraft. I catched a good big catfish, too, and Jim cleaned him with his knife, and fried him.
So we went over to where the canoe was, and while he started a fire in a grassy clearing among the trees, I grabbed some flour, bacon, coffee, a coffee pot, a frying pan, sugar, and tin cups. The black guy was really put off because he thought it was all done with witchcraft. I also caught a nice big catfish, and Jim cleaned it with his knife and fried it.
When breakfast was ready we lolled on the grass and eat it smoking hot. Jim laid it in with all his might, for he was most about starved. Then when we had got pretty well stuffed, we laid off and lazied. By-and-by Jim says:
When breakfast was ready, we lounged on the grass and ate it while it was still steaming hot. Jim dug in with all his might because he was practically starving. After we had eaten quite a bit, we relaxed and rested. After a while, Jim said:
“But looky here, Huck, who wuz it dat ’uz killed in dat shanty ef it warn’t you?”
“But look here, Huck, who was it that got killed in that hut if it wasn’t you?”
Then I told him the whole thing, and he said it was smart. He said Tom Sawyer couldn’t get up no better plan than what I had. Then I says:
Then I told him everything, and he said it was clever. He said Tom Sawyer couldn't come up with a better plan than mine. Then I said:
“How do you come to be here, Jim, and how’d you get here?”
“How did you end up here, Jim, and how did you get here?”
He looked pretty uneasy, and didn’t say nothing for a minute. Then he says:
He looked pretty uncomfortable and didn’t say anything for a minute. Then he said:
“Maybe I better not tell.”
“Maybe I shouldn't say anything.”
“Why, Jim?”
"Why, Jim?"
“Well, dey’s reasons. But you wouldn’ tell on me ef I uz to tell you, would you, Huck?”
“Well, there are reasons. But you wouldn’t snitch on me if I told you, would you, Huck?”
“Blamed if I would, Jim.”
“Blamed if I do, Jim.”
“Well, I b’lieve you, Huck. I—I run off.”
“Well, I believe you, Huck. I—I ran away.”
“Jim!”
"Jim!"
“But mind, you said you wouldn’ tell—you know you said you wouldn’ tell, Huck.”
"But remember, you said you wouldn't tell—you know you said you wouldn't tell, Huck."
“Well, I did. I said I wouldn’t, and I’ll stick to it. Honest injun, I will. People would call me a low-down Abolitionist and despise me for keeping mum—but that don’t make no difference. I ain’t a-going to tell, and I ain’t a-going back there, anyways. So, now, le’s know all about it.”
“Well, I did. I said I wouldn’t, and I’ll stick to it. Honestly, I will. People would call me a low-down Abolitionist and look down on me for keeping quiet—but that doesn’t matter. I’m not going to tell, and I’m not going back there, anyway. So, now, let’s find out all about it.”
“Well, you see, it ’uz dis way. Ole missus—dat’s Miss Watson—she pecks on me all de time, en treats me pooty rough, but she awluz said she wouldn’ sell me down to Orleans. But I noticed dey wuz a nigger trader roun’ de place considable lately, en I begin to git oneasy. Well, one night I creeps to de do’ pooty late, en de do’ warn’t quite shet, en I hear old missus tell de widder she gwyne to sell me down to Orleans, but she didn’ want to, but she could git eight hund’d dollars for me, en it ’uz sich a big stack o’ money she couldn’ resis’. De widder she try to git her to say she wouldn’ do it, but I never waited to hear de res’. I lit out mighty quick, I tell you.
"Well, here’s how it went down. The old missus—that’s Miss Watson—she fusses at me all the time and treats me pretty rough, but she always said she wouldn’t sell me down to New Orleans. But I noticed there was a black trader hanging around the place quite a bit lately, and I started to get uneasy. So one night, I sneaked to the door pretty late, and the door wasn’t quite shut, and I heard the old missus tell the widow that she was going to sell me down to New Orleans, but she didn’t want to, but she could get eight hundred dollars for me, and it was such a huge amount of money she couldn’t resist. The widow tried to get her to say she wouldn’t do it, but I didn’t stick around to hear the rest. I took off real fast, I tell you."
“I tuck out en shin down de hill, en ’spec to steal a skift ’long de sho’ som’ers ’bove de town, but dey wuz people a-stirring yit, so I hid in de ole tumble-down cooper-shop on de bank to wait for everybody to go ’way. Well, I wuz dah all night. Dey wuz somebody roun’ all de time. ’Long ’bout six in de mawnin’ skifts begin to go by, en ’bout eight er nine every skift dat went ’long wuz talkin’ ’bout how yo’ pap come over to de town en say you’s killed. Dese las’ skifts wuz full o’ ladies en genlmen a-goin’ over for to see de place. Sometimes dey’d pull up at de sho’ en take a res’ b’fo’ dey started acrost, so by de talk I got to know all ’bout de killin’. I ’uz powerful sorry you’s killed, Huck, but I ain’t no mo’ now.
“I sneaked out and went down the hill, planning to steal a small boat along the shore somewhere above the town, but there were still people moving around, so I hid in the old rundown cooper shop on the riverbank to wait for everyone to leave. Well, I was there all night. There was someone around all the time. Around six in the morning, small boats started going by, and by eight or nine, every boat that passed was talking about how your dad came into town and said you were killed. Those last boats were full of ladies and gentlemen heading over to see the place. Sometimes they would pull up to the shore and take a break before they started across, so from their conversations, I learned all about the killing. I was really sorry you were killed, Huck, but I’m not anymore.
“I laid dah under de shavin’s all day. I ’uz hungry, but I warn’t afeard; bekase I knowed ole missus en de widder wuz goin’ to start to de camp-meet’n’ right arter breakfas’ en be gone all day, en dey knows I goes off wid de cattle ’bout daylight, so dey wouldn’ ’spec to see me roun’ de place, en so dey wouldn’ miss me tell arter dark in de evenin’. De yuther servants wouldn’ miss me, kase dey’d shin out en take holiday soon as de ole folks ’uz out’n de way.
“I lay there under the shaving all day. I was hungry, but I wasn't scared; because I knew the old missus and the widow were going to head to the camp meeting right after breakfast and be gone all day, and they knew I take off with the cattle around dawn, so they wouldn’t expect to see me around the place, and they wouldn't miss me until after dark in the evening. The other servants wouldn’t miss me either, because they’d sneak out and take a holiday as soon as the old folks were out of the way."
“Well, when it come dark I tuck out up de river road, en went ’bout two mile er more to whah dey warn’t no houses. I’d made up my mine ’bout what I’s agwyne to do. You see, ef I kep’ on tryin’ to git away afoot, de dogs ’ud track me; ef I stole a skift to cross over, dey’d miss dat skift, you see, en dey’d know ’bout whah I’d lan’ on de yuther side, en whah to pick up my track. So I says, a raff is what I’s arter; it doan’ make no track.
"Well, when it got dark, I headed out up the river road and went about two miles or so to where there weren't any houses. I had made up my mind about what I was going to do. You see, if I kept trying to escape on foot, the dogs would track me; if I stole a small boat to cross over, they’d notice that boat was missing, and they'd know where I’d land on the other side, and where to pick up my trail. So I said to myself, a raft is what I’m after; it doesn’t make any tracks."
“I see a light a-comin’ roun’ de p’int bymeby, so I wade’ in en shove’ a log ahead o’ me en swum more’n half way acrost de river, en got in ’mongst de drift-wood, en kep’ my head down low, en kinder swum agin de current tell de raff come along. Den I swum to de stern uv it en tuck a-holt. It clouded up en ’uz pooty dark for a little while. So I clumb up en laid down on de planks. De men ’uz all ’way yonder in de middle, whah de lantern wuz. De river wuz a-risin’, en dey wuz a good current; so I reck’n’d ’at by fo’ in de mawnin’ I’d be twenty-five mile down de river, en den I’d slip in jis b’fo’ daylight en swim asho’, en take to de woods on de Illinois side.
“I see a light coming around the point soon, so I waded in and pushed a log ahead of me and swam more than halfway across the river, and got in among the driftwood, and kept my head down low, and swam against the current until the raft came along. Then I swam to the back of it and grabbed hold. It got cloudy and dark for a little while. So I climbed up and laid down on the planks. The men were all way over there in the middle, where the lantern was. The river was rising, and there was a strong current; so I figured that by four in the morning I’d be twenty-five miles down the river, and then I’d slip in just before daylight and swim ashore, and take off into the woods on the Illinois side.
“But I didn’ have no luck. When we ’uz mos’ down to de head er de islan’ a man begin to come aft wid de lantern, I see it warn’t no use fer to wait, so I slid overboard en struck out fer de islan’. Well, I had a notion I could lan’ mos’ anywhers, but I couldn’t—bank too bluff. I ’uz mos’ to de foot er de islan’ b’fo’ I found’ a good place. I went into de woods en jedged I wouldn’ fool wid raffs no mo’, long as dey move de lantern roun’ so. I had my pipe en a plug er dog-leg, en some matches in my cap, en dey warn’t wet, so I ’uz all right.”
“But I didn’t have any luck. When we were almost down to the head of the island, a man started coming back with the lantern. I realized it was pointless to wait, so I slid overboard and headed for the island. Well, I thought I could land almost anywhere, but I couldn’t—the bank was too steep. I was almost at the foot of the island before I found a good spot. I went into the woods and figured I wouldn’t mess with rafts anymore, as long as they kept moving the lantern around like that. I had my pipe and a plug of tobacco, and some matches in my cap, and they weren’t wet, so I was all set.”
“And so you ain’t had no meat nor bread to eat all this time? Why didn’t you get mud-turkles?”
“And so you haven't had any meat or bread to eat this whole time? Why didn't you get mud turtles?”
“How you gwyne to git ’m? You can’t slip up on um en grab um; en how’s a body gwyne to hit um wid a rock? How could a body do it in de night? En I warn’t gwyne to show mysef on de bank in de daytime.”
“How are you going to get them? You can’t sneak up on them and grab them; and how is someone going to hit them with a rock? How could someone do it at night? And I wasn’t going to show myself on the bank during the day.”
“Well, that’s so. You’ve had to keep in the woods all the time, of course. Did you hear ’em shooting the cannon?”
“Well, that’s true. You’ve had to stay in the woods all the time, of course. Did you hear them firing the cannon?”
“Oh, yes. I knowed dey was arter you. I see um go by heah—watched um thoo de bushes.”
“Oh, yes. I knew they were after you. I saw them go by here—I watched them through the bushes.”
Some young birds come along, flying a yard or two at a time and lighting. Jim said it was a sign it was going to rain. He said it was a sign when young chickens flew that way, and so he reckoned it was the same way when young birds done it. I was going to catch some of them, but Jim wouldn’t let me. He said it was death. He said his father laid mighty sick once, and some of them catched a bird, and his old granny said his father would die, and he did.
Some young birds came by, flying a yard or two at a time and landing. Jim said it was a sign that rain was coming. He mentioned that when young chickens flew like that, it meant something, so he figured it was the same for the young birds. I was going to catch some of them, but Jim wouldn’t let me. He said it was bad luck. He told me his father got really sick once, and when some of them caught a bird, his grandma said his father would die, and he did.
And Jim said you mustn’t count the things you are going to cook for dinner, because that would bring bad luck. The same if you shook the table-cloth after sundown. And he said if a man owned a beehive and that man died, the bees must be told about it before sun-up next morning, or else the bees would all weaken down and quit work and die. Jim said bees wouldn’t sting idiots; but I didn’t believe that, because I had tried them lots of times myself, and they wouldn’t sting me.
And Jim said you shouldn’t count the things you're going to cook for dinner, because that would bring bad luck. It’s the same if you shake the tablecloth after sunset. He also mentioned that if a man owned a beehive and died, someone had to tell the bees about it before sunrise the next morning, or the bees would get weak, stop working, and die. Jim claimed that bees wouldn’t sting idiots, but I didn’t believe that because I had tried it myself many times, and they wouldn’t sting me.
I had heard about some of these things before, but not all of them. Jim knowed all kinds of signs. He said he knowed most everything. I said it looked to me like all the signs was about bad luck, and so I asked him if there warn’t any good-luck signs. He says:
I had heard about some of this stuff before, but not everything. Jim knew all kinds of signs. He said he knew just about everything. I told him it seemed like all the signs were about bad luck, so I asked him if there weren't any good-luck signs. He said:
“Mighty few—an’ dey ain’t no use to a body. What you want to know when good luck’s a-comin’ for? Want to keep it off?” And he said: “Ef you’s got hairy arms en a hairy breas’, it’s a sign dat you’s agwyne to be rich. Well, dey’s some use in a sign like dat, ’kase it’s so fur ahead. You see, maybe you’s got to be po’ a long time fust, en so you might git discourage’ en kill yo’sef ’f you didn’ know by de sign dat you gwyne to be rich bymeby.”
“Mighty few—and they’re not really useful to anyone. Why do you want to know when good luck is coming? Trying to avoid it?” And he said, “If you have hairy arms and a hairy chest, it’s a sign that you’re going to be rich. Well, there’s some value in a sign like that, since it’s in the future. You see, maybe you’ll have to be poor for a long time first, and you might get discouraged and harm yourself if you didn’t know by the sign that you’re going to be rich eventually.”
“Have you got hairy arms and a hairy breast, Jim?”
“Do you have hairy arms and a hairy chest, Jim?”
“What’s de use to ax dat question? Don’t you see I has?”
“What’s the point of asking that question? Can’t you see I have?”
“Well, are you rich?”
"Are you wealthy?"
“No, but I ben rich wunst, and gwyne to be rich agin. Wunst I had foteen dollars, but I tuck to specalat’n’, en got busted out.”
“No, but I was once rich, and I'm going to be rich again. Once I had fourteen dollars, but I got into speculation and lost it all.”
“What did you speculate in, Jim?”
“What did you invest in, Jim?”
“Well, fust I tackled stock.”
“Well, first I tackled stock.”
“What kind of stock?”
“What type of stock?”
“Why, live stock—cattle, you know. I put ten dollars in a cow. But I ain’ gwyne to resk no mo’ money in stock. De cow up ’n’ died on my han’s.”
“Why, livestock—cattle, you know. I invested ten dollars in a cow. But I’m not going to risk any more money in livestock. The cow ended up dying in my care.”
“So you lost the ten dollars.”
"So you lost $10."
“No, I didn’t lose it all. I on’y los’ ’bout nine of it. I sole de hide en taller for a dollar en ten cents.”
“No, I didn’t lose it all. I only lost about nine of it. I sold the hide and got a dollar and ten cents.”
“You had five dollars and ten cents left. Did you speculate any more?”
“You had five dollars and ten cents left. Did you gamble any more?”
“Yes. You know that one-laigged nigger dat b’longs to old Misto Bradish? Well, he sot up a bank, en say anybody dat put in a dollar would git fo’ dollars mo’ at de en’ er de year. Well, all de niggers went in, but dey didn’t have much. I wuz de on’y one dat had much. So I stuck out for mo’ dan fo’ dollars, en I said ’f I didn’ git it I’d start a bank mysef. Well, o’ course dat nigger want’ to keep me out er de business, bekase he says dey warn’t business ’nough for two banks, so he say I could put in my five dollars en he pay me thirty-five at de en’ er de year.
“Yes. You know that one-legged black guy who belongs to old Misto Bradish? Well, he set up a bank and said anyone who put in a dollar would get four dollars back at the end of the year. So, all the black folks joined in, but they didn’t have much. I was the only one who had a decent amount. So I demanded more than four dollars, and I said if I didn’t get it, I’d start a bank myself. Well, of course, that guy wanted to keep me out of the business because he said there wasn’t enough business for two banks, so he said I could put in my five dollars and he would pay me thirty-five at the end of the year.
“So I done it. Den I reck’n’d I’d inves’ de thirty-five dollars right off en keep things a-movin’. Dey wuz a nigger name’ Bob, dat had ketched a wood-flat, en his marster didn’ know it; en I bought it off’n him en told him to take de thirty-five dollars when de en’ er de year come; but somebody stole de wood-flat dat night, en nex day de one-laigged nigger say de bank’s busted. So dey didn’ none uv us git no money.”
“So I did it. Then I figured I’d invest the thirty-five dollars right away and keep things moving. There was a black guy named Bob who had a wood flat, and his master didn’t know about it; I bought it from him and told him to take the thirty-five dollars when the end of the year came; but someone stole the wood flat that night, and the next day the one-legged black guy said the bank was busted. So none of us got any money.”
“What did you do with the ten cents, Jim?”
“What did you do with the ten cents, Jim?”
“Well, I ’uz gwyne to spen’ it, but I had a dream, en de dream tole me to give it to a nigger name’ Balum—Balum’s Ass dey call him for short; he’s one er dem chuckleheads, you know. But he’s lucky, dey say, en I see I warn’t lucky. De dream say let Balum inves’ de ten cents en he’d make a raise for me. Well, Balum he tuck de money, en when he wuz in church he hear de preacher say dat whoever give to de po’ len’ to de Lord, en boun’ to git his money back a hund’d times. So Balum he tuck en give de ten cents to de po’, en laid low to see what wuz gwyne to come of it.”
"Well, I was going to spend it, but I had a dream, and the dream told me to give it to a black guy named Balum—Balum's Ass, they call him for short; he's one of those simple-minded folks, you know. But he's lucky, they say, and I can see I wasn't lucky. The dream said to let Balum invest the ten cents and he'd make a profit for me. So, Balum took the money, and when he was in church, he heard the preacher say that whoever gives to the poor lends to the Lord, and is bound to get his money back a hundred times. So Balum took and gave the ten cents to the poor and laid low to see what was going to come of it."
“Well, what did come of it, Jim?”
“Well, what happened with that, Jim?”
“Nuffn never come of it. I couldn’ manage to k’leck dat money no way; en Balum he couldn’. I ain’ gwyne to len’ no mo’ money ’dout I see de security. Boun’ to git yo’ money back a hund’d times, de preacher says! Ef I could git de ten cents back, I’d call it squah, en be glad er de chanst.”
“Nuffn never came of it. I couldn’t manage to collect that money anyway; and Balum couldn’t either. I’m not going to lend any more money unless I see some security. The preacher says you’re bound to get your money back a hundred times! If I could get the ten cents back, I’d consider it even and be glad for the chance.”
“Well, it’s all right anyway, Jim, long as you’re going to be rich again some time or other.”
“Well, it’s all good anyway, Jim, as long as you’re going to be rich again eventually.”
“Yes; en I’s rich now, come to look at it. I owns mysef, en I’s wuth eight hund’d dollars. I wisht I had de money, I wouldn’ want no mo’.”
“Yes; and I’m rich now, when I think about it. I own myself, and I’m worth eight hundred dollars. I wish I had the money, I wouldn’t want any more.”
CHAPTER IX.
I wanted to go and look at a place right about the middle of the island that I’d found when I was exploring; so we started and soon got to it, because the island was only three miles long and a quarter of a mile wide.
I wanted to check out a spot almost in the middle of the island that I found while exploring, so we set off and quickly arrived there since the island was just three miles long and a quarter mile wide.
This place was a tolerable long, steep hill or ridge about forty foot high. We had a rough time getting to the top, the sides was so steep and the bushes so thick. We tramped and clumb around all over it, and by-and-by found a good big cavern in the rock, most up to the top on the side towards Illinois. The cavern was as big as two or three rooms bunched together, and Jim could stand up straight in it. It was cool in there. Jim was for putting our traps in there right away, but I said we didn’t want to be climbing up and down there all the time.
This place was a pretty long, steep hill or ridge about forty feet high. We had a tough time getting to the top, as the sides were so steep and the bushes so thick. We walked and climbed all over it, and eventually found a decent-sized cave in the rock, almost at the top on the side facing Illinois. The cave was as big as two or three rooms pushed together, and Jim could stand up straight in it. It was cool in there. Jim wanted to put our stuff in there right away, but I said we didn’t want to be climbing up and down all the time.
Jim said if we had the canoe hid in a good place, and had all the traps in the cavern, we could rush there if anybody was to come to the island, and they would never find us without dogs. And, besides, he said them little birds had said it was going to rain, and did I want the things to get wet?
Jim said if we had the canoe hidden in a good spot and all the traps in the cave, we could quickly get there if anyone came to the island, and they wouldn't find us without dogs. Plus, he said those little birds mentioned it was going to rain, and did I want our stuff to get wet?
So we went back and got the canoe, and paddled up abreast the cavern, and lugged all the traps up there. Then we hunted up a place close by to hide the canoe in, amongst the thick willows. We took some fish off of the lines and set them again, and begun to get ready for dinner.
So we went back and grabbed the canoe, then paddled up alongside the cave and hauled all the gear up there. After that, we found a spot nearby to stash the canoe among the thick willows. We took some fish off the lines and rebaited them, and started getting ready for dinner.
The door of the cavern was big enough to roll a hogshead in, and on one side of the door the floor stuck out a little bit, and was flat and a good place to build a fire on. So we built it there and cooked dinner.
The door of the cave was large enough to roll in a barrel, and on one side of the door, the floor jutted out slightly, making it flat and a good spot to start a fire. So we set it up there and cooked dinner.
We spread the blankets inside for a carpet, and eat our dinner in there. We put all the other things handy at the back of the cavern. Pretty soon it darkened up, and begun to thunder and lighten; so the birds was right about it. Directly it begun to rain, and it rained like all fury, too, and I never see the wind blow so. It was one of these regular summer storms. It would get so dark that it looked all blue-black outside, and lovely; and the rain would thrash along by so thick that the trees off a little ways looked dim and spider-webby; and here would come a blast of wind that would bend the trees down and turn up the pale underside of the leaves; and then a perfect ripper of a gust would follow along and set the branches to tossing their arms as if they was just wild; and next, when it was just about the bluest and blackest—fst! it was as bright as glory, and you’d have a little glimpse of tree-tops a-plunging about away off yonder in the storm, hundreds of yards further than you could see before; dark as sin again in a second, and now you’d hear the thunder let go with an awful crash, and then go rumbling, grumbling, tumbling, down the sky towards the under side of the world, like rolling empty barrels down stairs—where it’s long stairs and they bounce a good deal, you know.
We spread the blankets inside like a carpet and had our dinner there. We kept all the other stuff conveniently at the back of the cave. Soon enough, it got dark, and it started to thunder and lightning; the birds were right about that. Then it started to rain, pouring down hard, and I’ve never seen the wind blow like that. It was one of those typical summer storms. It got so dark that everything outside looked deep blue-black and beautiful; the rain came down so thick that the trees a little ways off looked hazy and spider-webby; and then a gust of wind would come that bent the trees down and flipped up the pale side of the leaves; and then a crazy strong gust would follow, making the branches wave around like they were wild; and next, just when it was the darkest and bluest—fst! it was suddenly bright as can be, and you’d catch a glimpse of tree tops swaying far off in the storm, hundreds of yards further than you could see before; then it would go dark as night again in an instant, and you’d hear the thunder break with a massive crash, then rumble, grumble, and tumble down the sky toward the bottom of the world, like rolling empty barrels down long stairs where they bounce a lot, you know.
“Jim, this is nice,” I says. “I wouldn’t want to be nowhere else but here. Pass me along another hunk of fish and some hot corn-bread.”
“Jim, this is great,” I say. “I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else but here. Hand me another piece of fish and some hot cornbread.”
“Well, you wouldn’t a ben here ’f it hadn’t a ben for Jim. You’d a ben down dah in de woods widout any dinner, en gittn’ mos’ drownded, too; dat you would, honey. Chickens knows when it’s gwyne to rain, en so do de birds, chile.”
“Well, you wouldn’t have been here if it hadn’t been for Jim. You’d have been down in the woods without any dinner, and most likely getting drowned too; that’s for sure, honey. Chickens know when it’s gonna rain, and so do the birds, child.”
The river went on raising and raising for ten or twelve days, till at last it was over the banks. The water was three or four foot deep on the island in the low places and on the Illinois bottom. On that side it was a good many miles wide, but on the Missouri side it was the same old distance across—a half a mile—because the Missouri shore was just a wall of high bluffs.
The river kept rising for ten or twelve days until finally, it overflowed its banks. The water was three or four feet deep in the low spots on the island and along the Illinois bottom. On that side, it was quite wide, but on the Missouri side, it was still the same old half a mile across since the Missouri shore was just a steep wall of high bluffs.
Daytimes we paddled all over the island in the canoe, It was mighty cool and shady in the deep woods, even if the sun was blazing outside. We went winding in and out amongst the trees, and sometimes the vines hung so thick we had to back away and go some other way. Well, on every old broken-down tree you could see rabbits and snakes and such things; and when the island had been overflowed a day or two they got so tame, on account of being hungry, that you could paddle right up and put your hand on them if you wanted to; but not the snakes and turtles—they would slide off in the water. The ridge our cavern was in was full of them. We could a had pets enough if we’d wanted them.
During the day, we paddled all around the island in the canoe. It felt really cool and shady in the dense woods, even with the sun blazing outside. We wound in and out among the trees, and sometimes the vines were so thick we had to backtrack and find another route. Well, on every old, broken-down tree, you could see rabbits, snakes, and other creatures; and when the island had been flooded for a day or two, they got so used to people, due to being hungry, that you could paddle right up and touch them if you wanted; but not the snakes and turtles—they would slide off into the water. The ridge where our cave was located was full of them. We could have had plenty of pets if we’d wanted.
One night we catched a little section of a lumber raft—nice pine planks. It was twelve foot wide and about fifteen or sixteen foot long, and the top stood above water six or seven inches—a solid, level floor. We could see saw-logs go by in the daylight sometimes, but we let them go; we didn’t show ourselves in daylight.
One night we grabbed a small piece of a lumber raft—nice pine planks. It was twelve feet wide and about fifteen or sixteen feet long, and the top was about six or seven inches above the water—a solid, flat surface. We could see saw logs float by sometimes during the day, but we just let them go; we didn't reveal ourselves in the daylight.
Another night when we was up at the head of the island, just before daylight, here comes a frame-house down, on the west side. She was a two-story, and tilted over considerable. We paddled out and got aboard—clumb in at an upstairs window. But it was too dark to see yet, so we made the canoe fast and set in her to wait for daylight.
Another night when we were at the top of the island, just before dawn, a frame house came floating by on the west side. It was a two-story house and tilted quite a bit. We paddled out and boarded it—climbed in through an upstairs window. But it was still too dark to see, so we secured the canoe and settled in to wait for daylight.
The light begun to come before we got to the foot of the island. Then we looked in at the window. We could make out a bed, and a table, and two old chairs, and lots of things around about on the floor, and there was clothes hanging against the wall. There was something laying on the floor in the far corner that looked like a man. So Jim says:
The light started to show before we reached the bottom of the island. Then we peeked in through the window. We could see a bed, a table, two old chairs, and a bunch of stuff scattered on the floor, with clothes hanging on the wall. In the far corner, there was something on the floor that looked like a man. So Jim says:
“Hello, you!”
“Hey, you!”
But it didn’t budge. So I hollered again, and then Jim says:
But it didn’t move. So I yelled again, and then Jim says:
“De man ain’t asleep—he’s dead. You hold still—I’ll go en see.”
“ The guy isn’t asleep—he’s dead. You stay put—I’ll go check.”
He went, and bent down and looked, and says:
He went, bent down, and looked, and said:
“It’s a dead man. Yes, indeedy; naked, too. He’s ben shot in de back. I reck’n he’s ben dead two er three days. Come in, Huck, but doan’ look at his face—it’s too gashly.”
“It’s a dead guy. Yep, for sure; and naked, too. He’s been shot in the back. I guess he’s been dead for two or three days. Come in, Huck, but don’t look at his face—it’s too gruesome.”
I didn’t look at him at all. Jim throwed some old rags over him, but he needn’t done it; I didn’t want to see him. There was heaps of old greasy cards scattered around over the floor, and old whisky bottles, and a couple of masks made out of black cloth; and all over the walls was the ignorantest kind of words and pictures made with charcoal. There was two old dirty calico dresses, and a sun-bonnet, and some women’s underclothes hanging against the wall, and some men’s clothing, too. We put the lot into the canoe—it might come good. There was a boy’s old speckled straw hat on the floor; I took that, too. And there was a bottle that had had milk in it, and it had a rag stopper for a baby to suck. We would a took the bottle, but it was broke. There was a seedy old chest, and an old hair trunk with the hinges broke. They stood open, but there warn’t nothing left in them that was any account. The way things was scattered about we reckoned the people left in a hurry, and warn’t fixed so as to carry off most of their stuff.
I didn’t look at him at all. Jim threw some old rags over him, but he didn’t need to; I didn’t want to see him. There were heaps of old greasy cards scattered across the floor, old whiskey bottles, and a couple of masks made from black cloth. All over the walls were the dumbest kinds of words and drawings made with charcoal. There were two old dirty calico dresses, a sunbonnet, and some women’s underwear hanging against the wall, along with some men’s clothing, too. We put everything into the canoe—it might be useful. There was a boy’s old speckled straw hat on the floor; I took that, too. There was a bottle that had contained milk, and it had a rag stopper for a baby to suck. We would have taken the bottle, but it was broken. There was a shabby old chest and an old hair trunk with broken hinges. They stood open, but there wasn’t anything left in them that was worth anything. The way things were scattered about, we figured the people had left in a hurry and weren’t prepared to carry off most of their stuff.
We got an old tin lantern, and a butcher-knife without any handle, and a bran-new Barlow knife worth two bits in any store, and a lot of tallow candles, and a tin candlestick, and a gourd, and a tin cup, and a ratty old bedquilt off the bed, and a reticule with needles and pins and beeswax and buttons and thread and all such truck in it, and a hatchet and some nails, and a fishline as thick as my little finger with some monstrous hooks on it, and a roll of buckskin, and a leather dog-collar, and a horseshoe, and some vials of medicine that didn’t have no label on them; and just as we was leaving I found a tolerable good curry-comb, and Jim he found a ratty old fiddle-bow, and a wooden leg. The straps was broke off of it, but, barring that, it was a good enough leg, though it was too long for me and not long enough for Jim, and we couldn’t find the other one, though we hunted all around.
We found an old tin lantern, a butcher knife with no handle, a brand-new Barlow knife worth two bits in any store, a bunch of tallow candles, a tin candlestick, a gourd, a tin cup, a raggedy old bed quilt from the bed, a bag with needles, pins, beeswax, buttons, thread, and all that stuff in it, a hatchet, some nails, and a fish line thick as my little finger with some huge hooks on it, a roll of buckskin, a leather dog collar, a horseshoe, and some vials of medicine that had no labels on them. Just as we were leaving, I found a pretty good curry comb, and Jim found a raggedy old fiddle bow and a wooden leg. The straps were broken off, but aside from that, it was a decent leg, even though it was too long for me and not long enough for Jim, and we couldn’t find the other one, even though we searched everywhere.
And so, take it all around, we made a good haul. When we was ready to shove off we was a quarter of a mile below the island, and it was pretty broad day; so I made Jim lay down in the canoe and cover up with the quilt, because if he set up people could tell he was a nigger a good ways off. I paddled over to the Illinois shore, and drifted down most a half a mile doing it. I crept up the dead water under the bank, and hadn’t no accidents and didn’t see nobody. We got home all safe.
So, all things considered, we made a good haul. When we were ready to leave, we were a quarter of a mile below the island, and it was broad daylight; so I told Jim to lie down in the canoe and cover up with the quilt, because if he sat up, people could see he was black from quite a distance. I paddled over to the Illinois shore and drifted down almost half a mile while doing it. I crept up the still water under the bank, didn’t have any problems, and didn’t see anyone. We made it home safely.
CHAPTER X.
After breakfast I wanted to talk about the dead man and guess out how he come to be killed, but Jim didn’t want to. He said it would fetch bad luck; and besides, he said, he might come and ha’nt us; he said a man that warn’t buried was more likely to go a-ha’nting around than one that was planted and comfortable. That sounded pretty reasonable, so I didn’t say no more; but I couldn’t keep from studying over it and wishing I knowed who shot the man, and what they done it for.
After breakfast, I wanted to talk about the dead man and figure out how he got killed, but Jim didn’t want to. He said it would bring bad luck; and besides, he mentioned that he might come back and haunt us. He said a man who wasn’t buried was more likely to roam around than one who was buried and resting peacefully. That made sense, so I didn't push it any further; but I couldn’t stop thinking about it and wishing I knew who shot the man and why they did it.
We rummaged the clothes we’d got, and found eight dollars in silver sewed up in the lining of an old blanket overcoat. Jim said he reckoned the people in that house stole the coat, because if they’d a knowed the money was there they wouldn’t a left it. I said I reckoned they killed him, too; but Jim didn’t want to talk about that. I says:
We searched through the clothes we had and found eight dollars in silver sewn into the lining of an old blanket overcoat. Jim said he thought the people in that house must have stolen the coat because if they knew the money was there, they wouldn't have left it behind. I said I thought they might have killed him, too, but Jim didn’t want to discuss that. I said:
“Now you think it’s bad luck; but what did you say when I fetched in the snake-skin that I found on the top of the ridge day before yesterday? You said it was the worst bad luck in the world to touch a snake-skin with my hands. Well, here’s your bad luck! We’ve raked in all this truck and eight dollars besides. I wish we could have some bad luck like this every day, Jim.”
“Now you think it’s bad luck; but what did you say when I brought in the snake skin I found on top of the ridge the other day? You said it was the worst luck in the world to touch a snake skin with my hands. Well, here’s your bad luck! We’ve gathered all this stuff and eight dollars on top of it. I wish we could have bad luck like this every day, Jim.”
“Never you mind, honey, never you mind. Don’t you git too peart. It’s a-comin’. Mind I tell you, it’s a-comin’.”
“Don’t worry, dear, don’t worry. Don’t get too full of yourself. It’s coming. I’m telling you, it’s coming.”
It did come, too. It was a Tuesday that we had that talk. Well, after dinner Friday we was laying around in the grass at the upper end of the ridge, and got out of tobacco. I went to the cavern to get some, and found a rattlesnake in there. I killed him, and curled him up on the foot of Jim’s blanket, ever so natural, thinking there’d be some fun when Jim found him there. Well, by night I forgot all about the snake, and when Jim flung himself down on the blanket while I struck a light the snake’s mate was there, and bit him.
It did happen, too. It was a Tuesday when we had that talk. After dinner on Friday, we were lounging around in the grass at the upper end of the ridge and ran out of tobacco. I went to the cave to grab some and found a rattlesnake inside. I killed it and coiled it up at the foot of Jim’s blanket, making it look very realistic, thinking it would be funny when Jim discovered it. Well, by nighttime, I forgot all about the snake, and when Jim threw himself down on the blanket while I lit a fire, the snake’s mate was there and bit him.
He jumped up yelling, and the first thing the light showed was the varmint curled up and ready for another spring. I laid him out in a second with a stick, and Jim grabbed pap’s whisky-jug and begun to pour it down.
He jumped up shouting, and the first thing the light revealed was the critter curled up and ready to spring again. I took it out in no time with a stick, and Jim grabbed Dad’s whisky jug and started pouring it down.
He was barefooted, and the snake bit him right on the heel. That all comes of my being such a fool as to not remember that wherever you leave a dead snake its mate always comes there and curls around it. Jim told me to chop off the snake’s head and throw it away, and then skin the body and roast a piece of it. I done it, and he eat it and said it would help cure him. He made me take off the rattles and tie them around his wrist, too. He said that that would help. Then I slid out quiet and throwed the snakes clear away amongst the bushes; for I warn’t going to let Jim find out it was all my fault, not if I could help it.
He was barefoot, and the snake bit him right on the heel. That’s what I get for being such a fool and not remembering that wherever you leave a dead snake, its mate always comes and curls around it. Jim told me to chop off the snake’s head and throw it away, then skin the body and roast a piece of it. I did it, and he ate it and said it would help cure him. He made me take off the rattles and tie them around his wrist too. He said that would help. Then I quietly slipped out and threw the snakes far away into the bushes because I wasn’t going to let Jim find out it was all my fault, not if I could help it.
Jim sucked and sucked at the jug, and now and then he got out of his head and pitched around and yelled; but every time he come to himself he went to sucking at the jug again. His foot swelled up pretty big, and so did his leg; but by-and-by the drunk begun to come, and so I judged he was all right; but I’d druther been bit with a snake than pap’s whisky.
Jim kept drinking from the jug, occasionally losing it and shouting; but each time he came back to reality, he went right back to drinking. His foot and leg swelled up pretty badly, but eventually the alcohol started to kick in, so I figured he was okay; still, I'd rather have been bitten by a snake than deal with dad's whisky.
Jim was laid up for four days and nights. Then the swelling was all gone and he was around again. I made up my mind I wouldn’t ever take a-holt of a snake-skin again with my hands, now that I see what had come of it. Jim said he reckoned I would believe him next time. And he said that handling a snake-skin was such awful bad luck that maybe we hadn’t got to the end of it yet. He said he druther see the new moon over his left shoulder as much as a thousand times than take up a snake-skin in his hand. Well, I was getting to feel that way myself, though I’ve always reckoned that looking at the new moon over your left shoulder is one of the carelessest and foolishest things a body can do. Old Hank Bunker done it once, and bragged about it; and in less than two years he got drunk and fell off of the shot-tower, and spread himself out so that he was just a kind of a layer, as you may say; and they slid him edgeways between two barn doors for a coffin, and buried him so, so they say, but I didn’t see it. Pap told me. But anyway it all come of looking at the moon that way, like a fool.
Jim was out for four days and nights. Then the swelling went down, and he was up and about again. I decided I wouldn’t ever grab a snake-skin again, now that I see what happened. Jim said he figured I’d believe him next time. He mentioned that handling a snake-skin brought terrible bad luck, and maybe we hadn’t seen the worst of it yet. He said he’d much rather see the new moon over his left shoulder a thousand times than touch a snake-skin. Well, I was starting to feel that way too, even though I’ve always thought looking at the new moon over your left shoulder was one of the dumbest and most careless things you could do. Old Hank Bunker did it once and bragged about it; then, in less than two years, he got drunk, fell off the shot tower, and ended up spread out like a layer, you could say; they slid him sideways between two barn doors for a coffin and buried him that way, or so they say, but I didn’t see it. Pap told me. But anyway, it all came from looking at the moon that way, like an idiot.
Well, the days went along, and the river went down between its banks again; and about the first thing we done was to bait one of the big hooks with a skinned rabbit and set it and catch a catfish that was as big as a man, being six foot two inches long, and weighed over two hundred pounds. We couldn’t handle him, of course; he would a flung us into Illinois. We just set there and watched him rip and tear around till he drownded. We found a brass button in his stomach and a round ball, and lots of rubbage. We split the ball open with the hatchet, and there was a spool in it. Jim said he’d had it there a long time, to coat it over so and make a ball of it. It was as big a fish as was ever catched in the Mississippi, I reckon. Jim said he hadn’t ever seen a bigger one. He would a been worth a good deal over at the village. They peddle out such a fish as that by the pound in the market-house there; everybody buys some of him; his meat’s as white as snow and makes a good fry.
Well, the days passed by, and the river flowed between its banks again; and the first thing we did was bait one of the big hooks with a skinned rabbit and set it to catch a catfish that was as big as a man, measuring six feet two inches long and weighing over two hundred pounds. We couldn’t handle him, of course; he would have tossed us into Illinois. We just sat there and watched him thrash around until he drowned. We found a brass button in his stomach, a round ball, and lots of trash. We split the ball open with the hatchet, and there was a spool inside it. Jim said he’d had it in there for a long time, to coat it over and make a ball of it. It was the biggest fish ever caught in the Mississippi, I guess. Jim said he hadn’t ever seen a bigger one. He would have been worth a lot over in the village. They sell fish like that by the pound in the market there; everybody buys some; his meat is as white as snow and makes for a good fry.
Next morning I said it was getting slow and dull, and I wanted to get a stirring up some way. I said I reckoned I would slip over the river and find out what was going on. Jim liked that notion; but he said I must go in the dark and look sharp. Then he studied it over and said, couldn’t I put on some of them old things and dress up like a girl? That was a good notion, too. So we shortened up one of the calico gowns, and I turned up my trouser-legs to my knees and got into it. Jim hitched it behind with the hooks, and it was a fair fit. I put on the sun-bonnet and tied it under my chin, and then for a body to look in and see my face was like looking down a joint of stove-pipe. Jim said nobody would know me, even in the daytime, hardly. I practiced around all day to get the hang of the things, and by-and-by I could do pretty well in them, only Jim said I didn’t walk like a girl; and he said I must quit pulling up my gown to get at my britches-pocket. I took notice, and done better.
The next morning, I said things were feeling slow and boring, and I wanted to shake things up somehow. I figured I’d sneak over the river to find out what was happening. Jim liked that idea, but he said I had to go at night and be careful. Then he thought for a moment and suggested that I could put on some old clothes and dress up like a girl. That was a good idea too. So we shortened one of the calico dresses, and I rolled up my pant legs to my knees and put it on. Jim tied it in the back with hooks, and it fit pretty well. I put on a sunbonnet and tied it under my chin, and looking in a mirror was like peering down a stovepipe. Jim said nobody would recognize me, even in the daytime, hardly. I practiced all day to get the hang of moving in the dress, and eventually, I got pretty good at it. Jim said I didn’t walk like a girl, though, and he told me I had to stop pulling up my dress to get to my pocket. I paid attention and did better.
I started up the Illinois shore in the canoe just after dark.
I paddled up the Illinois shore in the canoe right after it got dark.
I started across to the town from a little below the ferry-landing, and the drift of the current fetched me in at the bottom of the town. I tied up and started along the bank. There was a light burning in a little shanty that hadn’t been lived in for a long time, and I wondered who had took up quarters there. I slipped up and peeped in at the window. There was a woman about forty year old in there knitting by a candle that was on a pine table. I didn’t know her face; she was a stranger, for you couldn’t start a face in that town that I didn’t know. Now this was lucky, because I was weakening; I was getting afraid I had come; people might know my voice and find me out. But if this woman had been in such a little town two days she could tell me all I wanted to know; so I knocked at the door, and made up my mind I wouldn’t forget I was a girl.
I made my way across to the town from a little below the ferry landing, and the current carried me to the bottom of the town. I tied up and started walking along the bank. There was a light on in a small shack that hadn’t been occupied for a long time, and I wondered who had taken residence there. I quietly approached and peeked through the window. There was a woman about forty years old inside, knitting by a candle on a pine table. I didn’t recognize her; she was a stranger, since there wasn’t anyone in that town whose face I didn’t know. This was fortunate because I was starting to get nervous; I was afraid I had come too far; people might recognize my voice and discover me. But if this woman had been in such a small town for two days, she could tell me everything I needed to know; so I knocked on the door and reminded myself not to forget I was a girl.
CHAPTER XI.
“Come in,” says the woman, and I did. She says: “Take a cheer.”
"Come in," says the woman, and I did. She says, "Have a seat."
I done it. She looked me all over with her little shiny eyes, and says:
I did it. She looked me up and down with her bright little eyes and said:
“What might your name be?”
"What’s your name?"
“Sarah Williams.”
“Sarah Williams.”
“Where ’bouts do you live? In this neighborhood?’
“Where do you live? In this neighborhood?”
“No’m. In Hookerville, seven mile below. I’ve walked all the way and I’m all tired out.”
“Nope. In Hookerville, seven miles down. I’ve walked the whole way and I’m completely worn out.”
“Hungry, too, I reckon. I’ll find you something.”
“Probably hungry, too. I'll get you something.”
“No’m, I ain’t hungry. I was so hungry I had to stop two miles below here at a farm; so I ain’t hungry no more. It’s what makes me so late. My mother’s down sick, and out of money and everything, and I come to tell my uncle Abner Moore. He lives at the upper end of the town, she says. I hain’t ever been here before. Do you know him?”
“Thanks, but I’m not hungry. I was really hungry earlier and had to stop at a farm two miles back; so I’m not hungry anymore. That’s why I’m so late. My mom is sick and out of money and everything, and I came to tell my uncle Abner Moore. He lives at the north end of town, she said. I’ve never been here before. Do you know him?”
“No; but I don’t know everybody yet. I haven’t lived here quite two weeks. It’s a considerable ways to the upper end of the town. You better stay here all night. Take off your bonnet.”
“No; but I don’t know everyone yet. I haven’t lived here for even two weeks. It’s quite a distance to the upper end of town. You should stay here all night. Take off your hat.”
“No,” I says; “I’ll rest a while, I reckon, and go on. I ain’t afeared of the dark.”
“No,” I said; “I’ll take a break for a bit and then continue. I’m not worried about the dark.”
She said she wouldn’t let me go by myself, but her husband would be in by-and-by, maybe in a hour and a half, and she’d send him along with me. Then she got to talking about her husband, and about her relations up the river, and her relations down the river, and about how much better off they used to was, and how they didn’t know but they’d made a mistake coming to our town, instead of letting well alone—and so on and so on, till I was afeard I had made a mistake coming to her to find out what was going on in the town; but by-and-by she dropped on to pap and the murder, and then I was pretty willing to let her clatter right along. She told about me and Tom Sawyer finding the six thousand dollars (only she got it ten) and all about pap and what a hard lot he was, and what a hard lot I was, and at last she got down to where I was murdered. I says:
She said she wouldn’t let me go by myself, but her husband would be back soon, maybe in an hour and a half, and she’d send him with me. Then she started talking about her husband, her relatives up the river, her relatives down the river, how much better off they used to be, and how they weren’t sure if they made a mistake coming to our town instead of just leaving things as they were—and so on and so on, until I was afraid I had made a mistake coming to her to find out what was happening in town; but eventually she got to talking about pap and the murder, and then I was pretty willing to let her ramble on. She talked about me and Tom Sawyer finding six thousand dollars (though she said we found ten) and all about pap and what a terrible person he was, and what a tough time I had, and finally she got to the part where I was murdered. I said:
“Who done it? We’ve heard considerable about these goings on down in Hookerville, but we don’t know who ’twas that killed Huck Finn.”
“Who did it? We’ve heard a lot about what’s been happening down in Hookerville, but we don’t know who it was that killed Huck Finn.”
“Well, I reckon there’s a right smart chance of people here that’d like to know who killed him. Some think old Finn done it himself.”
“Well, I think there’s a good chance that people here would like to know who killed him. Some believe old Finn did it himself.”
“No—is that so?”
“No way—really?”
“Most everybody thought it at first. He’ll never know how nigh he come to getting lynched. But before night they changed around and judged it was done by a runaway nigger named Jim.”
“Almost everyone thought so at first. He’ll never know how close he came to getting lynched. But by nightfall, they changed their minds and decided it was done by a runaway black man named Jim.”
“Why he—”
“Why he—”
I stopped. I reckoned I better keep still. She run on, and never noticed I had put in at all:
I stopped. I figured I should stay quiet. She kept going and didn’t even notice I had joined in at all:
“The nigger run off the very night Huck Finn was killed. So there’s a reward out for him—three hundred dollars. And there’s a reward out for old Finn, too—two hundred dollars. You see, he come to town the morning after the murder, and told about it, and was out with ’em on the ferry-boat hunt, and right away after he up and left. Before night they wanted to lynch him, but he was gone, you see. Well, next day they found out the nigger was gone; they found out he hadn’t ben seen sence ten o’clock the night the murder was done. So then they put it on him, you see; and while they was full of it, next day, back comes old Finn, and went boo-hooing to Judge Thatcher to get money to hunt for the nigger all over Illinois with. The judge gave him some, and that evening he got drunk, and was around till after midnight with a couple of mighty hard-looking strangers, and then went off with them. Well, he hain’t come back sence, and they ain’t looking for him back till this thing blows over a little, for people thinks now that he killed his boy and fixed things so folks would think robbers done it, and then he’d get Huck’s money without having to bother a long time with a lawsuit. People do say he warn’t any too good to do it. Oh, he’s sly, I reckon. If he don’t come back for a year he’ll be all right. You can’t prove anything on him, you know; everything will be quieted down then, and he’ll walk in Huck’s money as easy as nothing.”
“The black man ran off the very night Huck Finn was killed. So there’s a reward out for him—three hundred dollars. And there’s a reward out for old Finn too—two hundred dollars. You see, he came to town the morning after the murder, talked about it, and was out with them on the ferry-boat hunt, and right after that he took off. Before nightfall, they wanted to lynch him, but he was already gone, you see. Well, the next day they found out the black man was missing; they discovered he hadn’t been seen since ten o’clock the night the murder happened. So they blamed him, you see; and while they were still caught up in it, the next day old Finn came back, begging Judge Thatcher for money to search for the black man all over Illinois. The judge gave him some, and that evening he got drunk, and was out after midnight with a couple of really tough-looking strangers, and then left with them. Well, he hasn’t come back since, and they aren’t expecting him back until this thing cools off a bit, because people think now that he killed his son and set it up so folks would believe robbers did it, and then he’d get Huck’s money without having to deal with a long lawsuit. People say he wasn’t exactly innocent. Oh, he’s crafty, I bet. If he doesn’t come back for a year, he’ll be just fine. You can’t really prove anything against him, you know; everything will have calmed down by then, and he’ll walk away with Huck’s money as if it’s nothing.”
“Yes, I reckon so, ’m. I don’t see nothing in the way of it. Has everybody quit thinking the nigger done it?”
“Yes, I think so. I don’t see anything stopping it. Has everyone stopped believing the black did it?”
“Oh, no, not everybody. A good many thinks he done it. But they’ll get the nigger pretty soon now, and maybe they can scare it out of him.”
“Oh, no, not everyone. A lot of people think he did it. But they’ll find out the truth pretty soon, and maybe they can scare it out of him.”
“Why, are they after him yet?”
“Are they still chasing him?”
“Well, you’re innocent, ain’t you! Does three hundred dollars lay around every day for people to pick up? Some folks think the nigger ain’t far from here. I’m one of them—but I hain’t talked it around. A few days ago I was talking with an old couple that lives next door in the log shanty, and they happened to say hardly anybody ever goes to that island over yonder that they call Jackson’s Island. Don’t anybody live there? says I. No, nobody, says they. I didn’t say any more, but I done some thinking. I was pretty near certain I’d seen smoke over there, about the head of the island, a day or two before that, so I says to myself, like as not that nigger’s hiding over there; anyway, says I, it’s worth the trouble to give the place a hunt. I hain’t seen any smoke sence, so I reckon maybe he’s gone, if it was him; but husband’s going over to see—him and another man. He was gone up the river; but he got back to-day, and I told him as soon as he got here two hours ago.”
"Well, you're innocent, aren't you? Does three hundred dollars just lie around every day for people to pick up? Some folks think the guy isn't far from here. I'm one of them—but I haven't talked about it. A few days ago, I was chatting with an old couple who live next door in the log cabin, and they happened to mention that hardly anyone ever goes to that island over there that they call Jackson’s Island. Doesn't anyone live there? I asked. No, nobody, they said. I didn’t say anything more, but I did some thinking. I was pretty sure I’d seen smoke over there, near the head of the island, a day or two before that, so I told myself, he’s probably hiding over there; anyway, I said to myself, it’s worth the trouble to check it out. I haven’t seen any smoke since, so I guess maybe he’s gone, if it was him; but my husband’s going over to check—him and another man. He had gone up the river; but he got back today, and I told him as soon as he got here two hours ago."
I had got so uneasy I couldn’t set still. I had to do something with my hands; so I took up a needle off of the table and went to threading it. My hands shook, and I was making a bad job of it. When the woman stopped talking I looked up, and she was looking at me pretty curious and smiling a little. I put down the needle and thread, and let on to be interested—and I was, too—and says:
I was so restless that I couldn't stay still. I needed to do something with my hands, so I picked up a needle from the table and started trying to thread it. My hands were shaking, and I wasn't doing a great job of it. When the woman stopped talking, I looked up, and she was watching me with a curious smile. I set the needle and thread down, pretended to be interested—and I actually was—and said:
“Three hundred dollars is a power of money. I wish my mother could get it. Is your husband going over there to-night?”
“Three hundred dollars is a lot of money. I wish my mom could get it. Is your husband going over there tonight?”
“Oh, yes. He went up-town with the man I was telling you of, to get a boat and see if they could borrow another gun. They’ll go over after midnight.”
“Oh, yeah. He went uptown with the guy I was telling you about to get a boat and see if they could borrow another gun. They'll head over after midnight.”
“Couldn’t they see better if they was to wait till daytime?”
“Couldn’t they see better if they waited until daytime?”
“Yes. And couldn’t the nigger see better, too? After midnight he’ll likely be asleep, and they can slip around through the woods and hunt up his camp fire all the better for the dark, if he’s got one.”
“Yes. And can’t the black see better, too? After midnight he’ll probably be asleep, and they can quietly move through the woods and find his campfire even better in the dark, if he has one.”
“I didn’t think of that.”
"I didn't think of that."
The woman kept looking at me pretty curious, and I didn’t feel a bit comfortable. Pretty soon she says,
The woman kept looking at me really curiously, and I didn’t feel comfortable at all. Before long, she says,
“What did you say your name was, honey?”
“What did you say your name was, sweetie?”
“M—Mary Williams.”
"Mary Williams."
Somehow it didn’t seem to me that I said it was Mary before, so I didn’t look up—seemed to me I said it was Sarah; so I felt sort of cornered, and was afeared maybe I was looking it, too. I wished the woman would say something more; the longer she set still the uneasier I was. But now she says:
Somehow, it just didn’t feel like I said it was Mary before, so I didn’t look up—seemed like I said it was Sarah; I felt kind of trapped and worried that I was looking it, too. I wished the woman would say something more; the longer she stayed silent, the more uncomfortable I felt. But now she says:
“Honey, I thought you said it was Sarah when you first come in?”
“Honey, I thought you said it was Sarah when you first came in?”
“Oh, yes’m, I did. Sarah Mary Williams. Sarah’s my first name. Some calls me Sarah, some calls me Mary.”
“Oh, yes, I did. Sarah Mary Williams. Sarah’s my first name. Some call me Sarah, some call me Mary.”
“Oh, that’s the way of it?”
“Oh, is that how it is?”
“Yes’m.”
"Yes, ma'am."
I was feeling better then, but I wished I was out of there, anyway. I couldn’t look up yet.
I was feeling better then, but I still wished I could get out of there. I couldn't look up yet.
Well, the woman fell to talking about how hard times was, and how poor they had to live, and how the rats was as free as if they owned the place, and so forth and so on, and then I got easy again. She was right about the rats. You’d see one stick his nose out of a hole in the corner every little while. She said she had to have things handy to throw at them when she was alone, or they wouldn’t give her no peace. She showed me a bar of lead twisted up into a knot, and said she was a good shot with it generly, but she’d wrenched her arm a day or two ago, and didn’t know whether she could throw true now. But she watched for a chance, and directly banged away at a rat; but she missed him wide, and said “Ouch!” it hurt her arm so. Then she told me to try for the next one. I wanted to be getting away before the old man got back, but of course I didn’t let on. I got the thing, and the first rat that showed his nose I let drive, and if he’d a stayed where he was he’d a been a tolerable sick rat. She said that was first-rate, and she reckoned I would hive the next one. She went and got the lump of lead and fetched it back, and brought along a hank of yarn which she wanted me to help her with. I held up my two hands and she put the hank over them, and went on talking about her and her husband’s matters. But she broke off to say:
Well, the woman started talking about how tough times were, how hard they had to live, and how the rats acted like they owned the place, and so on. Then I started to relax again. She was right about the rats. You’d see one poke its nose out of a hole in the corner every now and then. She said she needed things close by to throw at them when she was alone, or they wouldn’t leave her alone. She showed me a bar of lead twisted into a knot and said she was usually a good shot with it, but she’d hurt her arm a day or two ago and wasn’t sure if she could throw straight now. But she watched for a chance and then fired at a rat; but she missed badly and said “Ouch!” because it hurt her arm so much. Then she told me to try for the next one. I wanted to get away before the old man came back, but of course, I didn’t let on. I took the lead, and the first rat that showed its nose I took aim at, and if it had stayed where it was, it would have been pretty sick. She said that was excellent, and she figured I’d get the next one. She went to grab the lead and brought it back, along with a bunch of yarn that she wanted me to help her with. I held up my two hands, and she put the yarn over them, and kept talking about her and her husband’s situation. But she broke off to say:
“Keep your eye on the rats. You better have the lead in your lap, handy.”
“Keep an eye on the rats. You should have the lead in your lap, ready to go.”
So she dropped the lump into my lap just at that moment, and I clapped my legs together on it and she went on talking. But only about a minute. Then she took off the hank and looked me straight in the face, and very pleasant, and says:
So she dropped the lump into my lap right then, and I clamped my legs together on it while she kept talking. But it was only for about a minute. Then she took off the cloth and looked me straight in the eye, with a friendly smile, and said:
“Come, now, what’s your real name?”
“Come on, what’s your real name?”
“Wh—what, mum?”
"What, Mom?"
“What’s your real name? Is it Bill, or Tom, or Bob?—or what is it?”
“What’s your real name? Is it Bill, Tom, or Bob?—or what is it?”
I reckon I shook like a leaf, and I didn’t know hardly what to do. But I says:
I guess I was shaking like a leaf, and I barely knew what to do. But I said:
“Please to don’t poke fun at a poor girl like me, mum. If I’m in the way here, I’ll—”
“Please don’t make fun of a poor girl like me, Mom. If I’m in the way here, I’ll—”
“No, you won’t. Set down and stay where you are. I ain’t going to hurt you, and I ain’t going to tell on you, nuther. You just tell me your secret, and trust me. I’ll keep it; and, what’s more, I’ll help you. So’ll my old man if you want him to. You see, you’re a runaway ’prentice, that’s all. It ain’t anything. There ain’t no harm in it. You’ve been treated bad, and you made up your mind to cut. Bless you, child, I wouldn’t tell on you. Tell me all about it now, that’s a good boy.”
“No, you won’t. Sit down and stay where you are. I’m not going to hurt you, and I’m not going to tell on you either. Just tell me your secret and trust me. I’ll keep it; and what’s more, I’ll help you. So will my old man if you want him to. You see, you’re a runaway apprentice, that’s all. It’s not a big deal. There’s no harm in it. You’ve been treated badly, and you decided to leave. Don’t worry, kid, I wouldn’t tell on you. Now, tell me all about it, that’s a good boy.”
So I said it wouldn’t be no use to try to play it any longer, and I would just make a clean breast and tell her everything, but she musn’t go back on her promise. Then I told her my father and mother was dead, and the law had bound me out to a mean old farmer in the country thirty mile back from the river, and he treated me so bad I couldn’t stand it no longer; he went away to be gone a couple of days, and so I took my chance and stole some of his daughter’s old clothes and cleared out, and I had been three nights coming the thirty miles. I traveled nights, and hid daytimes and slept, and the bag of bread and meat I carried from home lasted me all the way, and I had a-plenty. I said I believed my uncle Abner Moore would take care of me, and so that was why I struck out for this town of Goshen.
So I said it wouldn’t be any use trying to pretend anymore, and I would just come clean and tell her everything, but she had to keep her promise. Then I told her my parents were dead, and the law had bound me to a mean old farmer in the country thirty miles back from the river, and he treated me so badly I couldn’t stand it any longer; he went away for a couple of days, so I took my chance and stole some of his daughter’s old clothes and ran away, and I had been traveling for three nights to cover the thirty miles. I traveled at night, and hid during the day to sleep, and the bag of bread and meat I brought from home lasted me the whole way, and I had plenty. I said I believed my uncle Abner Moore would take care of me, and that’s why I headed for this town of Goshen.
“Goshen, child? This ain’t Goshen. This is St. Petersburg. Goshen’s ten mile further up the river. Who told you this was Goshen?”
“Goshen, kid? This isn’t Goshen. This is St. Petersburg. Goshen is ten miles further up the river. Who told you this was Goshen?”
“Why, a man I met at daybreak this morning, just as I was going to turn into the woods for my regular sleep. He told me when the roads forked I must take the right hand, and five mile would fetch me to Goshen.”
“Why, a guy I met at dawn this morning, just as I was about to head into the woods for my usual sleep. He told me that when the roads split, I should take the right path, and five miles would get me to Goshen.”
“He was drunk, I reckon. He told you just exactly wrong.”
"He was drunk, I guess. He told you everything wrong."
“Well, he did act like he was drunk, but it ain’t no matter now. I got to be moving along. I’ll fetch Goshen before daylight.”
“Well, he did act like he was drunk, but it doesn’t matter now. I need to get going. I’ll go get Goshen before dawn.”
“Hold on a minute. I’ll put you up a snack to eat. You might want it.”
“Wait a second. I’ll get you a snack. You might want it.”
So she put me up a snack, and says:
So she fixed me a snack and said:
“Say, when a cow’s laying down, which end of her gets up first? Answer up prompt now—don’t stop to study over it. Which end gets up first?”
“Hey, when a cow is lying down, which end gets up first? Answer me right away—don’t think about it too much. Which end gets up first?”
“The hind end, mum.”
"The back end, mom."
“Well, then, a horse?”
"Well, how about a horse?"
“The for’rard end, mum.”
"The forward end, mom."
“Which side of a tree does the moss grow on?”
“On which side of a tree does moss grow?”
“North side.”
“Northern side.”
“If fifteen cows is browsing on a hillside, how many of them eats with their heads pointed the same direction?”
“If fifteen cows are grazing on a hillside, how many of them are eating with their heads facing the same direction?”
“The whole fifteen, mum.”
"The whole fifteen, mom."
“Well, I reckon you have lived in the country. I thought maybe you was trying to hocus me again. What’s your real name, now?”
“Well, I guess you have lived in the countryside. I thought you might be pulling a fast one on me again. What’s your real name, anyway?”
“George Peters, mum.”
"Mom, it's George Peters."
“Well, try to remember it, George. Don’t forget and tell me it’s Elexander before you go, and then get out by saying it’s George Elexander when I catch you. And don’t go about women in that old calico. You do a girl tolerable poor, but you might fool men, maybe. Bless you, child, when you set out to thread a needle don’t hold the thread still and fetch the needle up to it; hold the needle still and poke the thread at it; that’s the way a woman most always does, but a man always does t’other way. And when you throw at a rat or anything, hitch yourself up a tiptoe and fetch your hand up over your head as awkward as you can, and miss your rat about six or seven foot. Throw stiff-armed from the shoulder, like there was a pivot there for it to turn on, like a girl; not from the wrist and elbow, with your arm out to one side, like a boy. And, mind you, when a girl tries to catch anything in her lap she throws her knees apart; she don’t clap them together, the way you did when you catched the lump of lead. Why, I spotted you for a boy when you was threading the needle; and I contrived the other things just to make certain. Now trot along to your uncle, Sarah Mary Williams George Elexander Peters, and if you get into trouble you send word to Mrs. Judith Loftus, which is me, and I’ll do what I can to get you out of it. Keep the river road all the way, and next time you tramp take shoes and socks with you. The river road’s a rocky one, and your feet’ll be in a condition when you get to Goshen, I reckon.”
"Well, try to remember it, George. Don’t forget and tell me it’s Elexander before you go, and then get out by saying it’s George Elexander when I catch you. And don’t go around women in that old calico. You don’t do a girl any favors, but you might fool the guys, maybe. Bless you, kid, when you’re trying to thread a needle, don’t hold the thread still and bring the needle to it; hold the needle still and poke the thread at it; that’s how a woman usually does it, but a man does it the other way. And when you throw at a rat or anything, stand on tiptoe and bring your hand high over your head as awkward as possible, and miss your rat by about six or seven feet. Throw stiff-armed from the shoulder, like there’s a pivot for it to turn on, like a girl; not from the wrist and elbow, with your arm out to one side, like a boy. And remember, when a girl tries to catch something in her lap, she spreads her knees apart; she doesn’t clap them together, like you did when you caught that lump of lead. I could tell you were a boy when you were threading the needle; I just had to test the other things to be sure. Now head on to your uncle, Sarah Mary Williams George Elexander Peters, and if you get into trouble, send word to Mrs. Judith Loftus, which is me, and I’ll do what I can to help you out. Stick to the river road all the way, and next time you walk, take shoes and socks with you. The river road’s pretty rocky, and your feet will be a mess by the time you get to Goshen, I bet."
I went up the bank about fifty yards, and then I doubled on my tracks and slipped back to where my canoe was, a good piece below the house. I jumped in, and was off in a hurry. I went up-stream far enough to make the head of the island, and then started across. I took off the sun-bonnet, for I didn’t want no blinders on then. When I was about the middle I heard the clock begin to strike, so I stops and listens; the sound come faint over the water but clear—eleven. When I struck the head of the island I never waited to blow, though I was most winded, but I shoved right into the timber where my old camp used to be, and started a good fire there on a high and dry spot.
I walked up the bank about fifty yards, then turned around and slipped back to where my canoe was, a good distance down from the house. I jumped in and took off quickly. I went upstream far enough to reach the head of the island, then started crossing over. I took off my sunbonnet because I didn’t want anything blocking my vision. When I was about in the middle, I heard the clock start to strike, so I stopped and listened; the sound came faintly over the water but clearly—eleven. When I reached the head of the island, I didn’t take a moment to catch my breath, even though I was nearly out of breath. I pushed right into the woods where my old camp used to be and started a nice fire there on a high, dry spot.
Then I jumped in the canoe and dug out for our place, a mile and a half below, as hard as I could go. I landed, and slopped through the timber and up the ridge and into the cavern. There Jim laid, sound asleep on the ground. I roused him out and says:
Then I jumped in the canoe and paddled hard for our spot, a mile and a half downstream. I got there, trudged through the woods, climbed the ridge, and entered the cave. There Jim was, fast asleep on the ground. I woke him up and said:
“Git up and hump yourself, Jim! There ain’t a minute to lose. They’re after us!”
“Get up and move, Jim! We don’t have a minute to waste. They’re coming for us!”
Jim never asked no questions, he never said a word; but the way he worked for the next half an hour showed about how he was scared. By that time everything we had in the world was on our raft, and she was ready to be shoved out from the willow cove where she was hid. We put out the camp fire at the cavern the first thing, and didn’t show a candle outside after that.
Jim never asked any questions, he never said a word; but the way he worked for the next half hour showed just how scared he was. By then, everything we had in the world was on our raft, and it was ready to be pushed out from the willow cove where it was hidden. We put out the campfire at the cave first thing, and didn’t show a candle outside after that.
I took the canoe out from the shore a little piece, and took a look; but if there was a boat around I couldn’t see it, for stars and shadows ain’t good to see by. Then we got out the raft and slipped along down in the shade, past the foot of the island dead still—never saying a word.
I pushed the canoe away from the shore a bit and looked around; but if there was a boat anywhere, I couldn’t see it, because stars and shadows don’t make for good visibility. Then we got the raft out and quietly floated down in the shade, past the end of the island, completely silent—never saying a word.
CHAPTER XII.
It must a been close on to one o’clock when we got below the island at last, and the raft did seem to go mighty slow. If a boat was to come along we was going to take to the canoe and break for the Illinois shore; and it was well a boat didn’t come, for we hadn’t ever thought to put the gun in the canoe, or a fishing-line, or anything to eat. We was in ruther too much of a sweat to think of so many things. It warn’t good judgment to put everything on the raft.
It must have been close to one o'clock when we finally got past the island, and the raft seemed to be moving really slow. If a boat had come by, we were planning to grab the canoe and make a run for the Illinois shore; and it was a good thing no boat showed up, because we never thought to put the gun in the canoe, or a fishing line, or anything to eat. We were way too flustered to think about all those details. It wasn't smart to put everything on the raft.
If the men went to the island I just expect they found the camp fire I built, and watched it all night for Jim to come. Anyways, they stayed away from us, and if my building the fire never fooled them it warn’t no fault of mine. I played it as low down on them as I could.
If the guys went to the island, I bet they saw the campfire I built and kept an eye on it all night waiting for Jim to show up. Anyway, they kept their distance from us, and if my fire trick didn’t work on them, it wasn’t my fault. I did my best to play it cool with them.
When the first streak of day began to show we tied up to a tow-head in a big bend on the Illinois side, and hacked off cottonwood branches with the hatchet, and covered up the raft with them so she looked like there had been a cave-in in the bank there. A tow-head is a sandbar that has cottonwoods on it as thick as harrow-teeth.
When the first light of day started to appear, we tied up to a sandbar in a big bend on the Illinois side, chopped off cottonwood branches with the hatchet, and covered the raft with them so it looked like there had been a collapse in the bank there. A sandbar is a sandy area with cottonwoods growing on it as thick as the teeth of a harrow.
We had mountains on the Missouri shore and heavy timber on the Illinois side, and the channel was down the Missouri shore at that place, so we warn’t afraid of anybody running across us. We laid there all day, and watched the rafts and steamboats spin down the Missouri shore, and up-bound steamboats fight the big river in the middle. I told Jim all about the time I had jabbering with that woman; and Jim said she was a smart one, and if she was to start after us herself she wouldn’t set down and watch a camp fire—no, sir, she’d fetch a dog. Well, then, I said, why couldn’t she tell her husband to fetch a dog? Jim said he bet she did think of it by the time the men was ready to start, and he believed they must a gone up-town to get a dog and so they lost all that time, or else we wouldn’t be here on a tow-head sixteen or seventeen mile below the village—no, indeedy, we would be in that same old town again. So I said I didn’t care what was the reason they didn’t get us as long as they didn’t.
We saw mountains on the Missouri side and thick woods on the Illinois side, and the river ran along the Missouri shore at that spot, so we weren’t worried about anyone finding us. We stayed there all day, watching the rafts and steamboats glide down the Missouri shore, and the steamboats heading upstream struggle against the strong current in the middle. I told Jim all about my conversation with that woman; and Jim said she was clever, and if she decided to come after us herself, she wouldn’t just sit around watching a campfire—no way, she’d bring a dog. I asked, then why couldn’t she just tell her husband to bring a dog? Jim said he bet she thought of that by the time the men were ready to leave, and he believed they must have gone into town to get a dog, which is why they lost all that time, or else we wouldn’t be here on a sandbank sixteen or seventeen miles below the village—no way, we’d be back in that same old town again. So I said I didn’t care what the reason was for them not catching us, as long as they didn’t.
When it was beginning to come on dark we poked our heads out of the cottonwood thicket, and looked up and down and across; nothing in sight; so Jim took up some of the top planks of the raft and built a snug wigwam to get under in blazing weather and rainy, and to keep the things dry. Jim made a floor for the wigwam, and raised it a foot or more above the level of the raft, so now the blankets and all the traps was out of reach of steamboat waves. Right in the middle of the wigwam we made a layer of dirt about five or six inches deep with a frame around it for to hold it to its place; this was to build a fire on in sloppy weather or chilly; the wigwam would keep it from being seen. We made an extra steering-oar, too, because one of the others might get broke on a snag or something. We fixed up a short forked stick to hang the old lantern on, because we must always light the lantern whenever we see a steamboat coming down-stream, to keep from getting run over; but we wouldn’t have to light it for up-stream boats unless we see we was in what they call a “crossing”; for the river was pretty high yet, very low banks being still a little under water; so up-bound boats didn’t always run the channel, but hunted easy water.
As it was starting to get dark, we peeked out from the cottonwood thicket and looked around; there was nothing in sight. So, Jim took some of the top planks from the raft and built a cozy wigwam to take cover in during hot or rainy weather, keeping our things dry. Jim created a floor for the wigwam and raised it about a foot above the raft’s level, so the blankets and gear were safe from steamboat waves. Right in the middle of the wigwam, we made a layer of dirt about five or six inches deep, surrounded by a frame to hold it in place; this was for starting a fire in wet or chilly weather, and the wigwam would keep it hidden. We also built an extra steering oar, in case one of the others broke on a snag or something. We fashioned a short forked stick to hang the old lantern on, because we had to light the lantern whenever we spotted a steamboat coming downstream to avoid getting run over. However, we wouldn’t need to light it for upstream boats unless we saw we were in a “crossing,” since the river was still quite high, and the low banks were partially underwater; so, upstream boats didn’t always stick to the channel but looked for calmer water.
This second night we run between seven and eight hours, with a current that was making over four mile an hour. We catched fish and talked, and we took a swim now and then to keep off sleepiness. It was kind of solemn, drifting down the big, still river, laying on our backs looking up at the stars, and we didn’t ever feel like talking loud, and it warn’t often that we laughed—only a little kind of a low chuckle. We had mighty good weather as a general thing, and nothing ever happened to us at all—that night, nor the next, nor the next.
This second night, we traveled between seven and eight hours with a current pulling us at over four miles an hour. We caught fish and talked, and we took a swim now and then to fend off sleepiness. It felt kind of solemn, floating down the big, calm river, lying on our backs and looking up at the stars. We didn’t really feel like talking loudly, and we rarely laughed—just a quiet chuckle every now and then. Overall, the weather was great, and nothing happened to us at all that night, or the next, or the next.
Every night we passed towns, some of them away up on black hillsides, nothing but just a shiny bed of lights; not a house could you see. The fifth night we passed St. Louis, and it was like the whole world lit up. In St. Petersburg they used to say there was twenty or thirty thousand people in St. Louis, but I never believed it till I see that wonderful spread of lights at two o’clock that still night. There warn’t a sound there; everybody was asleep.
Every night we went by towns, some perched high on dark hillsides, just a bright blanket of lights; you couldn’t see a single house. On the fifth night, we passed St. Louis, and it felt like the entire world was glowing. Back in St. Petersburg, they used to claim there were twenty or thirty thousand people in St. Louis, but I never believed it until I saw that amazing spread of lights at two o’clock on that still night. There wasn’t a sound; everyone was asleep.
Every night now I used to slip ashore towards ten o’clock at some little village, and buy ten or fifteen cents’ worth of meal or bacon or other stuff to eat; and sometimes I lifted a chicken that warn’t roosting comfortable, and took him along. Pap always said, take a chicken when you get a chance, because if you don’t want him yourself you can easy find somebody that does, and a good deed ain’t ever forgot. I never see pap when he didn’t want the chicken himself, but that is what he used to say, anyway.
Every night now, I'd sneak ashore around ten o'clock to some small village and buy ten or fifteen cents' worth of meal, bacon, or other food to eat. Sometimes I’d grab a chicken that wasn’t roosting comfortably and take it with me. Pap always said to take a chicken when you have the chance, because if you don’t want it, you can easily find someone who does, and a good deed is never forgotten. I never saw Pap when he didn’t want the chicken for himself, but that’s what he used to say, anyway.
Mornings before daylight I slipped into cornfields and borrowed a watermelon, or a mushmelon, or a punkin, or some new corn, or things of that kind. Pap always said it warn’t no harm to borrow things if you was meaning to pay them back some time; but the widow said it warn’t anything but a soft name for stealing, and no decent body would do it. Jim said he reckoned the widow was partly right and pap was partly right; so the best way would be for us to pick out two or three things from the list and say we wouldn’t borrow them any more—then he reckoned it wouldn’t be no harm to borrow the others. So we talked it over all one night, drifting along down the river, trying to make up our minds whether to drop the watermelons, or the cantelopes, or the mushmelons, or what. But towards daylight we got it all settled satisfactory, and concluded to drop crabapples and p’simmons. We warn’t feeling just right before that, but it was all comfortable now. I was glad the way it come out, too, because crabapples ain’t ever good, and the p’simmons wouldn’t be ripe for two or three months yet.
Before dawn, I would sneak into the cornfields and take a watermelon, a muskmelon, a pumpkin, some fresh corn, or similar things. Dad always said it wasn't wrong to borrow things if you planned to return them eventually; but the widow argued it was just a fancy way of saying stealing, and that no decent person would do it. Jim thought the widow had a point and Dad did too; so he figured the best approach would be for us to choose two or three items from the list and agree not to borrow those anymore—then it would be fine to borrow the rest. We spent an entire night discussing it as we floated down the river, trying to decide whether to give up watermelons, cantaloupes, muskmelons, or what. By dawn, we finally came to a clear decision and agreed to stop borrowing crabapples and persimmons. We hadn't felt quite right before that, but now everything felt comfortable. I was happy with how it turned out, too, because crabapples are never good, and the persimmons wouldn’t be ripe for another two or three months.
We shot a water-fowl, now and then, that got up too early in the morning or didn’t go to bed early enough in the evening. Take it all round, we lived pretty high.
We shot a waterfowl every now and then that got up too early in the morning or didn't go to bed early enough in the evening. All in all, we lived pretty well.
The fifth night below St. Louis we had a big storm after midnight, with a power of thunder and lightning, and the rain poured down in a solid sheet. We stayed in the wigwam and let the raft take care of itself. When the lightning glared out we could see a big straight river ahead, and high, rocky bluffs on both sides. By-and-by says I, “Hel-lo, Jim, looky yonder!” It was a steamboat that had killed herself on a rock. We was drifting straight down for her. The lightning showed her very distinct. She was leaning over, with part of her upper deck above water, and you could see every little chimbly-guy clean and clear, and a chair by the big bell, with an old slouch hat hanging on the back of it, when the flashes come.
The fifth night below St. Louis, we had a huge storm after midnight, with loud thunder and lightning, and the rain came down like a solid sheet. We stayed in the wigwam and let the raft take care of itself. When the lightning flashed, we could see a wide, straight river ahead, with steep rocky bluffs on both sides. After a while, I said, “Hey, Jim, look over there!” It was a steamboat that had run aground on a rock. We were drifting right toward it. The lightning illuminated her clearly. She was leaning over, with part of her upper deck above water, and you could see every little chimney pipe clearly, along with a chair by the big bell, where an old slouch hat was hanging on the back of it when the flashes came.
Well, it being away in the night and stormy, and all so mysterious-like, I felt just the way any other boy would a felt when I see that wreck laying there so mournful and lonesome in the middle of the river. I wanted to get aboard of her and slink around a little, and see what there was there. So I says:
Well, with it being dark and stormy outside, all mysterious and stuff, I felt just like any other boy would when I saw that wreck sitting there so sad and lonely in the middle of the river. I wanted to climb aboard and explore a bit, see what I could find. So I said:
“Le’s land on her, Jim.”
“Let’s land on her, Jim.”
But Jim was dead against it at first. He says:
But Jim was totally against it at first. He says:
“I doan’ want to go fool’n ’long er no wrack. We’s doin’ blame’ well, en we better let blame’ well alone, as de good book says. Like as not dey’s a watchman on dat wrack.”
“I don’t want to go messing around with any wreck. We’re doing just fine, and we better leave well enough alone, as the good book says. There’s probably a watchman on that wreck.”
“Watchman your grandmother,” I says; “there ain’t nothing to watch but the texas and the pilot-house; and do you reckon anybody’s going to resk his life for a texas and a pilot-house such a night as this, when it’s likely to break up and wash off down the river any minute?” Jim couldn’t say nothing to that, so he didn’t try. “And besides,” I says, “we might borrow something worth having out of the captain’s stateroom. Seegars, I bet you—and cost five cents apiece, solid cash. Steamboat captains is always rich, and get sixty dollars a month, and they don’t care a cent what a thing costs, you know, long as they want it. Stick a candle in your pocket; I can’t rest, Jim, till we give her a rummaging. Do you reckon Tom Sawyer would ever go by this thing? Not for pie, he wouldn’t. He’d call it an adventure—that’s what he’d call it; and he’d land on that wreck if it was his last act. And wouldn’t he throw style into it?—wouldn’t he spread himself, nor nothing? Why, you’d think it was Christopher C’lumbus discovering Kingdom-Come. I wish Tom Sawyer was here.”
“Watch your grandma,” I said; “there’s nothing to keep an eye on except the texas and the pilot house; and do you really think anyone’s going to risk their life for a texas and a pilot house on a night like this when it could break apart and wash down the river any minute?” Jim couldn’t say anything to that, so he didn’t try. “And besides,” I said, “we could probably grab something valuable from the captain’s stateroom. Cigars, I bet you—and they cost five cents each, solid cash. Steamboat captains are always loaded, making sixty dollars a month, and they don’t care a bit what things cost, you know, as long as they want them. Stick a candle in your pocket; I can’t relax, Jim, until we give her a search. Do you think Tom Sawyer would ever pass up on this? Not a chance; he wouldn’t. He’d call it an adventure—that’s what he’d call it; and he’d board that wreck if it was his last act. And wouldn’t he do it in style?—he wouldn’t hold back at all. You’d think it was Christopher Columbus discovering the New World. I wish Tom Sawyer was here.”
Jim he grumbled a little, but give in. He said we mustn’t talk any more than we could help, and then talk mighty low. The lightning showed us the wreck again just in time, and we fetched the stabboard derrick, and made fast there.
Jim grumbled a bit but eventually gave in. He said we shouldn’t talk any more than necessary, and when we did, we had to keep our voices really low. The lightning lit up the wreck for us again just in time, and we grabbed the starboard derrick and secured it there.
The deck was high out here. We went sneaking down the slope of it to labboard, in the dark, towards the texas, feeling our way slow with our feet, and spreading our hands out to fend off the guys, for it was so dark we couldn’t see no sign of them. Pretty soon we struck the forward end of the skylight, and clumb on to it; and the next step fetched us in front of the captain’s door, which was open, and by Jimminy, away down through the texas-hall we see a light! and all in the same second we seem to hear low voices in yonder!
The deck was really high out here. We crept down the slope to the labboard in the dark, moving slowly with our feet and spreading our hands to avoid bumping into anyone because it was so dark we couldn’t see them at all. Before long, we hit the front end of the skylight and climbed onto it; the next step brought us in front of the captain’s door, which was open, and suddenly, way down the texas-hall, we saw a light! At the same time, it felt like we could hear low voices over there!
Jim whispered and said he was feeling powerful sick, and told me to come along. I says, all right, and was going to start for the raft; but just then I heard a voice wail out and say:
Jim whispered that he was feeling really sick and asked me to come with him. I said okay and was about to head for the raft, but just then I heard a voice cry out and say:
“Oh, please don’t, boys; I swear I won’t ever tell!”
“Oh, please don’t, guys; I promise I won’t tell anyone!”
Another voice said, pretty loud:
Another voice said, quite loudly:
“It’s a lie, Jim Turner. You’ve acted this way before. You always want more’n your share of the truck, and you’ve always got it, too, because you’ve swore ’t if you didn’t you’d tell. But this time you’ve said it jest one time too many. You’re the meanest, treacherousest hound in this country.”
“It’s a lie, Jim Turner. You’ve behaved like this before. You always want more than your fair share of the truck, and you’ve always gotten it, too, because you’ve threatened that if you didn’t, you’d spill the beans. But this time, you’ve said it just one time too many. You’re the meanest, most treacherous person in this country.”
By this time Jim was gone for the raft. I was just a-biling with curiosity; and I says to myself, Tom Sawyer wouldn’t back out now, and so I won’t either; I’m a-going to see what’s going on here. So I dropped on my hands and knees in the little passage, and crept aft in the dark till there warn’t but one stateroom betwixt me and the cross-hall of the texas. Then in there I see a man stretched on the floor and tied hand and foot, and two men standing over him, and one of them had a dim lantern in his hand, and the other one had a pistol. This one kept pointing the pistol at the man’s head on the floor, and saying:
By this time, Jim had gone to get the raft. I was filled with curiosity, and I told myself, Tom Sawyer wouldn’t back down now, so I won’t either; I’m going to find out what’s happening here. So I dropped to my hands and knees in the small passage and crawled toward the back in the dark until there was only one stateroom between me and the cross-hall of the Texas. Then I saw a man lying on the floor, tied hand and foot, with two men standing over him. One of them had a dim lantern, and the other had a pistol. The one with the pistol kept pointing it at the man’s head on the floor and saying:
“I’d like to! And I orter, too—a mean skunk!”
"I'd like to! And I should, too—a real jerk!"
The man on the floor would shrivel up and say, “Oh, please don’t, Bill; I hain’t ever goin’ to tell.”
The man on the floor would curl up and say, “Oh, please don’t, Bill; I’m never going to say anything.”
And every time he said that the man with the lantern would laugh and say:
And every time he said that, the man with the lantern would laugh and say:
“’Deed you ain’t! You never said no truer thing ’n that, you bet you.” And once he said: “Hear him beg! and yit if we hadn’t got the best of him and tied him he’d a killed us both. And what for? Jist for noth’n. Jist because we stood on our rights—that’s what for. But I lay you ain’t a-goin’ to threaten nobody any more, Jim Turner. Put up that pistol, Bill.”
“Indeed you aren’t! You never said a truer thing than that, you can bet on it.” And once he said, “Listen to him beg! And yet if we hadn’t gotten the best of him and tied him up, he would’ve killed us both. And what for? Just for nothing. Just because we stood up for our rights—that’s what for. But I bet you aren’t going to threaten anyone anymore, Jim Turner. Put that gun away, Bill.”
Bill says:
Bill says:
“I don’t want to, Jake Packard. I’m for killin’ him—and didn’t he kill old Hatfield jist the same way—and don’t he deserve it?”
“I don’t want to, Jake Packard. I’m all for killing him—and didn’t he kill old Hatfield just the same way—and doesn’t he deserve it?”
“But I don’t want him killed, and I’ve got my reasons for it.”
“But I don’t want him dead, and I have my reasons for that.”
“Bless yo’ heart for them words, Jake Packard! I’ll never forgit you long’s I live!” says the man on the floor, sort of blubbering.
"Bless your heart for those words, Jake Packard! I’ll never forget you as long as I live!" says the man on the floor, kind of crying.
Packard didn’t take no notice of that, but hung up his lantern on a nail and started towards where I was there in the dark, and motioned Bill to come. I crawfished as fast as I could about two yards, but the boat slanted so that I couldn’t make very good time; so to keep from getting run over and catched I crawled into a stateroom on the upper side. The man came a-pawing along in the dark, and when Packard got to my stateroom, he says:
Packard didn't pay any attention to that, but he hung up his lantern on a nail and started toward where I was in the dark, signaling for Bill to come. I crawled back as fast as I could for about two yards, but the boat tilted so I couldn't go very quickly; so to avoid getting run over and caught, I crawled into a stateroom on the upper side. The man came feeling his way along in the dark, and when Packard reached my stateroom, he said:
“Here—come in here.”
“Here—come inside.”
And in he come, and Bill after him. But before they got in I was up in the upper berth, cornered, and sorry I come. Then they stood there, with their hands on the ledge of the berth, and talked. I couldn’t see them, but I could tell where they was by the whisky they’d been having. I was glad I didn’t drink whisky; but it wouldn’t made much difference anyway, because most of the time they couldn’t a treed me because I didn’t breathe. I was too scared. And, besides, a body couldn’t breathe and hear such talk. They talked low and earnest. Bill wanted to kill Turner. He says:
And in he came, followed by Bill. But before they got inside, I was up in the upper bunk, trapped, and regretting I’d come. They stood there with their hands on the edge of the bunk, talking. I couldn’t see them, but I could tell where they were by the smell of the whiskey they had been drinking. I was glad I didn’t drink whiskey; but it wouldn’t have made much difference anyway, because most of the time they wouldn’t have spotted me since I wasn’t breathing. I was too scared. Plus, a person just couldn’t breathe and listen to that kind of talk. They spoke quietly and seriously. Bill wanted to kill Turner. He said:
“He’s said he’ll tell, and he will. If we was to give both our shares to him now it wouldn’t make no difference after the row and the way we’ve served him. Shore’s you’re born, he’ll turn State’s evidence; now you hear me. I’m for putting him out of his troubles.”
“He’s said he’ll talk, and he will. If we gave him both our shares now, it wouldn’t change anything after the argument and the way we’ve treated him. You can bet he’ll testify against us; you hear me? I’m all for getting him out of his difficulties.”
“So’m I,” says Packard, very quiet.
“Me too,” says Packard, very quietly.
“Blame it, I’d sorter begun to think you wasn’t. Well, then, that’s all right. Le’s go and do it.”
“Honestly, I was starting to think you weren't. Well, then, that's fine. Let's go and do it.”
“Hold on a minute; I hain’t had my say yit. You listen to me. Shooting’s good, but there’s quieter ways if the thing’s got to be done. But what I say is this: it ain’t good sense to go court’n around after a halter if you can git at what you’re up to in some way that’s jist as good and at the same time don’t bring you into no resks. Ain’t that so?”
“Hold on a minute; I haven't had my say yet. You listen to me. Shooting’s fine, but there are quieter ways to handle things if it really needs to be done. But what I’m saying is this: it doesn’t make sense to go chasing after a noose if you can get what you want with a method that's just as effective and doesn’t put you at any risk. Isn’t that right?”
“You bet it is. But how you goin’ to manage it this time?”
“You bet it is. But how are you going to handle it this time?”
“Well, my idea is this: we’ll rustle around and gather up whatever pickins we’ve overlooked in the staterooms, and shove for shore and hide the truck. Then we’ll wait. Now I say it ain’t a-goin’ to be more’n two hours befo’ this wrack breaks up and washes off down the river. See? He’ll be drownded, and won’t have nobody to blame for it but his own self. I reckon that’s a considerble sight better ’n killin’ of him. I’m unfavorable to killin’ a man as long as you can git aroun’ it; it ain’t good sense, it ain’t good morals. Ain’t I right?”
“Well, here’s the plan: we’ll search around and collect whatever we’ve missed in the staterooms, then head for shore and hide the truck. After that, we’ll just wait. I think it won’t be more than two hours before this wreck breaks apart and washes down the river. You see? He’ll drown, and he’ll have no one to blame but himself. I figure that’s a lot better than killing him. I’m against killing a man as long as there’s a way to avoid it; it just doesn’t make sense, and it’s not moral. Am I right?”
“Yes, I reck’n you are. But s’pose she don’t break up and wash off?”
“Yes, I think you are. But what if she doesn't break up and wash off?”
“Well, we can wait the two hours anyway and see, can’t we?”
“Well, we can wait the two hours anyway and see, right?”
“All right, then; come along.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
So they started, and I lit out, all in a cold sweat, and scrambled forward. It was dark as pitch there; but I said, in a kind of a coarse whisper, “Jim!” and he answered up, right at my elbow, with a sort of a moan, and I says:
So they started, and I took off, totally in a cold sweat, and rushed ahead. It was pitch black there; but I said, in a rough whisper, “Jim!” and he replied, right next to me, with a kind of moan, and I said:
“Quick, Jim, it ain’t no time for fooling around and moaning; there’s a gang of murderers in yonder, and if we don’t hunt up their boat and set her drifting down the river so these fellows can’t get away from the wreck there’s one of ’em going to be in a bad fix. But if we find their boat we can put all of ’em in a bad fix—for the Sheriff ’ll get ’em. Quick—hurry! I’ll hunt the labboard side, you hunt the stabboard. You start at the raft, and—”
“Quick, Jim, this isn’t the time to mess around and complain; there’s a group of murderers over there, and if we don’t find their boat and set it drifting down the river so these guys can’t escape the wreck, one of them is going to be in serious trouble. But if we find their boat, we can get all of them in trouble—because the Sheriff will catch them. Quick—hurry! I’ll search the left side, you check the right. You start at the raft, and—”
“Oh, my lordy, lordy! Raf’? Dey ain’ no raf’ no mo’; she done broke loose en gone I—en here we is!”
“Oh, my gosh! Raf’? There isn’t any raft anymore; it broke free and gone I— and here we are!”
CHAPTER XIII.
Well, I catched my breath and most fainted. Shut up on a wreck with such a gang as that! But it warn’t no time to be sentimentering. We’d got to find that boat now—had to have it for ourselves. So we went a-quaking and shaking down the stabboard side, and slow work it was, too—seemed a week before we got to the stern. No sign of a boat. Jim said he didn’t believe he could go any further—so scared he hadn’t hardly any strength left, he said. But I said, come on, if we get left on this wreck we are in a fix, sure. So on we prowled again. We struck for the stern of the texas, and found it, and then scrabbled along forwards on the skylight, hanging on from shutter to shutter, for the edge of the skylight was in the water. When we got pretty close to the cross-hall door, there was the skiff, sure enough! I could just barely see her. I felt ever so thankful. In another second I would a been aboard of her, but just then the door opened. One of the men stuck his head out only about a couple of foot from me, and I thought I was gone; but he jerked it in again, and says:
Well, I caught my breath and almost fainted. Trapped on a wreck with a bunch like that! But it wasn’t the time to get sentimental. We had to find that boat now—needed it for ourselves. So we went trembling down the starboard side, and it was slow going—felt like it took forever to reach the stern. No sign of a boat. Jim said he didn’t think he could go any further—too scared, he could hardly muster any strength, he said. But I said, come on, if we get stuck on this wreck we’re in big trouble. So we kept moving. We headed for the back of the texas, found it, and then crawled forward across the skylight, hanging on from shutter to shutter because the edge of the skylight was in the water. When we got pretty close to the cross-hall door, there was the skiff, sure enough! I could barely see it. I felt so grateful. In another second I would have been aboard, but just then the door opened. One of the guys stuck his head out only about a couple of feet from me, and I thought I was done for; but he pulled it back in again and said:
“Heave that blame lantern out o’ sight, Bill!”
“Get that blame lantern out of sight, Bill!”
He flung a bag of something into the boat, and then got in himself and set down. It was Packard. Then Bill he come out and got in. Packard says, in a low voice:
He threw a bag of something into the boat, then got in himself and sat down. It was Packard. Then Bill came out and got in. Packard said in a low voice:
“All ready—shove off!”
"All set—let's go!"
I couldn’t hardly hang on to the shutters, I was so weak. But Bill says:
I could barely hold onto the shutters; I felt so weak. But Bill says:
“Hold on—’d you go through him?”
"Wait—did you talk to him?"
“No. Didn’t you?”
“No. Did you not?”
“No. So he’s got his share o’ the cash yet.”
“No. So he still has his share of the money.”
“Well, then, come along; no use to take truck and leave money.”
“Well, then, let’s go; there’s no point in taking the truck and leaving the money.”
“Say, won’t he suspicion what we’re up to?”
“Hey, won’t he suspect what we’re doing?”
“Maybe he won’t. But we got to have it anyway. Come along.”
“Maybe he won't. But we need to have it anyway. Come on.”
So they got out and went in.
So they got out and went in.
The door slammed to because it was on the careened side; and in a half second I was in the boat, and Jim come tumbling after me. I out with my knife and cut the rope, and away we went!
The door slammed shut because it was on the tilted side; and in half a second, I was in the boat, with Jim tumbling after me. I pulled out my knife and cut the rope, and away we went!
We didn’t touch an oar, and we didn’t speak nor whisper, nor hardly even breathe. We went gliding swift along, dead silent, past the tip of the paddle-box, and past the stern; then in a second or two more we was a hundred yards below the wreck, and the darkness soaked her up, every last sign of her, and we was safe, and knowed it.
We didn't touch an oar, and we didn't talk or whisper, barely even breathed. We glided quickly by, completely silent, past the tip of the paddle-box and past the back; then in just a second or two more, we were a hundred yards below the wreck, and the darkness swallowed it all, every last sign of it, and we were safe, and we knew it.
When we was three or four hundred yards down-stream we see the lantern show like a little spark at the texas door for a second, and we knowed by that that the rascals had missed their boat, and was beginning to understand that they was in just as much trouble now as Jim Turner was.
When we were three or four hundred yards downstream, we saw the lantern flicker like a tiny spark at the Texas door for a second, and we knew from that that the guys had missed their boat and were starting to realize that they were in as much trouble now as Jim Turner was.
Then Jim manned the oars, and we took out after our raft. Now was the first time that I begun to worry about the men—I reckon I hadn’t had time to before. I begun to think how dreadful it was, even for murderers, to be in such a fix. I says to myself, there ain’t no telling but I might come to be a murderer myself yet, and then how would I like it? So says I to Jim:
Then Jim took the oars, and we set out after our raft. This was the first time I started to worry about the men—I guess I hadn’t had time to think about it before. I began to realize how awful it was, even for murderers, to be in such a situation. I said to myself, who knows, I might end up being a murderer myself someday, and how would I feel about that? So I said to Jim:
“The first light we see we’ll land a hundred yards below it or above it, in a place where it’s a good hiding-place for you and the skiff, and then I’ll go and fix up some kind of a yarn, and get somebody to go for that gang and get them out of their scrape, so they can be hung when their time comes.”
“The first light we see, we’ll land a hundred yards below it or above it, in a spot that's a good hiding place for you and the skiff. Then, I’ll come up with some kind of story and find someone to go after that gang and get them out of trouble, so they can be hanged when their time comes.”
But that idea was a failure; for pretty soon it begun to storm again, and this time worse than ever. The rain poured down, and never a light showed; everybody in bed, I reckon. We boomed along down the river, watching for lights and watching for our raft. After a long time the rain let up, but the clouds stayed, and the lightning kept whimpering, and by-and-by a flash showed us a black thing ahead, floating, and we made for it.
But that idea didn't work out; soon it started to storm again, and this time it was worse than ever. The rain fell hard, and there wasn't a single light in sight; everyone must have been in bed. We floated down the river, keeping an eye out for lights and our raft. After a long while, the rain eased up, but the clouds lingered, and the lightning kept flickering. Eventually, a flash revealed a dark shape ahead, floating, and we headed toward it.
It was the raft, and mighty glad was we to get aboard of it again. We seen a light now away down to the right, on shore. So I said I would go for it. The skiff was half full of plunder which that gang had stole there on the wreck. We hustled it on to the raft in a pile, and I told Jim to float along down, and show a light when he judged he had gone about two mile, and keep it burning till I come; then I manned my oars and shoved for the light. As I got down towards it, three or four more showed—up on a hillside. It was a village. I closed in above the shore light, and laid on my oars and floated. As I went by, I see it was a lantern hanging on the jackstaff of a double-hull ferry-boat. I skimmed around for the watchman, a-wondering whereabouts he slept; and by-and-by I found him roosting on the bitts, forward, with his head down between his knees. I gave his shoulder two or three little shoves, and begun to cry.
It was the raft, and we were really glad to get back on it. We saw a light way down to the right, on the shore. So I said I would go for it. The skiff was half full of loot that the gang had stolen from the wreck. We hurried it onto the raft in a pile, and I told Jim to float down a bit and show a light when he thought he had gone about two miles, keeping it lit until I arrived; then I took my oars and headed for the light. As I got closer, three or four more lights appeared up on a hillside. It was a village. I moved in above the shore light and paused, floating. As I passed by, I saw it was a lantern hanging on the jackstaff of a double-hulled ferryboat. I looked around for the watchman, wondering where he was sleeping, and after a while, I found him resting on the bitts at the front, with his head down between his knees. I gave his shoulder a few gentle nudges and started to cry.
He stirred up, in a kind of a startlish way; but when he see it was only me, he took a good gap and stretch, and then he says:
He jumped up, kind of startled; but when he saw it was just me, he took a deep breath and stretched, then he said:
“Hello, what’s up? Don’t cry, bub. What’s the trouble?”
"Hey, what's going on? Don't cry, buddy. What’s wrong?"
I says:
I say:
“Pap, and mam, and sis, and—”
“Mom, and dad, and sister, and—”
Then I broke down. He says:
Then I lost it. He says:
“Oh, dang it now, don’t take on so; we all has to have our troubles, and this’n ’ll come out all right. What’s the matter with ’em?”
“Oh, come on now, don’t take it so hard; we all have our problems, and this one will work out just fine. What’s wrong with them?”
“They’re—they’re—are you the watchman of the boat?”
“They're—are you the watchman of the boat?”
“Yes,” he says, kind of pretty-well-satisfied like. “I’m the captain and the owner and the mate and the pilot and watchman and head deck-hand; and sometimes I’m the freight and passengers. I ain’t as rich as old Jim Hornback, and I can’t be so blame’ generous and good to Tom, Dick and Harry as what he is, and slam around money the way he does; but I’ve told him a many a time ’t I wouldn’t trade places with him; for, says I, a sailor’s life’s the life for me, and I’m derned if I’d live two mile out o’ town, where there ain’t nothing ever goin’ on, not for all his spondulicks and as much more on top of it. Says I—”
“Yeah,” he says, sounding pretty satisfied. “I’m the captain, the owner, the first mate, the pilot, the watchman, and the head deckhand; and sometimes I’m the freight and the passengers too. I’m not as rich as old Jim Hornback, and I can't be as generous and good to Tom, Dick, and Harry as he is, throwing around money like he does; but I’ve told him plenty of times that I wouldn't trade places with him; because, I say, a sailor’s life is the life for me, and I’ll be damned if I’d live two miles out of town, where there’s never anything going on, not for all his cash and a whole lot more on top of that. I say—”
I broke in and says:
I broke in and said:
“They’re in an awful peck of trouble, and—”
“They're in a serious amount of trouble, and—”
“Who is?”
"Who's that?"
“Why, pap and mam and sis and Miss Hooker; and if you’d take your ferry-boat and go up there—”
“Why, Dad, Mom, Sis, and Miss Hooker; and if you took your ferry boat and went up there—”
“Up where? Where are they?”
“Where are they?”
“On the wreck.”
"On the wreckage."
“What wreck?”
"What wreck?"
“Why, there ain’t but one.”
"Why, there’s only one."
“What, you don’t mean the Walter Scott?”
“What, you can’t be talking about the Walter Scott?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Good land! what are they doin’ there, for gracious sakes?”
“Good grief! What are they doing there, for heaven's sake?”
“Well, they didn’t go there a-purpose.”
“Well, they didn’t go there on purpose.”
“I bet they didn’t! Why, great goodness, there ain’t no chance for ’em if they don’t git off mighty quick! Why, how in the nation did they ever git into such a scrape?”
“I bet they didn’t! Wow, honestly, there’s no chance for them if they don’t get out of there fast! How on earth did they get into such a mess?”
“Easy enough. Miss Hooker was a-visiting up there to the town—”
“Easy enough. Miss Hooker was visiting up there in town—”
“Yes, Booth’s Landing—go on.”
“Yeah, Booth’s Landing—continue.”
“She was a-visiting there at Booth’s Landing, and just in the edge of the evening she started over with her nigger woman in the horse-ferry to stay all night at her friend’s house, Miss What-you-may-call-her I disremember her name—and they lost their steering-oar, and swung around and went a-floating down, stern first, about two mile, and saddle-baggsed on the wreck, and the ferryman and the nigger woman and the horses was all lost, but Miss Hooker she made a grab and got aboard the wreck. Well, about an hour after dark we come along down in our trading-scow, and it was so dark we didn’t notice the wreck till we was right on it; and so we saddle-baggsed; but all of us was saved but Bill Whipple—and oh, he was the best cretur!—I most wish’t it had been me, I do.”
“She was visiting Booth’s Landing, and just as evening was starting, she set off with her black woman in the horse ferry to spend the night at her friend’s house, Miss What-you-may-call-her, I can’t remember her name—and they lost their steering oar, spun around, and floated downriver, backward, for about two miles, and ended up on the wreck. The ferryman, the black woman, and the horses were all lost, but Miss Hooker managed to grab onto the wreck. Well, about an hour after dark, we came down in our trading scow, and it was so dark we didn’t see the wreck until we were right on top of it; so we ended up on it too. Luckily, we all were saved except for Bill Whipple—and oh, he was such a great guy! I almost wish it had been me instead, I really do.”
“My George! It’s the beatenest thing I ever struck. And then what did you all do?”
“My George! It’s the strangest thing I ever encountered. And then what did you all do?”
“Well, we hollered and took on, but it’s so wide there we couldn’t make nobody hear. So pap said somebody got to get ashore and get help somehow. I was the only one that could swim, so I made a dash for it, and Miss Hooker she said if I didn’t strike help sooner, come here and hunt up her uncle, and he’d fix the thing. I made the land about a mile below, and been fooling along ever since, trying to get people to do something, but they said, ‘What, in such a night and such a current? There ain’t no sense in it; go for the steam ferry.’ Now if you’ll go and—”
"Well, we yelled and acted up, but it was so wide there that nobody could hear us. So Pap said someone had to get to shore and find help somehow. I was the only one who could swim, so I took off, and Miss Hooker told me that if I didn’t find help soon, I should come back and look for her uncle, and he’d sort it out. I reached the land about a mile down and have been messing around ever since, trying to get people to do something, but they kept saying, 'What, on a night like this and with that current? It doesn’t make any sense; just go for the steam ferry.' Now if you’ll go and—”
“By Jackson, I’d like to, and, blame it, I don’t know but I will; but who in the dingnation’s a-going’ to pay for it? Do you reckon your pap—”
“By Jackson, I’d want to, and, blame it, I don’t know but I will; but who in the world’s going to pay for it? Do you think your dad—”
“Why that’s all right. Miss Hooker she tole me, particular, that her uncle Hornback—”
“Why that's all right. Miss Hooker told me, specifically, that her uncle Hornback—”
“Great guns! is he her uncle? Looky here, you break for that light over yonder-way, and turn out west when you git there, and about a quarter of a mile out you’ll come to the tavern; tell ’em to dart you out to Jim Hornback’s, and he’ll foot the bill. And don’t you fool around any, because he’ll want to know the news. Tell him I’ll have his niece all safe before he can get to town. Hump yourself, now; I’m a-going up around the corner here to roust out my engineer.”
“Wow! Is he her uncle? Listen, you head toward that light over there and turn west when you get there. About a quarter of a mile out, you'll reach the tavern; tell them to get you to Jim Hornback’s, and he'll cover the cost. And don’t waste any time, because he’ll want to hear the news. Tell him I’ll have his niece safe before he can get to town. Hurry up now; I’m going around the corner to find my engineer.”
I struck for the light, but as soon as he turned the corner I went back and got into my skiff and bailed her out, and then pulled up shore in the easy water about six hundred yards, and tucked myself in among some woodboats; for I couldn’t rest easy till I could see the ferry-boat start. But take it all around, I was feeling ruther comfortable on accounts of taking all this trouble for that gang, for not many would a done it. I wished the widow knowed about it. I judged she would be proud of me for helping these rapscallions, because rapscallions and dead beats is the kind the widow and good people takes the most interest in.
I reached for the light, but as soon as he turned the corner, I went back, got into my small boat, and bailed it out. Then I paddled up the shore in the calm water about six hundred yards and hid among some wooden boats. I couldn’t relax until I saw the ferry boat leave. Overall, I felt pretty good about going through all this trouble for that group; not many people would have done it. I wished the widow knew about it. I figured she’d be proud of me for helping these troublemakers because troublemakers and deadbeats are just the kind of people the widow and good folks care about the most.
Well, before long, here comes the wreck, dim and dusky, sliding along down! A kind of cold shiver went through me, and then I struck out for her. She was very deep, and I see in a minute there warn’t much chance for anybody being alive in her. I pulled all around her and hollered a little, but there wasn’t any answer; all dead still. I felt a little bit heavy-hearted about the gang, but not much, for I reckoned if they could stand it, I could.
Well, before long, here comes the wreck, dark and shadowy, drifting down! A cold chill ran through me, and then I swam toward it. It was really deep, and I realized quickly that there wasn’t much chance of anyone being alive in there. I searched all around and called out a bit, but there was no response; completely silent. I felt a little sad about the crew, but not too much, because I figured if they could handle it, I could too.
Then here comes the ferry-boat; so I shoved for the middle of the river on a long down-stream slant; and when I judged I was out of eye-reach, I laid on my oars, and looked back and see her go and smell around the wreck for Miss Hooker’s remainders, because the captain would know her uncle Hornback would want them; and then pretty soon the ferry-boat give it up and went for the shore, and I laid into my work and went a-booming down the river.
Then the ferryboat arrived, so I pushed out towards the middle of the river on a long downstream angle. Once I figured I was out of sight, I stopped rowing, looked back, and saw her searching around the wreck for Miss Hooker’s remains, since the captain knew her uncle Hornback would want them. Soon enough, the ferryboat gave up and headed to shore, and I got back to work and sped down the river.
It did seem a powerful long time before Jim’s light showed up; and when it did show, it looked like it was a thousand mile off. By the time I got there the sky was beginning to get a little gray in the east; so we struck for an island, and hid the raft, and sunk the skiff, and turned in and slept like dead people.
It felt like a really long time before Jim’s light finally appeared, and when it did, it seemed like it was a thousand miles away. By the time I reached it, the sky was starting to get a bit gray in the east, so we headed for an island, hid the raft, sank the skiff, and went to sleep like we were dead.
CHAPTER XIV.
By-and-by, when we got up, we turned over the truck the gang had stole off of the wreck, and found boots, and blankets, and clothes, and all sorts of other things, and a lot of books, and a spyglass, and three boxes of seegars. We hadn’t ever been this rich before in neither of our lives. The seegars was prime. We laid off all the afternoon in the woods talking, and me reading the books, and having a general good time. I told Jim all about what happened inside the wreck and at the ferry-boat, and I said these kinds of things was adventures; but he said he didn’t want no more adventures. He said that when I went in the texas and he crawled back to get on the raft and found her gone, he nearly died; because he judged it was all up with him, anyway it could be fixed; for if he didn’t get saved he would get drownded; and if he did get saved, whoever saved him would send him back home so as to get the reward, and then Miss Watson would sell him South, sure. Well, he was right; he was most always right; he had an uncommon level head, for a nigger.
Eventually, when we got up, we checked out the stuff the gang had stolen from the wreck and found boots, blankets, clothes, all kinds of other stuff, a bunch of books, a spyglass, and three boxes of cigars. We had never been this rich before in our lives. The cigars were top-notch. We spent the whole afternoon in the woods talking, with me reading the books, and having a great time. I told Jim all about what happened inside the wreck and at the ferryboat, and I said those kinds of things were adventures; but he said he didn’t want any more adventures. He said that when I went in the Texas and he crawled back to get on the raft and found it gone, he nearly died; because he figured it was all over for him anyway it could be fixed; because if he didn’t get saved, he would drown; and if he did get saved, whoever saved him would send him back home to collect the reward, and then Miss Watson would sell him South, for sure. Well, he was right; he was almost always right; he had an unusually level head, for a black.
I read considerable to Jim about kings and dukes and earls and such, and how gaudy they dressed, and how much style they put on, and called each other your majesty, and your grace, and your lordship, and so on, ’stead of mister; and Jim’s eyes bugged out, and he was interested. He says:
I told Jim a lot about kings, dukes, earls, and stuff like that, and how flashy they dressed, and how much style they had, calling each other your majesty, your grace, and your lordship, instead of mister. Jim's eyes got wide, and he was really interested. He said:
“I didn’ know dey was so many un um. I hain’t hearn ’bout none un um, skasely, but ole King Sollermun, onless you counts dem kings dat’s in a pack er k’yards. How much do a king git?”
“I didn’t know there were so many of them. I haven’t heard about any of them, hardly, except for old King Solomon, unless you count the kings that are in a pack or cemeteries. How much does a king get?”
“Get?” I says; “why, they get a thousand dollars a month if they want it; they can have just as much as they want; everything belongs to them.”
“Get?” I said; “well, they get a thousand dollars a month if they want it; they can have as much as they want; everything belongs to them.”
“Ain’ dat gay? En what dey got to do, Huck?”
“Ain’t that great? And what do they have to do, Huck?”
“They don’t do nothing! Why, how you talk! They just set around.”
“They don’t do anything! Why, how do you talk! They just sit around.”
“No; is dat so?”
"No; is that so?"
“Of course it is. They just set around—except, maybe, when there’s a war; then they go to the war. But other times they just lazy around; or go hawking—just hawking and sp— Sh!—d’ you hear a noise?”
“Of course it is. They just sit around—except, maybe, when there’s a war; then they go to the war. But other times they just lounge around, or go hawking—just hawking and sp— Sh!—did you hear a noise?”
We skipped out and looked; but it warn’t nothing but the flutter of a steamboat’s wheel away down, coming around the point; so we come back.
We went out to look, but it was just the splash of a steamboat's wheel far away, coming around the bend; so we came back.
“Yes,” says I, “and other times, when things is dull, they fuss with the parlyment; and if everybody don’t go just so he whacks their heads off. But mostly they hang round the harem.”
“Yes,” I said, “and other times, when things are boring, they mess with the parliament; and if everyone doesn’t behave just right, he whacks their heads off. But mostly they hang around the harem.”
“Roun’ de which?”
“Which way?”
“Harem.”
"Harem."
“What’s de harem?”
"What’s the harem?"
“The place where he keeps his wives. Don’t you know about the harem? Solomon had one; he had about a million wives.”
“The place where he keeps his wives. Don’t you know about the harem? Solomon had one; he had around a million wives.”
“Why, yes, dat’s so; I—I’d done forgot it. A harem’s a bo’d’n-house, I reck’n. Mos’ likely dey has rackety times in de nussery. En I reck’n de wives quarrels considable; en dat ’crease de racket. Yit dey say Sollermun de wises’ man dat ever live’. I doan’ take no stock in dat. Bekase why: would a wise man want to live in de mids’ er sich a blim-blammin’ all de time? No—’deed he wouldn’t. A wise man ’ud take en buil’ a biler-factry; en den he could shet down de biler-factry when he want to res’.”
“Why, yes, that's true; I—I'd completely forgotten. A harem's a boarding house, I guess. Most likely they have a lot of noise in the nursery. And I suppose the wives argue quite a bit; and that adds to the noise. Yet they say Solomon was the wisest man who ever lived. I don't buy that. Because why: would a wise man want to live in the middle of such chaos all the time? No—indeed he wouldn't. A wise man would take and build a factory; and then he could shut it down when he wanted to rest.”
“Well, but he was the wisest man, anyway; because the widow she told me so, her own self.”
"Well, he was the smartest guy, anyway; because the widow told me so herself."
“I doan k’yer what de widder say, he warn’t no wise man nuther. He had some er de dad-fetchedes’ ways I ever see. Does you know ’bout dat chile dat he ’uz gwyne to chop in two?”
“I don't care what the widow says, he wasn't any wise man either. He had some of the strangest ways I ever saw. Do you know about that kid he was going to chop in two?”
“Yes, the widow told me all about it.”
“Yes, the widow told me everything about it.”
“Well, den! Warn’ dat de beatenes’ notion in de worl’? You jes’ take en look at it a minute. Dah’s de stump, dah—dat’s one er de women; heah’s you—dat’s de yuther one; I’s Sollermun; en dish yer dollar bill’s de chile. Bofe un you claims it. What does I do? Does I shin aroun’ mongs’ de neighbors en fine out which un you de bill do b’long to, en han’ it over to de right one, all safe en soun’, de way dat anybody dat had any gumption would? No; I take en whack de bill in two, en give half un it to you, en de yuther half to de yuther woman. Dat’s de way Sollermun was gwyne to do wid de chile. Now I want to ast you: what’s de use er dat half a bill?—can’t buy noth’n wid it. En what use is a half a chile? I wouldn’ give a dern for a million un um.”
“Well, then! Is that the dumbest idea in the world? Just take a look at it for a second. There’s the stump—that’s one of the women; here’s you—that’s the other one; I’m Solomon; and this dollar bill is the child. Both of you claim it. What should I do? Should I run around among the neighbors and find out which of you the bill really belongs to and hand it over to the right one, all safe and sound, like anyone with sense would? No; I just take the bill and split it in two, and give half to you and the other half to the other woman. That’s how Solomon was going to handle the child. Now I want to ask you: what’s the use of that half a bill?—can’t buy anything with it. And what use is half a child? I wouldn’t give a darn for a million of them.”
“But hang it, Jim, you’ve clean missed the point—blame it, you’ve missed it a thousand mile.”
“But come on, Jim, you completely missed the point—seriously, you’ve missed it by a mile.”
“Who? Me? Go ’long. Doan’ talk to me ’bout yo’ pints. I reck’n I knows sense when I sees it; en dey ain’ no sense in sich doin’s as dat. De ’spute warn’t ’bout a half a chile, de ’spute was ’bout a whole chile; en de man dat think he kin settle a ’spute ’bout a whole chile wid a half a chile doan’ know enough to come in out’n de rain. Doan’ talk to me ’bout Sollermun, Huck, I knows him by de back.”
“Who? Me? Come on. Don’t talk to me about your points. I think I know sense when I see it; and there’s no sense in doing things like that. The dispute wasn’t about half a child, the dispute was about a whole child; and the man who thinks he can settle a dispute about a whole child with half a child doesn’t know enough to come in out of the rain. Don’t talk to me about Solomon, Huck, I know him well.”
“But I tell you you don’t get the point.”
"But I'm telling you, you're missing the point."
“Blame de point! I reck’n I knows what I knows. En mine you, de real pint is down furder—it’s down deeper. It lays in de way Sollermun was raised. You take a man dat’s got on’y one or two chillen; is dat man gwyne to be waseful o’ chillen? No, he ain’t; he can’t ’ford it. He know how to value ’em. But you take a man dat’s got ’bout five million chillen runnin’ roun’ de house, en it’s diffunt. He as soon chop a chile in two as a cat. Dey’s plenty mo’. A chile er two, mo’ er less, warn’t no consekens to Sollermun, dad fatch him!”
“Blame the point! I think I know what I know. And let me tell you, the real point is further down—it goes deeper. It lies in the way Solomon was raised. You take a man who's got only one or two kids; is that man going to be wasteful with kids? No, he's not; he can't afford it. He knows how to value them. But you take a man who's got about five million kids running around the house, and it's different. He would just as soon chop a kid in two as a cat. There are plenty more. A kid or two, more or less, didn’t mean anything to Solomon, believe me!”
I never see such a nigger. If he got a notion in his head once, there warn’t no getting it out again. He was the most down on Solomon of any nigger I ever see. So I went to talking about other kings, and let Solomon slide. I told about Louis Sixteenth that got his head cut off in France long time ago; and about his little boy the dolphin, that would a been a king, but they took and shut him up in jail, and some say he died there.
I’ve never seen anyone quite like him. Once he set his mind on something, there was no changing it. He was the most critical of Solomon of any person I’ve ever met. So, I started talking about other kings and let Solomon go. I mentioned Louis XVI, who got his head chopped off in France a long time ago, and about his little boy, the Dauphin, who would have been a king, but they locked him up in prison, and some say he died there.
“Po’ little chap.”
“Poor little guy.”
“But some says he got out and got away, and come to America.”
“But some say he got out and escaped, and came to America.”
“Dat’s good! But he’ll be pooty lonesome—dey ain’ no kings here, is dey, Huck?”
“That's good! But he's going to be pretty lonely—there aren't any kings here, are there, Huck?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Den he cain’t git no situation. What he gwyne to do?”
“Then he can’t get any situation. What is he going to do?”
“Well, I don’t know. Some of them gets on the police, and some of them learns people how to talk French.”
“Well, I don’t know. Some of them involve the police, and some of them teach people how to speak French.”
“Why, Huck, doan’ de French people talk de same way we does?”
“Why, Huck, don’t the French people talk the same way we do?”
“No, Jim; you couldn’t understand a word they said—not a single word.”
“No, Jim; you couldn’t understand anything they said—not a single thing.”
“Well, now, I be ding-busted! How do dat come?”
“Well, now, I’m stunned! How did that happen?”
“I don’t know; but it’s so. I got some of their jabber out of a book. S’pose a man was to come to you and say Polly-voo-franzy—what would you think?”
“I don’t know; but it’s true. I got some of their chatter from a book. Suppose a guy came up to you and said 'Polly-voo-franzy'—what would you think?”
“I wouldn’ think nuff’n; I’d take en bust him over de head—dat is, if he warn’t white. I wouldn’t ’low no nigger to call me dat.”
"I wouldn't think twice; I'd just take him and smash him over the head—that is, if he wasn't white. I wouldn't let any Black person call me that."
“Shucks, it ain’t calling you anything. It’s only saying, do you know how to talk French?”
“Come on, it’s not calling you anything. It’s just asking, do you know how to speak French?”
“Well, den, why couldn’t he say it?”
“Well, then, why couldn’t he say it?”
“Why, he is a-saying it. That’s a Frenchman’s way of saying it.”
“Why, he is saying it. That’s a Frenchman’s way of saying it.”
“Well, it’s a blame ridicklous way, en I doan’ want to hear no mo’ ’bout it. Dey ain’ no sense in it.”
“Well, it's a ridiculous way, and I don't want to hear any more about it. There’s no sense in it.”
“Looky here, Jim; does a cat talk like we do?”
“Look here, Jim; does a cat talk like we do?”
“No, a cat don’t.”
“No, a cat doesn't.”
“Well, does a cow?”
“Well, does a cow even care?”
“No, a cow don’t, nuther.”
“No, a cow doesn’t either.”
“Does a cat talk like a cow, or a cow talk like a cat?”
“Does a cat speak like a cow, or does a cow speak like a cat?”
“No, dey don’t.”
“No, they don’t.”
“It’s natural and right for ’em to talk different from each other, ain’t it?”
"It’s natural and right for them to talk differently from one another, right?"
“’Course.”
"Of course."
“And ain’t it natural and right for a cat and a cow to talk different from us?”
“And isn’t it natural and right for a cat and a cow to talk differently than us?”
“Why, mos’ sholy it is.”
“Why, most surely it is.”
“Well, then, why ain’t it natural and right for a Frenchman to talk different from us? You answer me that.”
“Well, then, why isn’t it natural and right for a Frenchman to speak differently from us? You explain that to me.”
“Is a cat a man, Huck?”
“Is a cat a person, Huck?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Well, den, dey ain’t no sense in a cat talkin’ like a man. Is a cow a man?—er is a cow a cat?”
"Well, then, it doesn’t make any sense for a cat to talk like a man. Is a cow a man?—or is a cow a cat?"
“No, she ain’t either of them.”
“No, she’s neither.”
“Well, den, she ain’t got no business to talk like either one er the yuther of ’em. Is a Frenchman a man?”
“Well, then, she has no right to talk like either one of them. Is a Frenchman a man?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Well, den! Dad blame it, why doan’ he talk like a man? You answer me dat!”
“Well, then! Damn it, why doesn’t he talk like a man? You answer me that!”
I see it warn’t no use wasting words—you can’t learn a nigger to argue. So I quit.
I realized it wasn't worth wasting my breath—you can't teach a black person to argue. So I gave up.
CHAPTER XV.
We judged that three nights more would fetch us to Cairo, at the bottom of Illinois, where the Ohio River comes in, and that was what we was after. We would sell the raft and get on a steamboat and go way up the Ohio amongst the free States, and then be out of trouble.
We figured that three more nights would get us to Cairo, at the bottom of Illinois, where the Ohio River flows in, and that was what we wanted. We'd sell the raft and hop on a steamboat to go way up the Ohio into the free states, and then we’d be in the clear.
Well, the second night a fog begun to come on, and we made for a tow-head to tie to, for it wouldn’t do to try to run in a fog; but when I paddled ahead in the canoe, with the line to make fast, there warn’t anything but little saplings to tie to. I passed the line around one of them right on the edge of the cut bank, but there was a stiff current, and the raft come booming down so lively she tore it out by the roots and away she went. I see the fog closing down, and it made me so sick and scared I couldn’t budge for most a half a minute it seemed to me—and then there warn’t no raft in sight; you couldn’t see twenty yards. I jumped into the canoe and run back to the stern, and grabbed the paddle and set her back a stroke. But she didn’t come. I was in such a hurry I hadn’t untied her. I got up and tried to untie her, but I was so excited my hands shook so I couldn’t hardly do anything with them.
Well, on the second night, a fog started to roll in, and we headed for a sandbar to tie up, because we couldn’t risk moving in the fog; but when I paddled ahead in the canoe, with the line to secure it, there was nothing but small saplings to tie to. I wrapped the line around one of them right at the edge of the steep bank, but there was a strong current, and the raft came crashing down so fast that it tore the sapling out by the roots and drifted off. I saw the fog closing in, and it made me feel so sick and scared I couldn’t move for almost half a minute, it seemed to me—and then there was no raft in sight; you couldn’t see twenty yards. I jumped into the canoe and paddled back to the stern, grabbed the paddle, and tried to row backward. But it didn’t budge. I was in such a rush I hadn’t untied it. I stood up and tried to untie it, but I was so worked up my hands were shaking so much I could barely manage.
As soon as I got started I took out after the raft, hot and heavy, right down the tow-head. That was all right as far as it went, but the tow-head warn’t sixty yards long, and the minute I flew by the foot of it I shot out into the solid white fog, and hadn’t no more idea which way I was going than a dead man.
As soon as I started, I took off after the raft, sweating and feeling weighed down, right down the sandbar. That was fine for a bit, but the sandbar wasn’t more than sixty yards long, and the moment I sped past the end of it, I plunged into the thick white fog, with no clue which direction I was headed, just like a dead man.
Thinks I, it won’t do to paddle; first I know I’ll run into the bank or a tow-head or something; I got to set still and float, and yet it’s mighty fidgety business to have to hold your hands still at such a time. I whooped and listened. Away down there somewheres I hears a small whoop, and up comes my spirits. I went tearing after it, listening sharp to hear it again. The next time it come, I see I warn’t heading for it, but heading away to the right of it. And the next time I was heading away to the left of it—and not gaining on it much either, for I was flying around, this way and that and t’other, but it was going straight ahead all the time.
I thought to myself, it won’t help to paddle; I know I’ll run into the shore or some sandbar or something. I have to stay still and float, but it’s really hard to keep my hands still at a time like this. I shouted and listened. Far down there somewhere, I heard a small shout, and my mood lifted. I rushed towards it, listening closely to hear it again. The next time it came, I realized I wasn’t heading for it but moving off to the right. The next time, I was heading off to the left—and not catching up to it much either, because I was zipping around this way and that, but it was going straight ahead the entire time.
I did wish the fool would think to beat a tin pan, and beat it all the time, but he never did, and it was the still places between the whoops that was making the trouble for me. Well, I fought along, and directly I hears the whoop behind me. I was tangled good now. That was somebody else’s whoop, or else I was turned around.
I really wished the idiot would start banging on a tin pan and keep on doing it, but he never did, and it was the silent moments between the shouts that were causing me problems. Anyway, I pushed through, and soon I heard a whoop behind me. I was really tangled up now. That was someone else's whoop, or I had turned around.
I throwed the paddle down. I heard the whoop again; it was behind me yet, but in a different place; it kept coming, and kept changing its place, and I kept answering, till by-and-by it was in front of me again, and I knowed the current had swung the canoe’s head down-stream, and I was all right if that was Jim and not some other raftsman hollering. I couldn’t tell nothing about voices in a fog, for nothing don’t look natural nor sound natural in a fog.
I threw the paddle down. I heard the shout again; it was still behind me, but in a different spot; it kept coming and shifting around, and I kept responding, until eventually it was in front of me again. I realized the current had turned the canoe's head downstream, and I was fine if that was Jim and not some other raft guy yelling. I couldn’t make out anything about voices in a fog because nothing looks or sounds normal in a fog.
The whooping went on, and in about a minute I come a-booming down on a cut bank with smoky ghosts of big trees on it, and the current throwed me off to the left and shot by, amongst a lot of snags that fairly roared, the currrent was tearing by them so swift.
The whooping continued, and in about a minute I came crashing down on a steep bank with wispy remnants of large trees on it. The current pulled me to the left and rushed past a bunch of snags that were practically roaring, the current flowing past them so quickly.
In another second or two it was solid white and still again. I set perfectly still then, listening to my heart thump, and I reckon I didn’t draw a breath while it thumped a hundred.
In another second or two, it was a solid white and completely still again. I stayed perfectly still, listening to my heart pound, and I think I didn't take a breath while it pounded a hundred times.
I just give up then. I knowed what the matter was. That cut bank was an island, and Jim had gone down t’other side of it. It warn’t no tow-head that you could float by in ten minutes. It had the big timber of a regular island; it might be five or six miles long and more than half a mile wide.
I just gave up then. I knew what the problem was. That cut bank was an island, and Jim had gone down the other side of it. It wasn't some sandbar you could float by in ten minutes. It had the big trees of a real island; it might be five or six miles long and more than half a mile wide.
I kept quiet, with my ears cocked, about fifteen minutes, I reckon. I was floating along, of course, four or five miles an hour; but you don’t ever think of that. No, you feel like you are laying dead still on the water; and if a little glimpse of a snag slips by you don’t think to yourself how fast you’re going, but you catch your breath and think, my! how that snag’s tearing along. If you think it ain’t dismal and lonesome out in a fog that way by yourself in the night, you try it once—you’ll see.
I stayed quiet, listening carefully, for about fifteen minutes, I guess. I was floating along, of course, at about four or five miles an hour; but you don't really think about that. No, you feel like you’re just lying completely still on the water; and if a little glimpse of a snag floats past you, you don’t think about how fast you’re going, but instead you catch your breath and think, wow! how that snag is moving fast. If you think it’s not dismal and lonely out in a fog like that by yourself at night, give it a try—you’ll see.
Next, for about a half an hour, I whoops now and then; at last I hears the answer a long ways off, and tries to follow it, but I couldn’t do it, and directly I judged I’d got into a nest of tow-heads, for I had little dim glimpses of them on both sides of me—sometimes just a narrow channel between, and some that I couldn’t see I knowed was there because I’d hear the wash of the current against the old dead brush and trash that hung over the banks. Well, I warn’t long loosing the whoops down amongst the tow-heads; and I only tried to chase them a little while, anyway, because it was worse than chasing a Jack-o’-lantern. You never knowed a sound dodge around so, and swap places so quick and so much.
Next, for about half an hour, I called out every now and then; finally, I heard an answer far off and tried to follow it, but I couldn’t. Pretty soon, I realized I had gotten into a tangle of sandbars because I caught glimpses of them on both sides of me—sometimes just a narrow channel in between, and some that I couldn’t see but knew were there because I could hear the water washing against the old dead branches and trash hanging over the banks. Well, I didn’t stay lost among the sandbars for long; I only tried to chase the sounds for a little while anyway, because it was worse than chasing a Jack-o’-lantern. You never knew sound could dodge around so much and switch places so quickly.
I had to claw away from the bank pretty lively four or five times, to keep from knocking the islands out of the river; and so I judged the raft must be butting into the bank every now and then, or else it would get further ahead and clear out of hearing—it was floating a little faster than what I was.
I had to scramble away from the bank pretty quickly four or five times to avoid crashing into the islands in the river; so I figured the raft must be bumping into the bank occasionally, or else it would be moving ahead and out of earshot—it was floating a bit faster than I was.
Well, I seemed to be in the open river again by-and-by, but I couldn’t hear no sign of a whoop nowheres. I reckoned Jim had fetched up on a snag, maybe, and it was all up with him. I was good and tired, so I laid down in the canoe and said I wouldn’t bother no more. I didn’t want to go to sleep, of course; but I was so sleepy I couldn’t help it; so I thought I would take jest one little cat-nap.
Well, I found myself in the open river again after a while, but I couldn’t hear any sound of a shout anywhere. I figured Jim had gotten stuck on a snag, and that was probably the end for him. I was really tired, so I lay down in the canoe and decided I wouldn’t stress about it anymore. I didn’t want to fall asleep, obviously, but I was so sleepy I couldn’t help it; so I thought I would take just one quick nap.
But I reckon it was more than a cat-nap, for when I waked up the stars was shining bright, the fog was all gone, and I was spinning down a big bend stern first. First I didn’t know where I was; I thought I was dreaming; and when things began to come back to me they seemed to come up dim out of last week.
But I think it was more than a quick nap, because when I woke up, the stars were shining bright, the fog was gone, and I was spinning down a big bend backward. At first, I didn’t know where I was; I thought I was dreaming. And when things started to come back to me, they felt like they were coming up faintly from last week.
It was a monstrous big river here, with the tallest and the thickest kind of timber on both banks; just a solid wall, as well as I could see by the stars. I looked away down-stream, and seen a black speck on the water. I took after it; but when I got to it it warn’t nothing but a couple of sawlogs made fast together. Then I see another speck, and chased that; then another, and this time I was right. It was the raft.
It was a huge river here, with the tallest and thickest trees lining both banks; just a solid wall, as far as I could see by the stars. I looked downstream and spotted a black dot on the water. I went after it, but when I reached it, it was just a couple of sawlogs tied together. Then I saw another speck and chased that one; then another, and this time I was spot on. It was the raft.
When I got to it Jim was setting there with his head down between his knees, asleep, with his right arm hanging over the steering-oar. The other oar was smashed off, and the raft was littered up with leaves and branches and dirt. So she’d had a rough time.
When I arrived, Jim was sitting there with his head down between his knees, asleep, with his right arm hanging over the steering oar. The other oar was broken, and the raft was covered in leaves, branches, and dirt. So, she had a tough time.
I made fast and laid down under Jim’s nose on the raft, and began to gap, and stretch my fists out against Jim, and says:
I quickly lay down under Jim’s nose on the raft, started to yawn, stretched my fists out toward Jim, and said:
“Hello, Jim, have I been asleep? Why didn’t you stir me up?”
“Hey, Jim, have I been sleeping? Why didn’t you wake me up?”
“Goodness gracious, is dat you, Huck? En you ain’ dead—you ain’ drownded—you’s back agin? It’s too good for true, honey, it’s too good for true. Lemme look at you chile, lemme feel o’ you. No, you ain’ dead! you’s back agin, ’live en soun’, jis de same ole Huck—de same ole Huck, thanks to goodness!”
“Goodness gracious, is that you, Huck? And you're not dead—you’re not drowned—you’re back again? It’s too good to be true, honey, it’s too good to be true. Let me see you, kid, let me feel you. No, you’re not dead! You’re back again, alive and well, just the same old Huck—the same old Huck, thank goodness!”
“What’s the matter with you, Jim? You been a-drinking?”
“What’s wrong with you, Jim? Have you been drinking?”
“Drinkin’? Has I ben a-drinkin’? Has I had a chance to be a-drinkin’?”
“Drinking? Have I been drinking? Have I had a chance to drink?”
“Well, then, what makes you talk so wild?”
“Well, what makes you talk so crazy?”
“How does I talk wild?”
“How do I talk wild?”
“How? Why, hain’t you been talking about my coming back, and all that stuff, as if I’d been gone away?”
How? Why, haven't you been talking about me coming back and all that stuff, as if I’d been away?
“Huck—Huck Finn, you look me in de eye; look me in de eye. Hain’t you ben gone away?”
“Huck—Huck Finn, look me in the eye; look me in the eye. Haven’t you been gone?”
“Gone away? Why, what in the nation do you mean? I hain’t been gone anywheres. Where would I go to?”
“Gone away? What do you mean? I haven't gone anywhere. Where would I even go?”
“Well, looky here, boss, dey’s sumf’n wrong, dey is. Is I me, or who is I? Is I heah, or whah is I? Now dat’s what I wants to know.”
“Well, look here, boss, there’s something wrong, there is. Is it me, or who am I? Am I here, or where am I? Now that’s what I want to know.”
“Well, I think you’re here, plain enough, but I think you’re a tangle-headed old fool, Jim.”
“Well, I think you’re right here, clear as day, but I also think you’re a confused old fool, Jim.”
“I is, is I? Well, you answer me dis: Didn’t you tote out de line in de canoe fer to make fas’ to de tow-head?”
“I am, am I? Well, you tell me this: Didn’t you take out the line in the canoe to secure it to the sandbank?”
“No, I didn’t. What tow-head? I hain’t see no tow-head.”
“No, I didn’t. What tow-head? I haven’t seen any tow-head.”
“You hain’t seen no tow-head? Looky here, didn’t de line pull loose en de raf’ go a-hummin’ down de river, en leave you en de canoe behine in de fog?”
“You haven't seen any towhead? Look here, didn't the line come loose and the raft go floating down the river, leaving you and the canoe behind in the fog?”
“What fog?”
"What fog?"
“Why, de fog!—de fog dat’s been aroun’ all night. En didn’t you whoop, en didn’t I whoop, tell we got mix’ up in de islands en one un us got los’ en t’other one was jis’ as good as los’, ’kase he didn’ know whah he wuz? En didn’t I bust up agin a lot er dem islands en have a turrible time en mos’ git drownded? Now ain’ dat so, boss—ain’t it so? You answer me dat.”
“Why, the fog!—the fog that’s been around all night. And didn’t you shout, and didn’t I shout, until we got mixed up in the islands and one of us got lost and the other one was just as good as lost, 'cause he didn’t know where he was? And didn’t I smash into a bunch of those islands and have a terrible time and almost drown? Now isn’t that true, boss—ain’t it true? You answer me that.”
“Well, this is too many for me, Jim. I hain’t seen no fog, nor no islands, nor no troubles, nor nothing. I been setting here talking with you all night till you went to sleep about ten minutes ago, and I reckon I done the same. You couldn’t a got drunk in that time, so of course you’ve been dreaming.”
“Well, this is too much for me, Jim. I haven’t seen any fog, nor any islands, nor any troubles, nor anything. I’ve been sitting here talking with you all night until you fell asleep about ten minutes ago, and I guess I did the same. You couldn’t have gotten drunk in that time, so of course you’ve been dreaming.”
“Dad fetch it, how is I gwyne to dream all dat in ten minutes?”
“Dad, come on, how am I supposed to dream all that in ten minutes?”
“Well, hang it all, you did dream it, because there didn’t any of it happen.”
“Well, come on, you did dream it, because none of it happened.”
“But, Huck, it’s all jis’ as plain to me as—”
"But, Huck, it's all just as clear to me as—"
“It don’t make no difference how plain it is; there ain’t nothing in it. I know, because I’ve been here all the time.”
“It doesn't matter how plain it is; there’s nothing in it. I know, because I’ve been here the whole time.”
Jim didn’t say nothing for about five minutes, but set there studying over it. Then he says:
Jim didn’t say anything for about five minutes, just sitting there thinking about it. Then he said:
“Well, den, I reck’n I did dream it, Huck; but dog my cats ef it ain’t de powerfullest dream I ever see. En I hain’t ever had no dream b’fo’ dat’s tired me like dis one.”
"Well, then, I guess I did dream it, Huck; but honestly, it’s the most intense dream I’ve ever had. And I’ve never had a dream before that’s worn me out like this one."
“Oh, well, that’s all right, because a dream does tire a body like everything sometimes. But this one was a staving dream; tell me all about it, Jim.”
“Oh, well, that’s fine, because a dream can wear a person out just like everything else sometimes. But this one was an amazing dream; tell me all about it, Jim.”
So Jim went to work and told me the whole thing right through, just as it happened, only he painted it up considerable. Then he said he must start in and “’terpret” it, because it was sent for a warning. He said the first tow-head stood for a man that would try to do us some good, but the current was another man that would get us away from him. The whoops was warnings that would come to us every now and then, and if we didn’t try hard to make out to understand them they’d just take us into bad luck, ’stead of keeping us out of it. The lot of tow-heads was troubles we was going to get into with quarrelsome people and all kinds of mean folks, but if we minded our business and didn’t talk back and aggravate them, we would pull through and get out of the fog and into the big clear river, which was the free States, and wouldn’t have no more trouble.
So Jim went to work and told me everything that happened, just as it was, although he added some flair. Then he said he had to start interpreting it because it was meant as a warning. He said the first towhead represented a man who would try to help us, but the current was another man who would lead us away from him. The whoops were warnings that would pop up now and then, and if we didn’t really try to understand them, they’d just lead us into bad luck instead of keeping us out of it. The group of towheads symbolized troubles we were going to encounter with quarrelsome people and all sorts of mean folks, but if we focused on our business and didn’t respond or provoke them, we would make it through and get out of the fog and into the big clear river, which represented the free States, and wouldn’t have any more trouble.
It had clouded up pretty dark just after I got on to the raft, but it was clearing up again now.
It had gotten quite cloudy right after I got on the raft, but it’s clearing up again now.
“Oh, well, that’s all interpreted well enough as far as it goes, Jim,” I says; “but what does these things stand for?”
“Oh, well, that’s all understood pretty well for now, Jim,” I say; “but what do these things mean?”
It was the leaves and rubbish on the raft and the smashed oar. You could see them first-rate now.
It was the leaves and trash on the raft and the broken oar. You could see them clearly now.
Jim looked at the trash, and then looked at me, and back at the trash again. He had got the dream fixed so strong in his head that he couldn’t seem to shake it loose and get the facts back into its place again right away. But when he did get the thing straightened around he looked at me steady without ever smiling, and says:
Jim looked at the trash, then at me, and back at the trash again. He had the dream so firmly planted in his mind that he couldn't seem to shake it off and get the facts back in order right away. But when he finally got his thoughts straight, he stared at me without smiling and said:
“What do dey stan’ for? I’se gwyne to tell you. When I got all wore out wid work, en wid de callin’ for you, en went to sleep, my heart wuz mos’ broke bekase you wuz los’, en I didn’ k’yer no’ mo’ what become er me en de raf’. En when I wake up en fine you back agin, all safe en soun’, de tears come, en I could a got down on my knees en kiss yo’ foot, I’s so thankful. En all you wuz thinkin’ ’bout wuz how you could make a fool uv ole Jim wid a lie. Dat truck dah is trash; en trash is what people is dat puts dirt on de head er dey fren’s en makes ’em ashamed.”
“What do they stand for? I’m going to tell you. When I got all worn out from work, and from calling for you, and fell asleep, my heart was almost broken because I thought you were lost, and I didn’t care anymore what happened to me and the raft. And when I woke up and found you back again, all safe and sound, tears came to my eyes, and I could have gotten down on my knees and kissed your feet, I was so thankful. And all you were thinking about was how you could make a fool of old Jim with a lie. That stuff there is trash; and trash is what people are that put dirt on the heads of their friends and make them ashamed.”
Then he got up slow and walked to the wigwam, and went in there without saying anything but that. But that was enough. It made me feel so mean I could almost kissed his foot to get him to take it back.
Then he got up slowly and walked to the wigwam, going in without saying anything but that. But that was enough. It made me feel so guilty I could have almost kissed his foot to get him to take it back.
It was fifteen minutes before I could work myself up to go and humble myself to a nigger; but I done it, and I warn’t ever sorry for it afterwards, neither. I didn’t do him no more mean tricks, and I wouldn’t done that one if I’d a knowed it would make him feel that way.
It took me fifteen minutes to get the courage to go and apologize to a Black person, but I did it, and I’ve never regretted it since. I didn't play any more cruel tricks on him, and I wouldn't have done that one if I had known it would hurt his feelings.
CHAPTER XVI.
We slept most all day, and started out at night, a little ways behind a monstrous long raft that was as long going by as a procession. She had four long sweeps at each end, so we judged she carried as many as thirty men, likely. She had five big wigwams aboard, wide apart, and an open camp fire in the middle, and a tall flag-pole at each end. There was a power of style about her. It amounted to something being a raftsman on such a craft as that.
We slept most of the day and set out at night, a little behind a huge raft that seemed like it was going by for ages, like a parade. It had four long oars on each end, so we figured it probably had around thirty men on board. There were five large tents spaced out on it, an open campfire in the middle, and a tall flagpole at each end. It had a lot of flair. Being a raftsman on a vessel like that felt significant.
We went drifting down into a big bend, and the night clouded up and got hot. The river was very wide, and was walled with solid timber on both sides; you couldn’t see a break in it hardly ever, or a light. We talked about Cairo, and wondered whether we would know it when we got to it. I said likely we wouldn’t, because I had heard say there warn’t but about a dozen houses there, and if they didn’t happen to have them lit up, how was we going to know we was passing a town? Jim said if the two big rivers joined together there, that would show. But I said maybe we might think we was passing the foot of an island and coming into the same old river again. That disturbed Jim—and me too. So the question was, what to do? I said, paddle ashore the first time a light showed, and tell them pap was behind, coming along with a trading-scow, and was a green hand at the business, and wanted to know how far it was to Cairo. Jim thought it was a good idea, so we took a smoke on it and waited.
We drifted into a big bend, and the night turned cloudy and hot. The river was really wide, and it was lined with solid timber on both sides; you could hardly see a gap in it or a light. We talked about Cairo and wondered if we would recognize it when we got there. I said we probably wouldn’t, because I had heard there were only about a dozen houses there, and if they didn’t have their lights on, how would we know we were passing a town? Jim said the merging of the two big rivers would be a sign. But I thought we might just think we were passing the end of an island and coming back into the same old river. That worried both Jim and me. So the question was, what should we do? I suggested we paddle ashore the first time we saw a light and tell them that our dad was behind, coming along with a trading boat, and that he was new to the trade and wanted to know how far it was to Cairo. Jim thought it was a good plan, so we took a smoke and waited.
There warn’t nothing to do now but to look out sharp for the town, and not pass it without seeing it. He said he’d be mighty sure to see it, because he’d be a free man the minute he seen it, but if he missed it he’d be in a slave country again and no more show for freedom. Every little while he jumps up and says:
There was nothing to do now but keep a close eye out for the town and make sure not to miss it. He said he was really determined to see it because he'd be a free man the moment he did, but if he missed it, he'd end up in a slave state again with no chance for freedom. Every so often, he jumps up and says:
“Dah she is?”
“Is that her?”
But it warn’t. It was Jack-o’-lanterns, or lightning bugs; so he set down again, and went to watching, same as before. Jim said it made him all over trembly and feverish to be so close to freedom. Well, I can tell you it made me all over trembly and feverish, too, to hear him, because I begun to get it through my head that he was most free—and who was to blame for it? Why, me. I couldn’t get that out of my conscience, no how nor no way. It got to troubling me so I couldn’t rest; I couldn’t stay still in one place. It hadn’t ever come home to me before, what this thing was that I was doing. But now it did; and it stayed with me, and scorched me more and more. I tried to make out to myself that I warn’t to blame, because I didn’t run Jim off from his rightful owner; but it warn’t no use, conscience up and says, every time, “But you knowed he was running for his freedom, and you could a paddled ashore and told somebody.” That was so—I couldn’t get around that noway. That was where it pinched. Conscience says to me, “What had poor Miss Watson done to you that you could see her nigger go off right under your eyes and never say one single word? What did that poor old woman do to you that you could treat her so mean? Why, she tried to learn you your book, she tried to learn you your manners, she tried to be good to you every way she knowed how. That’s what she done.”
But it wasn’t. It was Jack-o’-lanterns or fireflies; so he sat down again and went back to watching, just like before. Jim said being so close to freedom made him feel all shaky and feverish. Well, I can tell you I felt shaky and feverish too, hearing him, because I started to realize that he was the one most free—and who was to blame for that? Me. I couldn’t shake that from my conscience, no matter what. It troubled me so much that I couldn’t relax; I couldn’t stay still. I had never really understood before what I was doing. But now I did, and it stuck with me and burned me more every minute. I tried to convince myself that I wasn’t to blame, because I didn’t force Jim away from his rightful owner; but it was no use, my conscience would always say, “But you knew he was running for his freedom, and you could have paddled ashore and told someone.” That was true—I couldn’t get around that at all. That’s where it hurt. My conscience said to me, “What did poor Miss Watson ever do to you that you could watch her black servant leave right in front of you and not say a single word? What did that poor old woman do to you that you could treat her so badly? She tried to teach you your lessons, she tried to teach you manners, she tried to be good to you in every way she knew how. That’s what she did.”
I got to feeling so mean and so miserable I most wished I was dead. I fidgeted up and down the raft, abusing myself to myself, and Jim was fidgeting up and down past me. We neither of us could keep still. Every time he danced around and says, “Dah’s Cairo!” it went through me like a shot, and I thought if it was Cairo I reckoned I would die of miserableness.
I started to feel so angry and miserable that I almost wished I was dead. I paced back and forth on the raft, being hard on myself, while Jim was also pacing up and down next to me. Neither of us could sit still. Every time he hopped around and said, “There’s Cairo!” it struck me like a jolt, and I thought if it really was Cairo, I would probably die from my misery.
Jim talked out loud all the time while I was talking to myself. He was saying how the first thing he would do when he got to a free State he would go to saving up money and never spend a single cent, and when he got enough he would buy his wife, which was owned on a farm close to where Miss Watson lived; and then they would both work to buy the two children, and if their master wouldn’t sell them, they’d get an Ab’litionist to go and steal them.
Jim talked out loud all the time while I was talking to myself. He said that the first thing he would do when he got to a free State was start saving money and never spend a single cent. Once he had enough, he would buy his wife, who was owned on a farm near where Miss Watson lived. Then they would both work to buy the two children, and if their master wouldn’t sell them, they’d get an abolitionist to go and steal them.
It most froze me to hear such talk. He wouldn’t ever dared to talk such talk in his life before. Just see what a difference it made in him the minute he judged he was about free. It was according to the old saying, “Give a nigger an inch and he’ll take an ell.” Thinks I, this is what comes of my not thinking. Here was this nigger, which I had as good as helped to run away, coming right out flat-footed and saying he would steal his children—children that belonged to a man I didn’t even know; a man that hadn’t ever done me no harm.
It completely shocked me to hear such talk. He would never have dared to say anything like that before. Just look at how much he changed the moment he thought he was about to be free. It reminded me of the old saying, “Give a black man an inch and he’ll take a mile.” I thought to myself, this is what happens when I don’t think things through. Here was this man, who I had practically helped escape, coming right out and saying he would steal his children—children that belonged to a man I didn’t even know; a man who had never done me any harm.
I was sorry to hear Jim say that, it was such a lowering of him. My conscience got to stirring me up hotter than ever, until at last I says to it, “Let up on me—it ain’t too late yet—I’ll paddle ashore at the first light and tell.” I felt easy and happy and light as a feather right off. All my troubles was gone. I went to looking out sharp for a light, and sort of singing to myself. By-and-by one showed. Jim sings out:
I was bummed to hear Jim say that; it really brought him down. My conscience started bothering me more than ever, until finally I said to it, “Cut me some slack—it’s not too late—I’ll paddle to shore at the first light and confess.” I felt relieved and happy, light as a feather right away. All my troubles disappeared. I started looking out for a light and kind of singing to myself. After a while, one appeared. Jim called out:
“We’s safe, Huck, we’s safe! Jump up and crack yo’ heels! Dat’s de good ole Cairo at las’, I jis knows it!”
“We're safe, Huck, we're safe! Jump up and click your heels! That’s the good old Cairo at last, I just know it!”
I says:
I say:
“I’ll take the canoe and go and see, Jim. It mightn’t be, you know.”
“I’ll take the canoe and check it out, Jim. It might not be what you think, you know.”
He jumped and got the canoe ready, and put his old coat in the bottom for me to set on, and give me the paddle; and as I shoved off, he says:
He leaped into action, got the canoe ready, put his old coat at the bottom for me to sit on, and handed me the paddle; as I pushed off, he said:
“Pooty soon I’ll be a-shout’n’ for joy, en I’ll say, it’s all on accounts o’ Huck; I’s a free man, en I couldn’t ever ben free ef it hadn’ ben for Huck; Huck done it. Jim won’t ever forgit you, Huck; you’s de bes’ fren’ Jim’s ever had; en you’s de only fren’ ole Jim’s got now.”
“Pretty soon I’ll be shouting for joy, and I’ll say it’s all because of Huck; I’m a free man, and I could never have been free if it hadn’t been for Huck; Huck did it. Jim will never forget you, Huck; you’re the best friend Jim’s ever had; and you’re the only friend old Jim’s got now.”
I was paddling off, all in a sweat to tell on him; but when he says this, it seemed to kind of take the tuck all out of me. I went along slow then, and I warn’t right down certain whether I was glad I started or whether I warn’t. When I was fifty yards off, Jim says:
I was rowing away, all worked up to tell on him; but when he said that, it made me feel totally deflated. I slowed down then, and I wasn't sure if I was glad I had started or if I wasn't. When I was fifty yards away, Jim said:
“Dah you goes, de ole true Huck; de on’y white genlman dat ever kep’ his promise to ole Jim.”
“Dah you go, the old true Huck; the only white gentleman that ever kept his promise to old Jim.”
Well, I just felt sick. But I says, I got to do it—I can’t get out of it. Right then along comes a skiff with two men in it with guns, and they stopped and I stopped. One of them says:
Well, I just felt sick. But I said, I have to do it—I can’t get out of it. Right then a small boat came along with two guys in it with guns, and they stopped and I stopped. One of them says:
“What’s that yonder?”
"What's that over there?"
“A piece of a raft,” I says.
“A piece of a raft,” I say.
“Do you belong on it?”
"Do you belong there?"
“Yes, sir.”
“Yep, sir.”
“Any men on it?”
"Any guys on it?"
“Only one, sir.”
"Just one, sir."
“Well, there’s five niggers run off to-night up yonder, above the head of the bend. Is your man white or black?”
“Well, there are five Black people who ran off tonight up there, above the bend. Is your guy white or Black?”
I didn’t answer up prompt. I tried to, but the words wouldn’t come. I tried for a second or two to brace up and out with it, but I warn’t man enough—hadn’t the spunk of a rabbit. I see I was weakening; so I just give up trying, and up and says:
I didn’t respond right away. I attempted to, but the words just wouldn’t come. I made an effort for a second or two to gather myself and speak out, but I just didn’t have the courage—wasn’t brave enough. I realized I was losing my resolve; so I gave up and said:
“He’s white.”
"He's Caucasian."
“I reckon we’ll go and see for ourselves.”
"I think we'll go and see for ourselves."
“I wish you would,” says I, “because it’s pap that’s there, and maybe you’d help me tow the raft ashore where the light is. He’s sick—and so is mam and Mary Ann.”
“I wish you would,” I said, “because there’s food over there, and maybe you’d help me pull the raft to shore where the light is. He’s sick—and so is Mom and Mary Ann.”
“Oh, the devil! we’re in a hurry, boy. But I s’pose we’ve got to. Come, buckle to your paddle, and let’s get along.”
“Oh, come on! We’re in a rush, kid. But I guess we have to. Come on, pick up your paddle, and let’s get going.”
I buckled to my paddle and they laid to their oars. When we had made a stroke or two, I says:
I strapped on my paddle and they picked up their oars. After a few strokes, I said:
“Pap’ll be mighty much obleeged to you, I can tell you. Everybody goes away when I want them to help me tow the raft ashore, and I can’t do it by myself.”
“Dad will really appreciate it, I can tell you. Everyone leaves when I need them to help me pull the raft to shore, and I can’t do it alone.”
“Well, that’s infernal mean. Odd, too. Say, boy, what’s the matter with your father?”
“Well, that’s really mean. Strange, too. Hey, kid, what’s going on with your dad?”
“It’s the—a—the—well, it ain’t anything much.”
“It’s the—a—the—well, it’s not really anything special.”
They stopped pulling. It warn’t but a mighty little ways to the raft now. One says:
They stopped pulling. It wasn’t very far to the raft now. One of them said:
“Boy, that’s a lie. What is the matter with your pap? Answer up square now, and it’ll be the better for you.”
“Boy, that’s a lie. What’s the matter with your dad? Speak up honestly now, and it’ll be better for you.”
“I will, sir, I will, honest—but don’t leave us, please. It’s the—the—gentlemen, if you’ll only pull ahead, and let me heave you the headline, you won’t have to come a-near the raft—please do.”
“I will, sir, I will, honestly—but please don’t leave us. It’s the—the—gentlemen, if you’ll just move ahead a bit and let me throw you the headline, you won’t have to come near the raft—please do.”
“Set her back, John, set her back!” says one. They backed water. “Keep away, boy—keep to looard. Confound it, I just expect the wind has blowed it to us. Your pap’s got the small-pox, and you know it precious well. Why didn’t you come out and say so? Do you want to spread it all over?”
“Push her back, John, push her back!” says one. They moved away from the shore. “Stay away, kid—keep to the side. Damn it, I guess the wind must have blown it to us. Your dad has smallpox, and you know it very well. Why didn’t you just come out and say so? Do you want to spread it everywhere?”
“Well,” says I, a-blubbering, “I’ve told everybody before, and they just went away and left us.”
“Well,” I said, crying, “I’ve told everyone before, and they just walked away and left us.”
“Poor devil, there’s something in that. We are right down sorry for you, but we—well, hang it, we don’t want the small-pox, you see. Look here, I’ll tell you what to do. Don’t you try to land by yourself, or you’ll smash everything to pieces. You float along down about twenty miles, and you’ll come to a town on the left-hand side of the river. It will be long after sun-up then, and when you ask for help you tell them your folks are all down with chills and fever. Don’t be a fool again, and let people guess what is the matter. Now we’re trying to do you a kindness; so you just put twenty miles between us, that’s a good boy. It wouldn’t do any good to land yonder where the light is—it’s only a wood-yard. Say, I reckon your father’s poor, and I’m bound to say he’s in pretty hard luck. Here, I’ll put a twenty-dollar gold piece on this board, and you get it when it floats by. I feel mighty mean to leave you; but my kingdom! it won’t do to fool with small-pox, don’t you see?”
“Poor guy, there’s something to that. We really feel bad for you, but we—well, let’s be honest, we don’t want to catch smallpox, you know. Listen, I’ll tell you what to do. Don’t try to land by yourself, or you’ll ruin everything. Just float along for about twenty miles, and you’ll come to a town on the left side of the river. It’ll be well after sunrise by then, and when you ask for help, tell them your family is down with chills and fever. Don’t be stupid again and let people figure out what’s wrong. Now we’re trying to do you a favor; so just create some distance between us, that’s a good kid. It wouldn’t help to land where that light is—it’s just a wood yard. Hey, I guess your dad’s poor, and I have to say he’s in pretty rough shape. Here, I’ll leave a twenty-dollar gold piece on this board, and you can grab it when it floats by. I feel really bad leaving you; but my goodness! it’s not worth risking smallpox, don’t you get it?”
“Hold on, Parker,” says the other man, “here’s a twenty to put on the board for me. Good-bye, boy; you do as Mr. Parker told you, and you’ll be all right.”
“Hold on, Parker,” says the other man, “here’s a twenty to put on the board for me. Goodbye, kid; just do what Mr. Parker told you, and you’ll be fine.”
“That’s so, my boy—good-bye, good-bye. If you see any runaway niggers you get help and nab them, and you can make some money by it.”
“That’s right, my boy—goodbye, goodbye. If you see any runaway slaves, get help and catch them, and you can make some money from it.”
“Good-bye, sir,” says I; “I won’t let no runaway niggers get by me if I can help it.”
“Goodbye, sir,” I said; “I won’t let any runaway slaves get past me if I can help it.”
They went off and I got aboard the raft, feeling bad and low, because I knowed very well I had done wrong, and I see it warn’t no use for me to try to learn to do right; a body that don’t get started right when he’s little ain’t got no show—when the pinch comes there ain’t nothing to back him up and keep him to his work, and so he gets beat. Then I thought a minute, and says to myself, hold on; s’pose you’d a done right and give Jim up, would you felt better than what you do now? No, says I, I’d feel bad—I’d feel just the same way I do now. Well, then, says I, what’s the use you learning to do right when it’s troublesome to do right and ain’t no trouble to do wrong, and the wages is just the same? I was stuck. I couldn’t answer that. So I reckoned I wouldn’t bother no more about it, but after this always do whichever come handiest at the time.
They left, and I got on the raft, feeling down and low because I knew very well I had done wrong, and I saw it was no use trying to learn to do right; someone who doesn’t get started right when they’re young doesn’t stand a chance—when things get tough, there’s nothing to support them and keep them on track, so they end up getting beaten. Then I thought for a minute and told myself, hold on; if you had done the right thing and given Jim up, would you feel better than you do now? No, I said, I’d feel bad—I’d feel exactly the same as I do now. Well, then, I said, what’s the point of trying to learn to do right when it’s hard to do right and easy to do wrong, and the consequences are the same? I was stuck. I couldn’t answer that. So I decided not to worry about it anymore, but from then on, I’d just do whatever was easiest at the moment.
I went into the wigwam; Jim warn’t there. I looked all around; he warn’t anywhere. I says:
I went into the hut; Jim wasn’t there. I looked all around; he wasn’t anywhere. I said:
“Jim!”
“Jim!”
“Here I is, Huck. Is dey out o’ sight yit? Don’t talk loud.”
“Here I am, Huck. Are they out of sight yet? Don’t talk loud.”
He was in the river under the stern oar, with just his nose out. I told him they were out of sight, so he come aboard. He says:
He was in the river under the back oar, with just his nose sticking out. I told him they were out of sight, so he came aboard. He says:
“I was a-listenin’ to all de talk, en I slips into de river en was gwyne to shove for sho’ if dey come aboard. Den I was gwyne to swim to de raf’ agin when dey was gone. But lawsy, how you did fool ’em, Huck! Dat wuz de smartes’ dodge! I tell you, chile, I ’speck it save’ ole Jim—ole Jim ain’t going to forgit you for dat, honey.”
“I was listening to all the talk, and I slipped into the river and was going to push off for sure if they came on board. Then I was going to swim back to the raft again when they were gone. But wow, how you fooled them, Huck! That was the smartest trick! I tell you, kid, I think it saved old Jim—old Jim isn’t going to forget you for that, sweetheart.”
Then we talked about the money. It was a pretty good raise—twenty dollars apiece. Jim said we could take deck passage on a steamboat now, and the money would last us as far as we wanted to go in the free States. He said twenty mile more warn’t far for the raft to go, but he wished we was already there.
Then we talked about the money. It was a decent raise—twenty dollars each. Jim said we could take the deck passage on a steamboat now, and the money would last us as far as we wanted to go in the free States. He said twenty more miles wasn’t far for the raft to go, but he wished we were already there.
Towards daybreak we tied up, and Jim was mighty particular about hiding the raft good. Then he worked all day fixing things in bundles, and getting all ready to quit rafting.
Towards dawn, we tied up, and Jim was really particular about hiding the raft well. Then he spent the whole day organizing things into bundles and getting everything ready to stop rafting.
That night about ten we hove in sight of the lights of a town away down in a left-hand bend.
That night around ten, we spotted the lights of a town far down in a left bend.
I went off in the canoe to ask about it. Pretty soon I found a man out in the river with a skiff, setting a trot-line. I ranged up and says:
I paddled out in the canoe to ask about it. Before long, I spotted a guy in the river with a small boat, putting out a trot-line. I pulled up and said:
“Mister, is that town Cairo?”
"Excuse me, is that Cairo?"
“Cairo? no. You must be a blame’ fool.”
“Cairo? No way. You must be a complete fool.”
“What town is it, mister?”
"What town is this, sir?"
“If you want to know, go and find out. If you stay here botherin’ around me for about a half a minute longer you’ll get something you won’t want.”
“If you want to know, go find out. If you keep hanging around me for another half a minute, you’ll get something you won’t want.”
I paddled to the raft. Jim was awful disappointed, but I said never mind, Cairo would be the next place, I reckoned.
I paddled over to the raft. Jim was really disappointed, but I told him not to worry, Cairo would be the next stop, I figured.
We passed another town before daylight, and I was going out again; but it was high ground, so I didn’t go. No high ground about Cairo, Jim said. I had forgot it. We laid up for the day on a tow-head tolerable close to the left-hand bank. I begun to suspicion something. So did Jim. I says:
We passed another town before sunrise, and I was ready to go out again, but it was higher ground, so I stayed put. Jim said there wasn't any high ground near Cairo. I had forgotten that. We settled down for the day on a sandbar pretty close to the left bank. I started to feel suspicious. So did Jim. I said:
“Maybe we went by Cairo in the fog that night.”
“Maybe we passed through Cairo in the fog that night.”
He says:
He says:
“Doan’ le’s talk about it, Huck. Po’ niggers can’t have no luck. I awluz ’spected dat rattlesnake-skin warn’t done wid its work.”
“Let’s not talk about it, Huck. Poor blacks can’t catch a break. I always suspected that rattlesnake skin wasn’t finished with its job.”
“I wish I’d never seen that snake-skin, Jim—I do wish I’d never laid eyes on it.”
“I wish I had never seen that snake skin, Jim—I really wish I had never laid eyes on it.”
“It ain’t yo’ fault, Huck; you didn’ know. Don’t you blame yo’self ’bout it.”
“It’s not your fault, Huck; you didn’t know. Don’t blame yourself for it.”
When it was daylight, here was the clear Ohio water inshore, sure enough, and outside was the old regular Muddy! So it was all up with Cairo.
When it was daytime, there was the clear Ohio water close to shore, for sure, and out there was the usual Muddy! So that was it for Cairo.
We talked it all over. It wouldn’t do to take to the shore; we couldn’t take the raft up the stream, of course. There warn’t no way but to wait for dark, and start back in the canoe and take the chances. So we slept all day amongst the cottonwood thicket, so as to be fresh for the work, and when we went back to the raft about dark the canoe was gone!
We discussed everything. It wouldn’t make sense to go to the shore; we obviously couldn’t move the raft upstream. The only option was to wait until dark, then head back in the canoe and take our chances. So we slept all day in the cottonwood thicket to be rested for the task, and when we returned to the raft around dusk, the canoe was gone!
We didn’t say a word for a good while. There warn’t anything to say. We both knowed well enough it was some more work of the rattlesnake-skin; so what was the use to talk about it? It would only look like we was finding fault, and that would be bound to fetch more bad luck—and keep on fetching it, too, till we knowed enough to keep still.
We didn't say anything for a while. There wasn't much to say. We both knew it was just another trick of the rattlesnake skin, so what was the point in talking about it? It would just seem like we were complaining, and that was sure to bring more bad luck—and keep bringing it until we learned to stay quiet.
By-and-by we talked about what we better do, and found there warn’t no way but just to go along down with the raft till we got a chance to buy a canoe to go back in. We warn’t going to borrow it when there warn’t anybody around, the way pap would do, for that might set people after us.
Eventually, we talked about what we should do, and we realized there was no option but to keep going down the river with the raft until we had a chance to buy a canoe to go back in. We weren't going to steal one when no one was watching, like pap would do, because that might get people chasing after us.
So we shoved out after dark on the raft.
So we pushed off after dark on the raft.
Anybody that don’t believe yet that it’s foolishness to handle a snake-skin, after all that that snake-skin done for us, will believe it now if they read on and see what more it done for us.
Anyone who still thinks it's not foolish to handle a snake skin, considering all that it's done for us, will definitely change their mind if they keep reading and see what else it has done for us.
The place to buy canoes is off of rafts laying up at shore. But we didn’t see no rafts laying up; so we went along during three hours and more. Well, the night got gray and ruther thick, which is the next meanest thing to fog. You can’t tell the shape of the river, and you can’t see no distance. It got to be very late and still, and then along comes a steamboat up the river. We lit the lantern, and judged she would see it. Up-stream boats didn’t generly come close to us; they go out and follow the bars and hunt for easy water under the reefs; but nights like this they bull right up the channel against the whole river.
The place to buy canoes is off of rafts resting on the shore. But we didn’t see any rafts there, so we kept going for over three hours. Well, the night turned gray and kind of thick, which is almost as bad as fog. You can’t make out the shape of the river, and you can’t see far. It got really late and quiet, and then a steamboat came up the river. We lit the lantern, hoping it would see us. Upstream boats usually didn’t come close to us; they went out and followed the bars looking for easy water under the reefs; but on nights like this, they powered right up the channel against the whole river.
We could hear her pounding along, but we didn’t see her good till she was close. She aimed right for us. Often they do that and try to see how close they can come without touching; sometimes the wheel bites off a sweep, and then the pilot sticks his head out and laughs, and thinks he’s mighty smart. Well, here she comes, and we said she was going to try and shave us; but she didn’t seem to be sheering off a bit. She was a big one, and she was coming in a hurry, too, looking like a black cloud with rows of glow-worms around it; but all of a sudden she bulged out, big and scary, with a long row of wide-open furnace doors shining like red-hot teeth, and her monstrous bows and guards hanging right over us. There was a yell at us, and a jingling of bells to stop the engines, a powwow of cussing, and whistling of steam—and as Jim went overboard on one side and I on the other, she come smashing straight through the raft.
We could hear her coming, but we didn’t see her clearly until she was close. She was heading straight for us. They often do that to see how close they can get without hitting us; sometimes the wheel takes out a piece of the raft, and then the pilot sticks his head out and laughs, thinking he's really clever. Well, here she comes, and we said she was going to try to run us down; but she didn’t seem to be turning away at all. She was a big one, and she was charging in fast, looking like a black cloud surrounded by glowing lights; but suddenly she swelled up, huge and terrifying, with a long row of wide-open furnace doors shining like red-hot teeth, and her enormous bow hanging right over us. There was a shout at us, and a jingling of bells to stop the engines, a flurry of cursing, and the hissing of steam—and just as Jim jumped off the raft on one side and I did on the other, she came crashing straight through the raft.
I dived—and I aimed to find the bottom, too, for a thirty-foot wheel had got to go over me, and I wanted it to have plenty of room. I could always stay under water a minute; this time I reckon I stayed under a minute and a half. Then I bounced for the top in a hurry, for I was nearly busting. I popped out to my armpits and blowed the water out of my nose, and puffed a bit. Of course there was a booming current; and of course that boat started her engines again ten seconds after she stopped them, for they never cared much for raftsmen; so now she was churning along up the river, out of sight in the thick weather, though I could hear her.
I dove in, aiming to reach the bottom because a thirty-foot wheel was about to pass over me, and I wanted to make sure there was enough space. I could usually hold my breath for a minute, but this time I think I managed a minute and a half. Then I shot up to the surface quickly because I was nearly bursting. I came up to my armpits, blew the water out of my nose, and caught my breath. Of course, there was a strong current, and naturally, that boat fired up its engines again just ten seconds after turning them off, since they didn’t care much for people on rafts; so now it was churning upstream, out of sight in the thick weather, even though I could still hear it.
I sung out for Jim about a dozen times, but I didn’t get any answer; so I grabbed a plank that touched me while I was “treading water,” and struck out for shore, shoving it ahead of me. But I made out to see that the drift of the current was towards the left-hand shore, which meant that I was in a crossing; so I changed off and went that way.
I called out for Jim about a dozen times, but I didn’t get any response; so I grabbed a plank that came close to me while I was “treading water,” and started swimming towards the shore, pushing it in front of me. But I noticed that the current was pulling toward the left-hand shore, which meant I was in a crossing; so I switched direction and went that way.
It was one of these long, slanting, two-mile crossings; so I was a good long time in getting over. I made a safe landing, and clumb up the bank. I couldn’t see but a little ways, but I went poking along over rough ground for a quarter of a mile or more, and then I run across a big old-fashioned double log-house before I noticed it. I was going to rush by and get away, but a lot of dogs jumped out and went to howling and barking at me, and I knowed better than to move another peg.
It was one of those long, slanted, two-mile treks, so it took me a while to get across. I made it to the other side safely and climbed up the bank. I could only see a little ways ahead, but I kept pushing through the rough ground for about a quarter of a mile or more, and then I stumbled upon a big, old-fashioned double log house before I even realized it. I was about to hurry past and escape, but a bunch of dogs jumped out and started howling and barking at me, and I knew better than to make another move.
CHAPTER XVII.
In about a minute somebody spoke out of a window without putting his head out, and says:
In about a minute, someone spoke from a window without sticking their head out, and said:
“Be done, boys! Who’s there?”
"Wrap it up, guys! Who's there?"
I says:
I say:
“It’s me.”
“It’s me.”
“Who’s me?”
"Who am I?"
“George Jackson, sir.”
"George Jackson, sir."
“What do you want?”
"What do you want?"
“I don’t want nothing, sir. I only want to go along by, but the dogs won’t let me.”
“I don’t want anything, sir. I just want to pass through, but the dogs won’t let me.”
“What are you prowling around here this time of night for—hey?”
“What are you doing lurking around here this late at night—hey?”
“I warn’t prowling around, sir, I fell overboard off of the steamboat.”
“I wasn't sneaking around, sir, I fell off the steamboat.”
“Oh, you did, did you? Strike a light there, somebody. What did you say your name was?”
“Oh, you did, huh? Can someone light a match over there? What did you say your name was?”
“George Jackson, sir. I’m only a boy.”
“George Jackson, sir. I’m just a kid.”
“Look here, if you’re telling the truth you needn’t be afraid—nobody’ll hurt you. But don’t try to budge; stand right where you are. Rouse out Bob and Tom, some of you, and fetch the guns. George Jackson, is there anybody with you?”
“Listen, if you’re being honest, you don’t need to be scared—nobody’s going to hurt you. But don’t move; stay right where you are. Some of you go get Bob and Tom, and bring the guns. George Jackson, is there anyone with you?”
“No, sir, nobody.”
“No, sir, no one.”
I heard the people stirring around in the house now, and see a light. The man sung out:
I heard people moving around in the house and saw a light. The man called out:
“Snatch that light away, Betsy, you old fool—ain’t you got any sense? Put it on the floor behind the front door. Bob, if you and Tom are ready, take your places.”
“Turn that light off, Betsy, you silly woman—don’t you have any sense? Put it on the floor behind the front door. Bob, if you and Tom are ready, take your places.”
“All ready.”
"All set."
“Now, George Jackson, do you know the Shepherdsons?”
“Now, George Jackson, do you know the Shepherdsons?”
“No, sir; I never heard of them.”
“No, sir; I’ve never heard of them.”
“Well, that may be so, and it mayn’t. Now, all ready. Step forward, George Jackson. And mind, don’t you hurry—come mighty slow. If there’s anybody with you, let him keep back—if he shows himself he’ll be shot. Come along now. Come slow; push the door open yourself—just enough to squeeze in, d’ you hear?”
“Well, that could be true, or it might not be. Now, all set. Step forward, George Jackson. And remember, don’t rush—come really slowly. If anyone’s with you, they should stay back—if they show themselves, they’ll be shot. Alright, now. Move slowly; open the door yourself—just enough to slip in, got it?”
I didn’t hurry; I couldn’t if I’d a wanted to. I took one slow step at a time and there warn’t a sound, only I thought I could hear my heart. The dogs were as still as the humans, but they followed a little behind me. When I got to the three log doorsteps I heard them unlocking and unbarring and unbolting. I put my hand on the door and pushed it a little and a little more till somebody said, “There, that’s enough—put your head in.” I done it, but I judged they would take it off.
I didn’t rush; I couldn’t even if I wanted to. I took one slow step at a time, and there wasn’t a sound, except I thought I could hear my heartbeat. The dogs were as quiet as the people, but they trailed a bit behind me. When I reached the three log steps, I heard them unlocking, unbolting, and unbaring the door. I placed my hand on it and pushed it a little, then a little more until someone said, “Alright, that’s enough—just put your head in.” I did it, but I figured they might take my head off.
The candle was on the floor, and there they all was, looking at me, and me at them, for about a quarter of a minute: Three big men with guns pointed at me, which made me wince, I tell you; the oldest, gray and about sixty, the other two thirty or more—all of them fine and handsome—and the sweetest old gray-headed lady, and back of her two young women which I couldn’t see right well. The old gentleman says:
The candle was on the floor, and there they all were, looking at me, and me at them, for about fifteen seconds: Three big men with guns pointed at me, which made me flinch, I swear; the oldest, gray and about sixty, the other two more than thirty—all of them tall and good-looking—and the sweetest old gray-haired lady, and behind her two young women I couldn’t see very well. The old gentleman says:
“There; I reckon it’s all right. Come in.”
“There; I think it's all good. Come in.”
As soon as I was in the old gentleman he locked the door and barred it and bolted it, and told the young men to come in with their guns, and they all went in a big parlor that had a new rag carpet on the floor, and got together in a corner that was out of the range of the front windows—there warn’t none on the side. They held the candle, and took a good look at me, and all said, “Why, he ain’t a Shepherdson—no, there ain’t any Shepherdson about him.” Then the old man said he hoped I wouldn’t mind being searched for arms, because he didn’t mean no harm by it—it was only to make sure. So he didn’t pry into my pockets, but only felt outside with his hands, and said it was all right. He told me to make myself easy and at home, and tell all about myself; but the old lady says:
As soon as I was in, the old man locked the door, barred it, and bolted it. He told the young guys to come in with their guns, and they all went into a big parlor that had a new rag carpet on the floor. They gathered in a corner that was out of the view of the front windows—there weren’t any on the side. They held the candle, took a good look at me, and all said, “Well, he isn’t a Shepherdson—no, there’s nothing Shepherdson about him.” Then the old man said he hoped I wouldn’t mind being searched for weapons because he didn’t mean any harm by it—he just wanted to be sure. So he didn’t dig through my pockets, just felt the outside with his hands and said it was fine. He told me to make myself comfortable and at home, and to share all about myself; but the old lady says:
“Why, bless you, Saul, the poor thing’s as wet as he can be; and don’t you reckon it may be he’s hungry?”
“Why, bless you, Saul, the poor thing's soaking wet; and don't you think he might be hungry?”
“True for you, Rachel—I forgot.”
"You're right, Rachel—I forgot."
So the old lady says:
So the elderly woman says:
“Betsy” (this was a nigger woman), “you fly around and get him something to eat as quick as you can, poor thing; and one of you girls go and wake up Buck and tell him—oh, here he is himself. Buck, take this little stranger and get the wet clothes off from him and dress him up in some of yours that’s dry.”
“Betsy” (this was a Black woman), “hurry up and get him something to eat as quickly as you can, poor thing; and one of you girls go wake up Buck and let him know—oh, here he is himself. Buck, take this little stranger, get the wet clothes off him, and dress him in some of your dry ones.”
Buck looked about as old as me—thirteen or fourteen or along there, though he was a little bigger than me. He hadn’t on anything but a shirt, and he was very frowzy-headed. He came in gaping and digging one fist into his eyes, and he was dragging a gun along with the other one. He says:
Buck looked around my age—thirteen or fourteen or something like that, though he was a bit taller than me. He was only wearing a shirt, and his hair was a mess. He came in yawning and rubbing one fist into his eyes, dragging a gun with the other hand. He said:
“Ain’t they no Shepherdsons around?”
“Aren’t there any Shepherdsons around?”
They said, no, ’twas a false alarm.
They said no, it was a false alarm.
“Well,” he says, “if they’d a ben some, I reckon I’d a got one.”
“Well,” he says, “if there had been some, I guess I would have gotten one.”
They all laughed, and Bob says:
They all laughed, and Bob says:
“Why, Buck, they might have scalped us all, you’ve been so slow in coming.”
“Why, Buck, they could have scalped us all; you've taken your time getting here.”
“Well, nobody come after me, and it ain’t right I’m always kept down; I don’t get no show.”
“Well, nobody comes after me, and it's not fair that I'm always held back; I don’t get any recognition.”
“Never mind, Buck, my boy,” says the old man, “you’ll have show enough, all in good time, don’t you fret about that. Go ’long with you now, and do as your mother told you.”
“Don’t worry about it, Buck, my boy,” says the old man, “you’ll have plenty of chances soon enough, so don’t stress about that. Now go on and do what your mother told you.”
When we got up-stairs to his room he got me a coarse shirt and a roundabout and pants of his, and I put them on. While I was at it he asked me what my name was, but before I could tell him he started to tell me about a bluejay and a young rabbit he had catched in the woods day before yesterday, and he asked me where Moses was when the candle went out. I said I didn’t know; I hadn’t heard about it before, no way.
When we got upstairs to his room, he grabbed me a rough shirt, a jacket, and some pants of his, and I put them on. While I was changing, he asked me what my name was, but before I could answer, he started telling me about a bluejay and a young rabbit he had caught in the woods the day before yesterday, and he asked me where Moses was when the candle went out. I said I didn’t know; I hadn't heard anything about it before, no way.
“Well, guess,” he says.
“Well, take a guess,” he says.
“How’m I going to guess,” says I, “when I never heard tell of it before?”
“How am I supposed to guess,” I said, “when I’ve never heard of it before?”
“But you can guess, can’t you? It’s just as easy.”
“But you can guess, right? It’s just as easy.”
“Which candle?” I says.
“Which candle?” I say.
“Why, any candle,” he says.
“Any candle will do,” he says.
“I don’t know where he was,” says I; “where was he?”
“I don’t know where he was,” I said; “where was he?”
“Why, he was in the dark! That’s where he was!”
“Why, he was in the dark! That’s where he was!”
“Well, if you knowed where he was, what did you ask me for?”
“Well, if you knew where he was, why did you ask me?”
“Why, blame it, it’s a riddle, don’t you see? Say, how long are you going to stay here? You got to stay always. We can just have booming times—they don’t have no school now. Do you own a dog? I’ve got a dog—and he’ll go in the river and bring out chips that you throw in. Do you like to comb up Sundays, and all that kind of foolishness? You bet I don’t, but ma she makes me. Confound these ole britches! I reckon I’d better put ’em on, but I’d ruther not, it’s so warm. Are you all ready? All right. Come along, old hoss.”
“Why, it's a riddle, can’t you see? So, how long are you going to hang out here? You have to stay forever. We can just have a great time—there’s no school now. Do you have a dog? I have a dog—and he’ll jump into the river and fetch the sticks you throw in. Do you enjoy dressing up for Sundays and all that nonsense? You bet I don’t, but my mom makes me. Darn these old pants! I guess I should put them on, but I’d rather not; it’s so warm. Are you all set? Alright. Let’s go, old buddy.”
Cold corn-pone, cold corn-beef, butter and buttermilk—that is what they had for me down there, and there ain’t nothing better that ever I’ve come across yet. Buck and his ma and all of them smoked cob pipes, except the nigger woman, which was gone, and the two young women. They all smoked and talked, and I eat and talked. The young women had quilts around them, and their hair down their backs. They all asked me questions, and I told them how pap and me and all the family was living on a little farm down at the bottom of Arkansaw, and my sister Mary Ann run off and got married and never was heard of no more, and Bill went to hunt them and he warn’t heard of no more, and Tom and Mort died, and then there warn’t nobody but just me and pap left, and he was just trimmed down to nothing, on account of his troubles; so when he died I took what there was left, because the farm didn’t belong to us, and started up the river, deck passage, and fell overboard; and that was how I come to be here. So they said I could have a home there as long as I wanted it. Then it was most daylight and everybody went to bed, and I went to bed with Buck, and when I waked up in the morning, drat it all, I had forgot what my name was. So I laid there about an hour trying to think, and when Buck waked up I says:
Cold corn pones, cold corned beef, butter, and buttermilk—that's what they had for me down there, and nothing better has come my way yet. Buck, his mom, and everyone else smoked corn cob pipes, except for the black woman who was gone, and the two young women. They all smoked and chatted while I ate and talked. The young women were wrapped in quilts, with their hair hanging down their backs. They asked me questions, and I shared how my dad and I, along with the rest of the family, lived on a small farm down in Arkansas. My sister Mary Ann ran off to get married and was never heard from again, and Bill went to find her and he disappeared too. Tom and Mort passed away, leaving just me and my dad, who was worn down from all his troubles. So when he died, I took what was left, since the farm didn’t belong to us, and set off up the river with a deck passage, but I fell overboard; that’s how I ended up here. They said I could stay as long as I wanted. By then, it was almost daylight, and everyone went to bed. I shared a bed with Buck, and when I woke up in the morning, darn it all, I had forgotten my name. I lay there for about an hour trying to remember, and when Buck woke up, I said:
“Can you spell, Buck?”
"Can you spell, Buck?"
“Yes,” he says.
“Yes,” he says.
“I bet you can’t spell my name,” says I.
“I bet you can’t spell my name,” I say.
“I bet you what you dare I can,” says he.
"I'll bet you I can do it," he says.
“All right,” says I, “go ahead.”
“All right,” I said, “go for it.”
“G-e-o-r-g-e J-a-x-o-n—there now,” he says.
“George Jaxon—there now,” he says.
“Well,” says I, “you done it, but I didn’t think you could. It ain’t no slouch of a name to spell—right off without studying.”
“Well,” I said, “you did it, but I didn’t think you could. That’s not an easy name to spell—straight off without any practice.”
I set it down, private, because somebody might want me to spell it next, and so I wanted to be handy with it and rattle it off like I was used to it.
I put it down, privately, because someone might want me to spell it next, and I wanted to be ready with it and rattle it off like I was used to it.
It was a mighty nice family, and a mighty nice house, too. I hadn’t seen no house out in the country before that was so nice and had so much style. It didn’t have an iron latch on the front door, nor a wooden one with a buckskin string, but a brass knob to turn, the same as houses in town. There warn’t no bed in the parlor, nor a sign of a bed; but heaps of parlors in towns has beds in them. There was a big fireplace that was bricked on the bottom, and the bricks was kept clean and red by pouring water on them and scrubbing them with another brick; sometimes they wash them over with red water-paint that they call Spanish-brown, same as they do in town. They had big brass dog-irons that could hold up a saw-log. There was a clock on the middle of the mantelpiece, with a picture of a town painted on the bottom half of the glass front, and a round place in the middle of it for the sun, and you could see the pendulum swinging behind it. It was beautiful to hear that clock tick; and sometimes when one of these peddlers had been along and scoured her up and got her in good shape, she would start in and strike a hundred and fifty before she got tuckered out. They wouldn’t took any money for her.
It was a really nice family and a really nice house, too. I hadn’t seen a house in the country before that was so nice and stylish. It didn’t have an iron latch on the front door or a wooden one with a buckskin string, but a brass knob to turn, just like houses in town. There wasn’t a bed in the parlor, nor any sign of a bed; but lots of parlors in towns do have beds in them. There was a big fireplace with a bricked bottom, and the bricks were kept clean and red by pouring water on them and scrubbing with another brick; sometimes they wash them over with red water-paint they call Spanish-brown, just like they do in town. They had big brass dog-irons that could hold up a saw-log. There was a clock in the middle of the mantelpiece, with a picture of a town painted on the bottom half of the glass front, and a round spot in the middle for the sun, where you could see the pendulum swinging behind it. It was nice to hear that clock tick; and sometimes when one of these peddlers had come by and cleaned it up and got it in good shape, it would start ringing and go for a hundred and fifty strikes before it finally got tired. They wouldn’t take any money for it.
Well, there was a big outlandish parrot on each side of the clock, made out of something like chalk, and painted up gaudy. By one of the parrots was a cat made of crockery, and a crockery dog by the other; and when you pressed down on them they squeaked, but didn’t open their mouths nor look different nor interested. They squeaked through underneath. There was a couple of big wild-turkey-wing fans spread out behind those things. On the table in the middle of the room was a kind of a lovely crockery basket that had apples and oranges and peaches and grapes piled up in it, which was much redder and yellower and prettier than real ones is, but they warn’t real because you could see where pieces had got chipped off and showed the white chalk, or whatever it was, underneath.
There was a big, flashy parrot on each side of the clock, made of something like chalk and painted in bright colors. Next to one parrot was a cat made of ceramic, and a ceramic dog by the other; when you pressed on them, they squeaked, but they didn’t open their mouths or look any different or interested. The squeaking came from underneath. There were a couple of big wild-turkey-wing fans spread out behind those pieces. On the table in the middle of the room was a nice ceramic basket filled with apples, oranges, peaches, and grapes stacked up in it, which looked a lot redder and yellower and prettier than real ones, but they weren't real because you could see where bits had chipped off and revealed the white chalk, or whatever it was, underneath.
This table had a cover made out of beautiful oilcloth, with a red and blue spread-eagle painted on it, and a painted border all around. It come all the way from Philadelphia, they said. There was some books, too, piled up perfectly exact, on each corner of the table. One was a big family Bible full of pictures. One was Pilgrim’s Progress, about a man that left his family, it didn’t say why. I read considerable in it now and then. The statements was interesting, but tough. Another was Friendship’s Offering, full of beautiful stuff and poetry; but I didn’t read the poetry. Another was Henry Clay’s Speeches, and another was Dr. Gunn’s Family Medicine, which told you all about what to do if a body was sick or dead. There was a hymn book, and a lot of other books. And there was nice split-bottom chairs, and perfectly sound, too—not bagged down in the middle and busted, like an old basket.
This table had a cover made of beautiful oilcloth, featuring a red and blue spread-eagle design, with a painted border all around. They said it came all the way from Philadelphia. There were some books piled up neatly on each corner of the table. One was a large family Bible filled with pictures. One was Pilgrim’s Progress, about a man who left his family, though it didn’t explain why. I read a bit of it now and then. The statements were interesting, but challenging. Another was Friendship’s Offering, packed with beautiful content and poetry, but I didn’t read the poetry. Another was Henry Clay’s Speeches, and another was Dr. Gunn’s Family Medicine, which explained what to do if someone was sick or dead. There was a hymn book and several other books. There were also nice split-bottom chairs, in perfect condition—not sagging in the middle and broken like an old basket.
They had pictures hung on the walls—mainly Washingtons and Lafayettes, and battles, and Highland Marys, and one called “Signing the Declaration.” There was some that they called crayons, which one of the daughters which was dead made her own self when she was only fifteen years old. They was different from any pictures I ever see before—blacker, mostly, than is common. One was a woman in a slim black dress, belted small under the armpits, with bulges like a cabbage in the middle of the sleeves, and a large black scoop-shovel bonnet with a black veil, and white slim ankles crossed about with black tape, and very wee black slippers, like a chisel, and she was leaning pensive on a tombstone on her right elbow, under a weeping willow, and her other hand hanging down her side holding a white handkerchief and a reticule, and underneath the picture it said “Shall I Never See Thee More Alas.” Another one was a young lady with her hair all combed up straight to the top of her head, and knotted there in front of a comb like a chair-back, and she was crying into a handkerchief and had a dead bird laying on its back in her other hand with its heels up, and underneath the picture it said “I Shall Never Hear Thy Sweet Chirrup More Alas.” There was one where a young lady was at a window looking up at the moon, and tears running down her cheeks; and she had an open letter in one hand with black sealing wax showing on one edge of it, and she was mashing a locket with a chain to it against her mouth, and underneath the picture it said “And Art Thou Gone Yes Thou Art Gone Alas.” These was all nice pictures, I reckon, but I didn’t somehow seem to take to them, because if ever I was down a little they always give me the fan-tods. Everybody was sorry she died, because she had laid out a lot more of these pictures to do, and a body could see by what she had done what they had lost. But I reckoned that with her disposition she was having a better time in the graveyard. She was at work on what they said was her greatest picture when she took sick, and every day and every night it was her prayer to be allowed to live till she got it done, but she never got the chance. It was a picture of a young woman in a long white gown, standing on the rail of a bridge all ready to jump off, with her hair all down her back, and looking up to the moon, with the tears running down her face, and she had two arms folded across her breast, and two arms stretched out in front, and two more reaching up towards the moon—and the idea was to see which pair would look best, and then scratch out all the other arms; but, as I was saying, she died before she got her mind made up, and now they kept this picture over the head of the bed in her room, and every time her birthday come they hung flowers on it. Other times it was hid with a little curtain. The young woman in the picture had a kind of a nice sweet face, but there was so many arms it made her look too spidery, seemed to me.
They had pictures hung on the walls—mostly of Washingtons and Lafayettes, scenes of battles, and Highland Marys, and one titled “Signing the Declaration.” There were some that they called crayons, made by one of the deceased daughters when she was only fifteen years old. They were different from any pictures I had ever seen before—darker, mostly, than usual. One was a woman in a slim black dress, fitted under the armpits, with puffy arms like cabbage in the middle of the sleeves, and a big black scoop bonnet with a black veil, and white slender ankles wrapped with black tape, and tiny black slippers, like chisels, and she was pensively leaning on a tombstone on her right elbow, under a weeping willow, with her other hand hanging down her side holding a white handkerchief and a reticule, and underneath the picture, it said “Shall I Never See Thee More Alas.” Another depicted a young lady with her hair all combed straight up to the top of her head, knotted in front like a chair-back, crying into a handkerchief, with a dead bird lying on its back in her other hand with its feet up, and beneath the picture, it said “I Shall Never Hear Thy Sweet Chirrup More Alas.” There was one of a young lady at a window looking up at the moon, tears running down her cheeks; she held an open letter in one hand with black sealing wax showing on one edge, and was pressing a locket with a chain against her mouth, and underneath the picture, it said “And Art Thou Gone Yes Thou Art Gone Alas.” These were all nice pictures, I guess, but I didn’t really connect with them because whenever I felt a bit down, they always gave me the creeps. Everybody was sad she passed away since she had planned to create many more of these pictures, and you could see from what she had done what they had lost. But I figured that with her nature, she was probably having a better time in the graveyard. She was working on what they said was her greatest picture when she got sick, and every day and night, she prayed to live long enough to finish it, but she never got the chance. It was a picture of a young woman in a long white gown, standing on the railing of a bridge ready to jump off, with her hair cascading down her back, looking up at the moon, tears streaming down her face, with two arms crossed over her chest, two stretched out in front, and two reaching up towards the moon—and the idea was to see which pair looked best, and then erase the other arms; but, as I said, she died before she could decide, and now they kept this picture over the head of the bed in her room, and every time her birthday came, they hung flowers on it. At other times, it was covered with a small curtain. The young woman in the picture had a kind of sweet face, but with so many arms, it made her look too spidery, it seemed to me.

This young girl kept a scrap-book when she was alive, and used to paste obituaries and accidents and cases of patient suffering in it out of the Presbyterian Observer, and write poetry after them out of her own head. It was very good poetry. This is what she wrote about a boy by the name of Stephen Dowling Bots that fell down a well and was drownded:
This young girl kept a scrapbook when she was alive and used to paste obituaries, accidents, and stories of patient suffering in it from the Presbyterian Observer, and then write poetry inspired by them from her own imagination. It was really good poetry. Here's what she wrote about a boy named Stephen Dowling Bots who fell down a well and drowned:
ODE TO STEPHEN DOWLING BOTS, DEC’D
ODE TO STEPHEN DOWLING BOTS, DEC’D
And did young Stephen sicken,
And did young Stephen die?
And did the sad hearts thicken,
And did the mourners cry?
No; such was not the fate of
Young Stephen Dowling Bots;
Though sad hearts round him thickened,
’Twas not from sickness’ shots.
No whooping-cough did rack his frame,
Nor measles drear with spots;
Not these impaired the sacred name
Of Stephen Dowling Bots.
Despised love struck not with woe
That head of curly knots,
Nor stomach troubles laid him low,
Young Stephen Dowling Bots.
O no. Then list with tearful eye,
Whilst I his fate do tell.
His soul did from this cold world fly
By falling down a well.
They got him out and emptied him;
Alas it was too late;
His spirit was gone for to sport aloft
In the realms of the good and great.
And did young Stephen get sick,
And did young Stephen die?
And did the sad hearts grow heavy,
And did the mourners cry?
No; that was not the fate of
Young Stephen Dowling Bots;
Though sad hearts around him grew heavy,
It wasn’t from illness’ blows.
No whooping cough did shake his body,
Nor measles left their spots;
Not these tarnished the sacred name
Of Stephen Dowling Bots.
Despised love did not strike him with grief
That head of curly hair,
Nor stomach troubles brought him down,
Young Stephen Dowling Bots.
Oh no. So listen with tearful eyes,
While I tell his fate.
His soul left this cold world
By falling down a well.
They got him out and drained him;
Alas, it was too late;
His spirit was gone to play above
In the realms of the good and great.
If Emmeline Grangerford could make poetry like that before she was fourteen, there ain’t no telling what she could a done by-and-by. Buck said she could rattle off poetry like nothing. She didn’t ever have to stop to think. He said she would slap down a line, and if she couldn’t find anything to rhyme with it would just scratch it out and slap down another one, and go ahead. She warn’t particular; she could write about anything you choose to give her to write about just so it was sadful. Every time a man died, or a woman died, or a child died, she would be on hand with her “tribute” before he was cold. She called them tributes. The neighbors said it was the doctor first, then Emmeline, then the undertaker—the undertaker never got in ahead of Emmeline but once, and then she hung fire on a rhyme for the dead person’s name, which was Whistler. She warn’t ever the same after that; she never complained, but she kinder pined away and did not live long. Poor thing, many’s the time I made myself go up to the little room that used to be hers and get out her poor old scrap-book and read in it when her pictures had been aggravating me and I had soured on her a little. I liked all that family, dead ones and all, and warn’t going to let anything come between us. Poor Emmeline made poetry about all the dead people when she was alive, and it didn’t seem right that there warn’t nobody to make some about her now she was gone; so I tried to sweat out a verse or two myself, but I couldn’t seem to make it go somehow. They kept Emmeline’s room trim and nice, and all the things fixed in it just the way she liked to have them when she was alive, and nobody ever slept there. The old lady took care of the room herself, though there was plenty of niggers, and she sewed there a good deal and read her Bible there mostly.
If Emmeline Grangerford could write poetry like that before turning fourteen, there's no telling what she could have done later. Buck said she could spit out poetry effortlessly. She never had to pause to think. He said she would write a line, and if she couldn’t find a rhyme for it, she’d just scratch it out and write another, moving right along. She wasn’t picky; she could write about anything you gave her as long as it was sad. Every time a man, woman, or child died, she was right there with her "tribute" before the body had even cooled. She called them tributes. The neighbors said it was always the doctor first, then Emmeline, and then the undertaker—the undertaker never got there before Emmeline except once, when she struggled to find a rhyme for the deceased’s name, which was Whistler. After that, she was never the same; she never complained, but she kind of faded away and didn’t live long. Poor thing, I often made myself go up to the little room that used to be hers and pull out her old scrapbook to read in it when her pictures had been bothering me and I had soured on her a bit. I liked that whole family, even the ones who were gone, and I wasn’t going to let anything come between us. Poor Emmeline wrote poetry about all the dead people while she was alive, and it didn’t seem right that there was no one to write some about her now that she was gone; so I tried to come up with a verse or two myself, but it just wouldn’t work. They kept Emmeline’s room neat and tidy, with everything arranged just how she liked it when she was alive, and no one ever slept there. The old lady took care of the room herself, even though there were plenty of sad moments, and she sewed there a lot and mostly read her Bible there.
Well, as I was saying about the parlor, there was beautiful curtains on the windows: white, with pictures painted on them of castles with vines all down the walls, and cattle coming down to drink. There was a little old piano, too, that had tin pans in it, I reckon, and nothing was ever so lovely as to hear the young ladies sing “The Last Link is Broken” and play “The Battle of Prague” on it. The walls of all the rooms was plastered, and most had carpets on the floors, and the whole house was whitewashed on the outside.
Well, as I was saying about the parlor, there were beautiful curtains on the windows: white, with pictures painted on them of castles with vines climbing down the walls and cattle coming down to drink. There was also a little old piano that probably had tin pans in it, and nothing was as lovely as hearing the young ladies sing “The Last Link is Broken” and play “The Battle of Prague” on it. The walls of all the rooms were plastered, and most had carpets on the floors, and the whole house was whitewashed on the outside.
It was a double house, and the big open place betwixt them was roofed and floored, and sometimes the table was set there in the middle of the day, and it was a cool, comfortable place. Nothing couldn’t be better. And warn’t the cooking good, and just bushels of it too!
It was a duplex, and the large open space between them was covered and had a floor, and sometimes the table was set up there in the middle of the day, making it a cool, comfortable spot. Nothing could be better. And wasn’t the cooking delicious, with just tons of it too!
CHAPTER XVIII.
Col. Grangerford was a gentleman, you see. He was a gentleman all over; and so was his family. He was well born, as the saying is, and that’s worth as much in a man as it is in a horse, so the Widow Douglas said, and nobody ever denied that she was of the first aristocracy in our town; and pap he always said it, too, though he warn’t no more quality than a mudcat himself. Col. Grangerford was very tall and very slim, and had a darkish-paly complexion, not a sign of red in it anywheres; he was clean shaved every morning all over his thin face, and he had the thinnest kind of lips, and the thinnest kind of nostrils, and a high nose, and heavy eyebrows, and the blackest kind of eyes, sunk so deep back that they seemed like they was looking out of caverns at you, as you may say. His forehead was high, and his hair was black and straight and hung to his shoulders. His hands was long and thin, and every day of his life he put on a clean shirt and a full suit from head to foot made out of linen so white it hurt your eyes to look at it; and on Sundays he wore a blue tail-coat with brass buttons on it. He carried a mahogany cane with a silver head to it. There warn’t no frivolishness about him, not a bit, and he warn’t ever loud. He was as kind as he could be—you could feel that, you know, and so you had confidence. Sometimes he smiled, and it was good to see; but when he straightened himself up like a liberty-pole, and the lightning begun to flicker out from under his eyebrows, you wanted to climb a tree first, and find out what the matter was afterwards. He didn’t ever have to tell anybody to mind their manners—everybody was always good-mannered where he was. Everybody loved to have him around, too; he was sunshine most always—I mean he made it seem like good weather. When he turned into a cloudbank it was awful dark for half a minute, and that was enough; there wouldn’t nothing go wrong again for a week.
Col. Grangerford was a true gentleman, you know. He was a gentleman in every sense, and so was his family. He was born into a good family, as they say, and that counts for just as much in a man as it does in a horse, or so the Widow Douglas stated, and no one ever argued with her since she was among the highest social class in our town; and Pap always said the same, even though he wasn’t any more refined than a mudcat himself. Col. Grangerford was very tall and slim, with a dark, pale complexion that had no hint of red anywhere; he shaved clean every morning all over his thin face, and he had the thinnest lips and nostrils, a prominent nose, heavy eyebrows, and deeply-set, dark eyes that looked as if they were peering out from caves at you. His forehead was high, and he had straight black hair that hung down to his shoulders. His hands were long and thin, and every day he wore a clean shirt and a full linen suit so bright white it was almost blinding; on Sundays, he wore a blue tailcoat with brass buttons. He carried a mahogany cane with a silver handle. There was no silliness about him, not at all, and he was never loud. He was as kind as he could possibly be—you could feel it, and that gave you confidence. Sometimes he smiled, and it was a pleasure to see; but when he stood up tall like a flagpole and the lightning seemed to flash from under his eyebrows, you’d want to climb a tree first and figure out what was going on afterward. He never had to remind anyone to behave—everyone was always well-mannered around him. Everybody loved having him around; he was like sunshine most of the time—I mean, he made everything feel pleasant. But when he turned dark like a storm cloud, it would get really intense for a moment, and that was enough; nothing would go wrong again for a week.
When him and the old lady come down in the morning all the family got up out of their chairs and give them good-day, and didn’t set down again till they had set down. Then Tom and Bob went to the sideboard where the decanter was, and mixed a glass of bitters and handed it to him, and he held it in his hand and waited till Tom’s and Bob’s was mixed, and then they bowed and said, “Our duty to you, sir, and madam;” and they bowed the least bit in the world and said thank you, and so they drank, all three, and Bob and Tom poured a spoonful of water on the sugar and the mite of whisky or apple brandy in the bottom of their tumblers, and give it to me and Buck, and we drank to the old people too.
When he and the old lady came down in the morning, the whole family got up from their chairs, greeted them, and didn't sit down again until they did. Then Tom and Bob went to the sideboard where the decanter was, mixed a glass of bitters, and handed it to him. He held it in his hand and waited until Tom's and Bob's drinks were ready, then they bowed and said, "Our duty to you, sir, and madam." They bowed just a little and said thank you, and then all three of them drank. Bob and Tom poured a spoonful of water on the sugar and a bit of whisky or apple brandy at the bottom of their tumblers and gave it to me and Buck, and we drank to the old people too.
Bob was the oldest and Tom next—tall, beautiful men with very broad shoulders and brown faces, and long black hair and black eyes. They dressed in white linen from head to foot, like the old gentleman, and wore broad Panama hats.
Bob was the oldest, and Tom was next—tall, handsome guys with broad shoulders, brown skin, long black hair, and dark eyes. They wore white linen from head to toe, just like the old gentleman, and sported wide Panama hats.
Then there was Miss Charlotte; she was twenty-five, and tall and proud and grand, but as good as she could be when she warn’t stirred up; but when she was, she had a look that would make you wilt in your tracks, like her father. She was beautiful.
Then there was Miss Charlotte; she was twenty-five, tall, proud, and impressive, but as sweet as can be when she wasn’t upset; but when she was, she had a look that could make you freeze in your tracks, just like her father. She was beautiful.
So was her sister, Miss Sophia, but it was a different kind. She was gentle and sweet like a dove, and she was only twenty.
So was her sister, Miss Sophia, but in a different way. She was gentle and sweet like a dove, and she was only twenty.
Each person had their own nigger to wait on them—Buck too. My nigger had a monstrous easy time, because I warn’t used to having anybody do anything for me, but Buck’s was on the jump most of the time.
Each person had their own servant—Buck too. My servant had an incredibly easy time because I wasn't used to having anyone do anything for me, but Buck's was busy most of the time.
This was all there was of the family now, but there used to be more—three sons; they got killed; and Emmeline that died.
This was all there was of the family now, but there used to be more—three sons; they were killed; and Emmeline who died.
The old gentleman owned a lot of farms and over a hundred niggers. Sometimes a stack of people would come there, horseback, from ten or fifteen mile around, and stay five or six days, and have such junketings round about and on the river, and dances and picnics in the woods daytimes, and balls at the house nights. These people was mostly kinfolks of the family. The men brought their guns with them. It was a handsome lot of quality, I tell you.
The older gentleman owned a lot of farms and over a hundred African Americans. Sometimes a group of people would come over on horseback from ten or fifteen miles away, staying for five or six days, enjoying outings around the area and on the river, as well as dances and picnics in the woods during the day, and parties at the house at night. Most of these people were relatives of the family. The men brought their guns with them. It was quite a distinguished group, I’ll tell you.
There was another clan of aristocracy around there—five or six families—mostly of the name of Shepherdson. They was as high-toned and well born and rich and grand as the tribe of Grangerfords. The Shepherdsons and Grangerfords used the same steamboat landing, which was about two mile above our house; so sometimes when I went up there with a lot of our folks I used to see a lot of the Shepherdsons there on their fine horses.
There was another group of aristocrats around there—five or six families—mostly named Shepherdson. They were as refined, well-born, wealthy, and grand as the Grangerfords. The Shepherdsons and Grangerfords used the same steamboat landing, which was about two miles above our house; so sometimes when I went up there with a bunch of our people, I would see many of the Shepherdsons there on their fine horses.
One day Buck and me was away out in the woods hunting, and heard a horse coming. We was crossing the road. Buck says:
One day, Buck and I were deep in the woods hunting and heard a horse approaching. We were crossing the road. Buck said:
“Quick! Jump for the woods!”
“Quick! Jump to the woods!”
We done it, and then peeped down the woods through the leaves. Pretty soon a splendid young man come galloping down the road, setting his horse easy and looking like a soldier. He had his gun across his pommel. I had seen him before. It was young Harney Shepherdson. I heard Buck’s gun go off at my ear, and Harney’s hat tumbled off from his head. He grabbed his gun and rode straight to the place where we was hid. But we didn’t wait. We started through the woods on a run. The woods warn’t thick, so I looked over my shoulder to dodge the bullet, and twice I seen Harney cover Buck with his gun; and then he rode away the way he come—to get his hat, I reckon, but I couldn’t see. We never stopped running till we got home. The old gentleman’s eyes blazed a minute—’twas pleasure, mainly, I judged—then his face sort of smoothed down, and he says, kind of gentle:
We did it, and then peeked through the leaves in the woods. Soon, a handsome young man came galloping down the road, riding his horse casually and looking like a soldier. He had his gun resting on his saddle. I recognized him—it was young Harney Shepherdson. I heard Buck’s gun fire next to my ear, and Harney’s hat flew off his head. He grabbed his gun and rode straight to where we were hiding. But we didn’t stick around. We took off running through the woods. The woods weren't dense, so I glanced back to avoid getting shot, and twice I saw Harney aim his gun at Buck; then he rode back the way he came—I guess to retrieve his hat, but I couldn’t tell. We didn’t stop running until we made it home. The old man's eyes lit up for a moment—mostly out of pleasure, I thought—then his expression softened, and he said, kind of gently:
“I don’t like that shooting from behind a bush. Why didn’t you step into the road, my boy?”
“I don’t like you shooting from behind a bush. Why didn’t you step into the road, kid?”
“The Shepherdsons don’t, father. They always take advantage.”
“The Shepherdsons don’t, Dad. They always take advantage.”
Miss Charlotte she held her head up like a queen while Buck was telling his tale, and her nostrils spread and her eyes snapped. The two young men looked dark, but never said nothing. Miss Sophia she turned pale, but the color come back when she found the man warn’t hurt.
Miss Charlotte held her head high like a queen while Buck was telling his story, and her nostrils flared and her eyes glinted. The two young men looked grim but didn’t say anything. Miss Sophia turned pale, but her color returned when she realized the man wasn’t hurt.
Soon as I could get Buck down by the corn-cribs under the trees by ourselves, I says:
Soon as I could get Buck down by the corn-cribs under the trees alone, I said:
“Did you want to kill him, Buck?”
“Did you want to kill him, Buck?”
“Well, I bet I did.”
"Well, I guess I did."
“What did he do to you?”
“What did he do to you?”
“Him? He never done nothing to me.”
“Him? He never did anything to me.”
“Well, then, what did you want to kill him for?”
“Well, then, why did you want to kill him?”
“Why, nothing—only it’s on account of the feud.”
“Why, nothing—it's just because of the feud.”
“What’s a feud?”
“What’s a dispute?”
“Why, where was you raised? Don’t you know what a feud is?”
“Why, where were you raised? Don’t you know what a feud is?”
“Never heard of it before—tell me about it.”
“Never heard of it before—fill me in.”
“Well,” says Buck, “a feud is this way. A man has a quarrel with another man, and kills him; then that other man’s brother kills him; then the other brothers, on both sides, goes for one another; then the cousins chip in—and by-and-by everybody’s killed off, and there ain’t no more feud. But it’s kind of slow, and takes a long time.”
“Well,” says Buck, “a feud goes like this. One guy has a fight with another guy and ends up killing him; then that guy’s brother kills him; then the other brothers start going after each other; then the cousins get involved—and before you know it, everyone’s dead, and there’s no more feud. But it’s pretty slow and takes a long time.”
“Has this one been going on long, Buck?”
“Has this been going on for a while, Buck?”
“Well, I should reckon! It started thirty year ago, or som’ers along there. There was trouble ’bout something, and then a lawsuit to settle it; and the suit went agin one of the men, and so he up and shot the man that won the suit—which he would naturally do, of course. Anybody would.”
“Well, I guess! It started thirty years ago, or somewhere around there. There was some trouble over something, and then a lawsuit to sort it out; and the case went against one of the guys, so he just shot the guy who won the case—which he would obviously do, of course. Anyone would.”
“What was the trouble about, Buck?—land?”
"What was the problem, Buck?—land?"
“I reckon maybe—I don’t know.”
“I think maybe—I don’t know.”
“Well, who done the shooting? Was it a Grangerford or a Shepherdson?”
“Well, who did the shooting? Was it a Grangerford or a Shepherdson?”
“Laws, how do I know? It was so long ago.”
“Laws, how am I supposed to know? It was so long ago.”
“Don’t anybody know?”
"Doesn't anyone know?"
“Oh, yes, pa knows, I reckon, and some of the other old people; but they don’t know now what the row was about in the first place.”
“Oh, yeah, I think Dad knows, and some of the other older folks; but they don’t remember what the argument was about in the first place.”
“Has there been many killed, Buck?”
"Have many been killed, Buck?"
“Yes; right smart chance of funerals. But they don’t always kill. Pa’s got a few buckshot in him; but he don’t mind it ’cuz he don’t weigh much, anyway. Bob’s been carved up some with a bowie, and Tom’s been hurt once or twice.”
“Yes, there are a lot of funerals. But they don't always end in death. Dad has a few buckshot in him, but he doesn't worry about it because he doesn't weigh much anyway. Bob’s been cut up a bit with a bowie knife, and Tom’s been injured once or twice.”
“Has anybody been killed this year, Buck?”
“Has anyone been killed this year, Buck?”
“Yes; we got one and they got one. ’Bout three months ago my cousin Bud, fourteen year old, was riding through the woods on t’other side of the river, and didn’t have no weapon with him, which was blame’ foolishness, and in a lonesome place he hears a horse a-coming behind him, and sees old Baldy Shepherdson a-linkin’ after him with his gun in his hand and his white hair a-flying in the wind; and ’stead of jumping off and taking to the brush, Bud ’lowed he could out-run him; so they had it, nip and tuck, for five mile or more, the old man a-gaining all the time; so at last Bud seen it warn’t any use, so he stopped and faced around so as to have the bullet holes in front, you know, and the old man he rode up and shot him down. But he didn’t git much chance to enjoy his luck, for inside of a week our folks laid him out.”
“Yes; we got one and they got one. About three months ago, my cousin Bud, who’s fourteen, was riding through the woods on the other side of the river without any weapon, which was really foolish. In a lonely spot, he hears a horse coming up behind him and sees old Baldy Shepherdson chasing after him with his gun in hand and his white hair blowing in the wind. Instead of jumping off and running into the bushes, Bud thought he could outrun him. So they had it, back and forth, for five miles or more, with the old man gaining the whole time. Finally, Bud realized it was useless, so he stopped and turned around to face him, you know, with the bullet holes in front. The old man rode up and shot him down. But he didn’t get much chance to enjoy his victory because within a week our folks buried him.”
“I reckon that old man was a coward, Buck.”
“I think that old man was a coward, Buck.”
“I reckon he warn’t a coward. Not by a blame’ sight. There ain’t a coward amongst them Shepherdsons—not a one. And there ain’t no cowards amongst the Grangerfords either. Why, that old man kep’ up his end in a fight one day for half an hour against three Grangerfords, and come out winner. They was all a-horseback; he lit off of his horse and got behind a little woodpile, and kep’ his horse before him to stop the bullets; but the Grangerfords stayed on their horses and capered around the old man, and peppered away at him, and he peppered away at them. Him and his horse both went home pretty leaky and crippled, but the Grangerfords had to be fetched home—and one of ’em was dead, and another died the next day. No, sir; if a body’s out hunting for cowards he don’t want to fool away any time amongst them Shepherdsons, becuz they don’t breed any of that kind.”
“I don’t think he was a coward. Not at all. There isn’t a coward among the Shepherdsons—not a single one. And there aren’t any cowards among the Grangerfords either. That old man held his own in a fight one day for half an hour against three Grangerfords and came out on top. They were all on horseback; he got off his horse and hid behind a little woodpile, using his horse as a shield to stop the bullets. The Grangerfords stayed on their horses, circling around the old man and shooting at him, and he shot back at them. Both he and his horse went home pretty battered and hurt, but the Grangerfords had to be taken home—and one of them was dead, and another died the next day. No, sir; if someone is looking for cowards, they shouldn’t waste their time among the Shepherdsons, because they don’t produce any of that kind.”
Next Sunday we all went to church, about three mile, everybody a-horseback. The men took their guns along, so did Buck, and kept them between their knees or stood them handy against the wall. The Shepherdsons done the same. It was pretty ornery preaching—all about brotherly love, and such-like tiresomeness; but everybody said it was a good sermon, and they all talked it over going home, and had such a powerful lot to say about faith and good works and free grace and preforeordestination, and I don’t know what all, that it did seem to me to be one of the roughest Sundays I had run across yet.
Next Sunday, we all went to church, about three miles away, riding on horseback. The men brought their guns, including Buck, and kept them between their knees or propped against the wall. The Shepherdsons did the same. The preaching was pretty dull—mostly about brotherly love and other boring stuff; but everyone said it was a good sermon, and they all discussed it on the way home, talking a lot about faith, good works, free grace, predestination, and who knows what else. It really felt like one of the roughest Sundays I had experienced so far.
About an hour after dinner everybody was dozing around, some in their chairs and some in their rooms, and it got to be pretty dull. Buck and a dog was stretched out on the grass in the sun sound asleep. I went up to our room, and judged I would take a nap myself. I found that sweet Miss Sophia standing in her door, which was next to ours, and she took me in her room and shut the door very soft, and asked me if I liked her, and I said I did; and she asked me if I would do something for her and not tell anybody, and I said I would. Then she said she’d forgot her Testament, and left it in the seat at church between two other books, and would I slip out quiet and go there and fetch it to her, and not say nothing to nobody. I said I would. So I slid out and slipped off up the road, and there warn’t anybody at the church, except maybe a hog or two, for there warn’t any lock on the door, and hogs likes a puncheon floor in summer-time because it’s cool. If you notice, most folks don’t go to church only when they’ve got to; but a hog is different.
About an hour after dinner, everyone was dozing off—some in their chairs and some in their rooms—and things got pretty dull. Buck and a dog were sprawled out on the grass in the sun, fast asleep. I went up to our room, thinking I’d take a nap myself. I found sweet Miss Sophia standing in her doorway, which was next to ours. She invited me into her room, closed the door quietly, and asked me if I liked her. I said I did. Then she asked if I could do her a favor and not tell anyone, and I agreed. She told me she’d forgotten her Testament, left it in a seat at church between two other books, and asked if I could quietly go there and get it for her without saying a word to anyone. I said I would. So, I slipped out and headed up the road, and there wasn’t anyone at the church, except maybe a hog or two, since the door wasn’t locked, and hogs like a puncheon floor in the summer because it’s cool. If you notice, most people only go to church when they have to; but a hog is different.
Says I to myself, something’s up; it ain’t natural for a girl to be in such a sweat about a Testament. So I give it a shake, and out drops a little piece of paper with “Half-past two” wrote on it with a pencil. I ransacked it, but couldn’t find anything else. I couldn’t make anything out of that, so I put the paper in the book again, and when I got home and upstairs there was Miss Sophia in her door waiting for me. She pulled me in and shut the door; then she looked in the Testament till she found the paper, and as soon as she read it she looked glad; and before a body could think she grabbed me and give me a squeeze, and said I was the best boy in the world, and not to tell anybody. She was mighty red in the face for a minute, and her eyes lighted up, and it made her powerful pretty. I was a good deal astonished, but when I got my breath I asked her what the paper was about, and she asked me if I had read it, and I said no, and she asked me if I could read writing, and I told her “no, only coarse-hand,” and then she said the paper warn’t anything but a book-mark to keep her place, and I might go and play now.
I thought to myself, something’s going on; it’s not normal for a girl to be so worked up about a Bible. So I shook it, and out fell a small piece of paper with “Half-past two” written on it in pencil. I searched everywhere, but couldn’t find anything else. I couldn’t make any sense of that, so I put the paper back in the book, and when I got home and upstairs, there was Miss Sophia in her doorway waiting for me. She pulled me inside and closed the door; then she looked in the Bible until she found the paper, and as soon as she read it, she seemed happy; before I could process anything, she grabbed me and squeezed me, saying I was the best boy in the world and not to tell anyone. She was really flushed for a moment, and her eyes brightened up, which made her look really pretty. I was pretty surprised, but once I got my breath back, I asked her what the paper was about. She asked if I had read it, and I said no. Then she asked if I could read writing, and I told her “no, only printing,” and then she said the paper was just a bookmark to keep her place, and I could go play now.
I went off down to the river, studying over this thing, and pretty soon I noticed that my nigger was following along behind. When we was out of sight of the house he looked back and around a second, and then comes a-running, and says:
I walked down to the river, thinking about this thing, and pretty soon I noticed that my friend was following behind. Once we were out of sight of the house, he looked back and around for a moment, and then he came running up and said:
“Mars Jawge, if you’ll come down into de swamp I’ll show you a whole stack o’ water-moccasins.”
“Mars Jawge, if you come down into the swamp, I’ll show you a whole bunch of water moccasins.”
Thinks I, that’s mighty curious; he said that yesterday. He oughter know a body don’t love water-moccasins enough to go around hunting for them. What is he up to, anyway? So I says:
Thinks to myself, that's pretty strange; he said that yesterday. He should know nobody loves water moccasins enough to go hunting for them. What's he trying to do, anyway? So I say:
“All right; trot ahead.”
“Okay; move ahead.”
I followed a half a mile; then he struck out over the swamp, and waded ankle deep as much as another half-mile. We come to a little flat piece of land which was dry and very thick with trees and bushes and vines, and he says:
I walked about half a mile; then he headed into the swamp, wading through water that was up to his ankles for another half-mile. We reached a small, flat area that was dry and really dense with trees, bushes, and vines, and he said:
“You shove right in dah jist a few steps, Mars Jawge; dah’s whah dey is. I’s seed ’m befo’; I don’t k’yer to see ’em no mo’.”
“You just go right in there, Mars Jawge; that’s where they are. I’ve seen them before; I don’t want to see them anymore.”
Then he slopped right along and went away, and pretty soon the trees hid him. I poked into the place a-ways and come to a little open patch as big as a bedroom all hung around with vines, and found a man laying there asleep—and, by jings, it was my old Jim!
Then he hurried off, and before long the trees concealed him. I ventured a bit further and came across a small clearing about the size of a bedroom, surrounded by vines, and found a man laying there asleep—and, wow, it was my old Jim!
I waked him up, and I reckoned it was going to be a grand surprise to him to see me again, but it warn’t. He nearly cried he was so glad, but he warn’t surprised. Said he swum along behind me that night, and heard me yell every time, but dasn’t answer, because he didn’t want nobody to pick him up and take him into slavery again. Says he:
I woke him up, and I thought it would be a great surprise for him to see me again, but it wasn’t. He was almost in tears because he was so glad, but he wasn’t surprised. He said he swam behind me that night and heard me yelling every time, but he didn’t dare to respond because he didn’t want anyone to pick him up and take him back into slavery. He said:
“I got hurt a little, en couldn’t swim fas’, so I wuz a considable ways behine you towards de las’; when you landed I reck’ned I could ketch up wid you on de lan’ ’dout havin’ to shout at you, but when I see dat house I begin to go slow. I ’uz off too fur to hear what dey say to you—I wuz ’fraid o’ de dogs; but when it ’uz all quiet agin, I knowed you’s in de house, so I struck out for de woods to wait for day. Early in de mawnin’ some er de niggers come along, gwyne to de fields, en dey tuk me en showed me dis place, whah de dogs can’t track me on accounts o’ de water, en dey brings me truck to eat every night, en tells me how you’s a-gitt’n along.”
“I got hurt a bit and couldn’t swim fast, so I was quite a ways behind you when you landed. I thought I could catch up with you on land without having to shout, but when I saw that house, I started to slow down. I was too far away to hear what they said to you—I was scared of the dogs—but when everything went quiet again, I knew you were in the house, so I headed for the woods to wait for daybreak. Early in the morning, some of the black folks came by on their way to the fields, and they took me and showed me this place where the dogs can't track me because of the water. They bring me food to eat every night and tell me how you’re doing.”
“Why didn’t you tell my Jack to fetch me here sooner, Jim?”
“Why didn’t you tell Jack to bring me here sooner, Jim?”
“Well, ’twarn’t no use to ’sturb you, Huck, tell we could do sumfn—but we’s all right now. I ben a-buyin’ pots en pans en vittles, as I got a chanst, en a-patchin’ up de raf’ nights when—”
“Well, it wasn’t worth bothering you, Huck, until we could do something—but we’re all good now. I’ve been buying pots and pans and food whenever I got the chance, and patching up the raft at night when—”
“What raft, Jim?”
“What raft, Jim?”
“Our ole raf’.”
“Our old raft.”
“You mean to say our old raft warn’t smashed all to flinders?”
“You're saying our old raft wasn't completely destroyed?”
“No, she warn’t. She was tore up a good deal—one en’ of her was; but dey warn’t no great harm done, on’y our traps was mos’ all los’. Ef we hadn’ dive’ so deep en swum so fur under water, en de night hadn’ ben so dark, en we warn’t so sk’yerd, en ben sich punkin-heads, as de sayin’ is, we’d a seed de raf’. But it’s jis’ as well we didn’t, ’kase now she’s all fixed up agin mos’ as good as new, en we’s got a new lot o’ stuff, in de place o’ what ’uz los’.”
“No, she wasn’t. She was pretty messed up—one end of her was; but there wasn’t really any major damage, just our traps were mostly lost. If we hadn’t dove so deep and swum so far underwater, and it hadn’t been such a dark night, and we weren’t so scared, and being such fools, as the saying goes, we would have seen the raft. But it’s just as well we didn’t, because now she’s all fixed up again almost as good as new, and we’ve got a new bunch of stuff to replace what was lost.”
“Why, how did you get hold of the raft again, Jim—did you catch her?”
“Hey, how did you get the raft back, Jim—did you grab it?”
“How I gwyne to ketch her en I out in de woods? No; some er de niggers foun’ her ketched on a snag along heah in de ben’, en dey hid her in a crick ’mongst de willows, en dey wuz so much jawin’ ’bout which un ’um she b’long to de mos’ dat I come to heah ’bout it pooty soon, so I ups en settles de trouble by tellin’ ’um she don’t b’long to none uv um, but to you en me; en I ast ’m if dey gwyne to grab a young white genlman’s propaty, en git a hid’n for it? Den I gin ’m ten cents apiece, en dey ’uz mighty well satisfied, en wisht some mo’ raf’s ’ud come along en make ’m rich agin. Dey’s mighty good to me, dese niggers is, en whatever I wants ’m to do fur me, I doan’ have to ast ’m twice, honey. Dat Jack’s a good nigger, en pooty smart.”
“How am I going to catch her when I’m out in the woods? No; some of the others found her caught on a snag around here in the bend, and they hid her in a creek among the willows. There was so much talking about who she belonged to the most that I heard about it pretty quickly, so I stepped in and settled the issue by telling them she didn’t belong to any of them, but to you and me; and I asked them if they were going to take a young white gentleman's property and get in trouble for it? Then I gave them ten cents each, and they were really satisfied, wishing more rafts would come along and make them rich again. They’re really good to me, these folks, and whatever I want them to do for me, I don’t have to ask them twice, honey. That Jack’s a good man, and pretty smart.”
“Yes, he is. He ain’t ever told me you was here; told me to come, and he’d show me a lot of water-moccasins. If anything happens he ain’t mixed up in it. He can say he never seen us together, and it’ll be the truth.”
“Yes, he is. He never told me you were here; he told me to come, and he’d show me a lot of water moccasins. If anything happens, he’s not involved in it. He can say he never saw us together, and that’ll be the truth.”
I don’t want to talk much about the next day. I reckon I’ll cut it pretty short. I waked up about dawn, and was a-going to turn over and go to sleep again, when I noticed how still it was—didn’t seem to be anybody stirring. That warn’t usual. Next I noticed that Buck was up and gone. Well, I gets up, a-wondering, and goes down stairs—nobody around; everything as still as a mouse. Just the same outside. Thinks I, what does it mean? Down by the wood-pile I comes across my Jack, and says:
I don’t want to say much about the next day. I’ll keep it short. I woke up around dawn and was just about to turn over and go back to sleep when I noticed how quiet it was—didn’t seem like anyone was up. That was unusual. Then I saw that Buck was gone. So, I got up, feeling curious, and went downstairs—no one was around; everything was as quiet as a mouse. It was the same outside. I thought, what does this mean? Down by the woodpile, I found my Jack and said:
“What’s it all about?”
"What’s this all about?"
Says he:
He says:
“Don’t you know, Mars Jawge?”
“Don't you know, Mars Jawge?”
“No,” says I, “I don’t.”
“No,” I say, “I don’t.”
“Well, den, Miss Sophia’s run off! ’deed she has. She run off in de night some time—nobody don’t know jis’ when; run off to get married to dat young Harney Shepherdson, you know—leastways, so dey ’spec. De fambly foun’ it out ’bout half an hour ago—maybe a little mo’—en’ I tell you dey warn’t no time los’. Sich another hurryin’ up guns en hosses you never see! De women folks has gone for to stir up de relations, en ole Mars Saul en de boys tuck dey guns en rode up de river road for to try to ketch dat young man en kill him ’fo’ he kin git acrost de river wid Miss Sophia. I reck’n dey’s gwyne to be mighty rough times.”
"Well, then, Miss Sophia has run away! She really has. She left sometime during the night—nobody knows exactly when; she ran off to marry that young Harney Shepherdson, you know—at least, that's what they suspect. The family found out about half an hour ago—maybe a little longer—and I tell you, there was no time wasted. You've never seen such a rush for guns and horses! The women have gone to rally the relatives, and old Mr. Saul and the boys took their guns and rode up the river road to try to catch that young man and kill him before he can cross the river with Miss Sophia. I reckon there's going to be some rough times ahead."
“Buck went off ’thout waking me up.”
“Buck left without waking me up.”
“Well, I reck’n he did! Dey warn’t gwyne to mix you up in it. Mars Buck he loaded up his gun en ’lowed he’s gwyne to fetch home a Shepherdson or bust. Well, dey’ll be plenty un ’m dah, I reck’n, en you bet you he’ll fetch one ef he gits a chanst.”
"Well, I think he did! They weren't going to get you involved in it. Mr. Buck loaded his gun and said he was going to bring back a Shepherdson or die trying. Well, there’ll be plenty of them there, I guess, and you can bet he’ll bring one back if he gets the chance."
I took up the river road as hard as I could put. By-and-by I begin to hear guns a good ways off. When I come in sight of the log store and the woodpile where the steamboats lands, I worked along under the trees and brush till I got to a good place, and then I clumb up into the forks of a cottonwood that was out of reach, and watched. There was a wood-rank four foot high a little ways in front of the tree, and first I was going to hide behind that; but maybe it was luckier I didn’t.
I took the river road as fast as I could. Eventually, I started to hear gunfire from a distance. When I spotted the log store and the woodpile where the steamboats dock, I made my way under the trees and brush until I found a good spot. Then I climbed up into the forks of a cottonwood tree that was out of reach and watched. There was a woodpile about four feet high a little ways in front of the tree, and at first, I was going to hide behind that; but maybe it was better that I didn’t.
There was four or five men cavorting around on their horses in the open place before the log store, cussing and yelling, and trying to get at a couple of young chaps that was behind the wood-rank alongside of the steamboat landing; but they couldn’t come it. Every time one of them showed himself on the river side of the woodpile he got shot at. The two boys was squatting back to back behind the pile, so they could watch both ways.
There were four or five guys messing around on their horses in the open area in front of the log store, cursing and yelling, and trying to get at a couple of young guys who were hiding behind the wood stack next to the steamboat landing; but they couldn’t reach them. Every time one of the boys peeked out from the river side of the woodpile, he got shot at. The two boys were crouching back to back behind the pile so they could keep an eye out in both directions.
By-and-by the men stopped cavorting around and yelling. They started riding towards the store; then up gets one of the boys, draws a steady bead over the wood-rank, and drops one of them out of his saddle. All the men jumped off of their horses and grabbed the hurt one and started to carry him to the store; and that minute the two boys started on the run. They got half way to the tree I was in before the men noticed. Then the men see them, and jumped on their horses and took out after them. They gained on the boys, but it didn’t do no good, the boys had too good a start; they got to the woodpile that was in front of my tree, and slipped in behind it, and so they had the bulge on the men again. One of the boys was Buck, and the other was a slim young chap about nineteen years old.
Eventually, the men stopped messing around and shouting. They began riding toward the store; then one of the boys stood up, took aim over the woodpile, and knocked one of them off his horse. All the men jumped off their horses and ran to grab the injured guy to carry him to the store; at that moment, the two boys took off running. They got halfway to the tree where I was hiding before the men noticed. When the men saw them, they jumped back on their horses and chased after them. They started to close the gap on the boys, but it didn't help much; the boys had too good of a head start. They reached the woodpile in front of my tree and ducked behind it, so they had the advantage over the men again. One of the boys was Buck, and the other was a slim young guy about nineteen years old.
The men ripped around awhile, and then rode away. As soon as they was out of sight I sung out to Buck and told him. He didn’t know what to make of my voice coming out of the tree at first. He was awful surprised. He told me to watch out sharp and let him know when the men come in sight again; said they was up to some devilment or other—wouldn’t be gone long. I wished I was out of that tree, but I dasn’t come down. Buck begun to cry and rip, and ’lowed that him and his cousin Joe (that was the other young chap) would make up for this day yet. He said his father and his two brothers was killed, and two or three of the enemy. Said the Shepherdsons laid for them in ambush. Buck said his father and brothers ought to waited for their relations—the Shepherdsons was too strong for them. I asked him what was become of young Harney and Miss Sophia. He said they’d got across the river and was safe. I was glad of that; but the way Buck did take on because he didn’t manage to kill Harney that day he shot at him—I hain’t ever heard anything like it.
The guys went tearing around for a bit, and then they rode off. As soon as they were out of sight, I called out to Buck and told him. He was really confused at first, trying to figure out where my voice was coming from in the tree. He was really surprised. He told me to keep a close eye out and let him know when the guys came back—said they were up to no good and wouldn’t be gone long. I wished I could get out of that tree, but I didn’t dare come down. Buck started to cry and vent, saying he and his cousin Joe (the other young guy) would make up for this day somehow. He said his dad and two brothers had been killed, along with a couple of the enemy. He said the Shepherdsons ambushed them. Buck said his dad and brothers should have waited for their relatives—the Shepherdsons were too strong for them. I asked him what happened to young Harney and Miss Sophia. He said they’d made it across the river and were safe. I was glad to hear that, but the way Buck was upset about not being able to kill Harney the day he shot at him—I had never seen anything like it.
All of a sudden, bang! bang! bang! goes three or four guns—the men had slipped around through the woods and come in from behind without their horses! The boys jumped for the river—both of them hurt—and as they swum down the current the men run along the bank shooting at them and singing out, “Kill them, kill them!” It made me so sick I most fell out of the tree. I ain’t a-going to tell all that happened—it would make me sick again if I was to do that. I wished I hadn’t ever come ashore that night to see such things. I ain’t ever going to get shut of them—lots of times I dream about them.
All of a sudden, bang! bang! bang! go three or four guns—the guys had sneaked through the woods and come in from behind without their horses! The boys jumped into the river—both of them hurt—and as they swam downstream, the men ran along the bank shooting at them and shouting, “Kill them, kill them!” It made me so sick I almost fell out of the tree. I’m not going to share everything that happened—it would make me sick again if I did. I wish I had never come ashore that night to witness such things. I’m never going to get rid of them—many times I dream about them.
I stayed in the tree till it begun to get dark, afraid to come down. Sometimes I heard guns away off in the woods; and twice I seen little gangs of men gallop past the log store with guns; so I reckoned the trouble was still a-going on. I was mighty downhearted; so I made up my mind I wouldn’t ever go anear that house again, because I reckoned I was to blame, somehow. I judged that that piece of paper meant that Miss Sophia was to meet Harney somewheres at half-past two and run off; and I judged I ought to told her father about that paper and the curious way she acted, and then maybe he would a locked her up, and this awful mess wouldn’t ever happened.
I stayed in the tree until it started getting dark, too scared to come down. Sometimes I heard gunshots in the distance; and twice I saw small groups of men riding past the log store with guns, so I figured the trouble was still happening. I felt really sorry for myself, so I decided I wouldn’t ever go near that house again, because I thought I was to blame, in a way. I figured that piece of paper meant Miss Sophia was supposed to meet Harney somewhere at two thirty and run away; and I thought I should have told her father about that paper and her strange behavior, and then maybe he would have locked her up, and this terrible situation wouldn’t have happened.
When I got down out of the tree, I crept along down the river bank a piece, and found the two bodies laying in the edge of the water, and tugged at them till I got them ashore; then I covered up their faces, and got away as quick as I could. I cried a little when I was covering up Buck’s face, for he was mighty good to me.
When I climbed down from the tree, I quietly made my way along the riverbank for a bit and found two bodies lying at the water's edge. I pulled them until I got them onto the shore, then I covered their faces and got away as fast as I could. I shed a few tears when I was covering up Buck's face because he was really good to me.
It was just dark now. I never went near the house, but struck through the woods and made for the swamp. Jim warn’t on his island, so I tramped off in a hurry for the crick, and crowded through the willows, red-hot to jump aboard and get out of that awful country. The raft was gone! My souls, but I was scared! I couldn’t get my breath for most a minute. Then I raised a yell. A voice not twenty-five foot from me says:
It was dark now. I never got close to the house, but I cut through the woods and headed for the swamp. Jim wasn't on his island, so I rushed to the creek and squeezed through the willows, eager to hop on board and get out of this terrible place. The raft was gone! I was so scared! I could hardly catch my breath for almost a minute. Then I yelled. A voice not twenty-five feet away from me said:
“Good lan’! is dat you, honey? Doan’ make no noise.”
“Good land! Is that you, honey? Don’t make any noise.”
It was Jim’s voice—nothing ever sounded so good before. I run along the bank a piece and got aboard, and Jim he grabbed me and hugged me, he was so glad to see me. He says:
It was Jim's voice—nothing had ever sounded so good before. I jogged along the shore for a bit and got on board, and Jim grabbed me and hugged me; he was so happy to see me. He said:
“Laws bless you, chile, I ’uz right down sho’ you’s dead agin. Jack’s been heah; he say he reck’n you’s ben shot, kase you didn’ come home no mo’; so I’s jes’ dis minute a startin’ de raf’ down towards de mouf er de crick, so’s to be all ready for to shove out en leave soon as Jack comes agin en tells me for certain you is dead. Lawsy, I’s mighty glad to git you back agin, honey.”
"Laws, bless you, kid, I really thought you were dead for sure. Jack was here; he said he figured you got shot because you didn't come home anymore. So I just this minute started the raft down toward the mouth of the creek, getting everything ready to head out as soon as Jack comes back and tells me for sure that you are dead. Wow, I'm really glad to have you back, honey."
I says:
I say:
“All right—that’s mighty good; they won’t find me, and they’ll think I’ve been killed, and floated down the river—there’s something up there that’ll help them think so—so don’t you lose no time, Jim, but just shove off for the big water as fast as ever you can.”
“All right—that’s great; they won’t find me, and they’ll think I’ve been killed and washed down the river—there’s something up there that’ll help them believe it—so don’t waste any time, Jim, just head out for the big water as fast as you can.”
I never felt easy till the raft was two mile below there and out in the middle of the Mississippi. Then we hung up our signal lantern, and judged that we was free and safe once more. I hadn’t had a bite to eat since yesterday, so Jim he got out some corn-dodgers and buttermilk, and pork and cabbage and greens—there ain’t nothing in the world so good when it’s cooked right—and whilst I eat my supper we talked, and had a good time. I was powerful glad to get away from the feuds, and so was Jim to get away from the swamp. We said there warn’t no home like a raft, after all. Other places do seem so cramped up and smothery, but a raft don’t. You feel mighty free and easy and comfortable on a raft.
I didn't feel relaxed until the raft was two miles downstream and out in the middle of the Mississippi. Then we hung up our signal lantern and figured we were free and safe once again. I hadn’t eaten anything since yesterday, so Jim pulled out some corn dodgers, buttermilk, pork, cabbage, and greens—there’s nothing in the world that tastes as good when it’s cooked right—and while I had my dinner, we talked and had a great time. I was really glad to be away from the feuds, and Jim was happy to escape the swamp. We agreed that there’s no place like a raft, after all. Other places can feel so cramped and suffocating, but not a raft. You feel really free, relaxed, and comfortable on a raft.
CHAPTER XIX.
Two or three days and nights went by; I reckon I might say they swum by, they slid along so quiet and smooth and lovely. Here is the way we put in the time. It was a monstrous big river down there—sometimes a mile and a half wide; we run nights, and laid up and hid daytimes; soon as night was most gone we stopped navigating and tied up—nearly always in the dead water under a tow-head; and then cut young cottonwoods and willows, and hid the raft with them. Then we set out the lines. Next we slid into the river and had a swim, so as to freshen up and cool off; then we set down on the sandy bottom where the water was about knee deep, and watched the daylight come. Not a sound anywheres—perfectly still—just like the whole world was asleep, only sometimes the bullfrogs a-cluttering, maybe. The first thing to see, looking away over the water, was a kind of dull line—that was the woods on t’other side; you couldn’t make nothing else out; then a pale place in the sky; then more paleness spreading around; then the river softened up away off, and warn’t black any more, but gray; you could see little dark spots drifting along ever so far away—trading scows, and such things; and long black streaks—rafts; sometimes you could hear a sweep screaking; or jumbled up voices, it was so still, and sounds come so far; and by-and-by you could see a streak on the water which you know by the look of the streak that there’s a snag there in a swift current which breaks on it and makes that streak look that way; and you see the mist curl up off of the water, and the east reddens up, and the river, and you make out a log-cabin in the edge of the woods, away on the bank on t’other side of the river, being a woodyard, likely, and piled by them cheats so you can throw a dog through it anywheres; then the nice breeze springs up, and comes fanning you from over there, so cool and fresh and sweet to smell on account of the woods and the flowers; but sometimes not that way, because they’ve left dead fish laying around, gars and such, and they do get pretty rank; and next you’ve got the full day, and everything smiling in the sun, and the song-birds just going it!
Two or three days and nights went by; I guess I could say they floated by, they slid along so quietly, smoothly, and beautifully. Here’s how we spent our time. It was a huge river down there—sometimes a mile and a half wide; we traveled at night and hid during the day. As soon as night was about to end, we stopped navigating and tied up—almost always in the still water under a towhead; then we cut young cottonwoods and willows and covered the raft with them. After that, we set out the lines. Next, we slipped into the river for a swim to freshen up and cool off; then we sat down on the sandy bottom where the water was about knee-deep and watched the daylight come. Not a sound anywhere—perfectly still—like the whole world was asleep, except for the occasional noise from bullfrogs. The first thing to see, looking out over the water, was a dull line—that was the woods on the other side; you couldn’t see much else; then a pale spot in the sky; then more light spreading around; then the river softened off in the distance and wasn’t black anymore but gray; you could see little dark shapes drifting far away—trading scows and things like that; and long black streaks—rafts; sometimes you could hear a sweep squeaking or muffled voices as sounds traveled so far; and over time, you could see a streak on the water that indicated a snag in a swift current breaking against it, making that streak look that way; and you’d see mist curling up off the water, and the east lighting up, and the river, and you’d make out a log cabin at the edge of the woods, way across on the other bank, likely a wood yard, and stacked up by those scammers so you could throw a dog through it anywhere; then a nice breeze picked up, fanning you from over there, cool and fresh, and sweet to smell because of the woods and flowers; but sometimes not so nice, because they’ve left dead fish lying around, gars and such, and they can get pretty rank; and then the full day arrives, everything shining in the sun, with the songbirds just going for it!
A little smoke couldn’t be noticed now, so we would take some fish off of the lines and cook up a hot breakfast. And afterwards we would watch the lonesomeness of the river, and kind of lazy along, and by-and-by lazy off to sleep. Wake up by-and-by, and look to see what done it, and maybe see a steamboat coughing along up-stream, so far off towards the other side you couldn’t tell nothing about her only whether she was a stern-wheel or side-wheel; then for about an hour there wouldn’t be nothing to hear nor nothing to see—just solid lonesomeness. Next you’d see a raft sliding by, away off yonder, and maybe a galoot on it chopping, because they’re most always doing it on a raft; you’d see the axe flash and come down—you don’t hear nothing; you see that axe go up again, and by the time it’s above the man’s head then you hear the k’chunk!—it had took all that time to come over the water. So we would put in the day, lazying around, listening to the stillness. Once there was a thick fog, and the rafts and things that went by was beating tin pans so the steamboats wouldn’t run over them. A scow or a raft went by so close we could hear them talking and cussing and laughing—heard them plain; but we couldn’t see no sign of them; it made you feel crawly; it was like spirits carrying on that way in the air. Jim said he believed it was spirits; but I says:
A little smoke was barely noticeable now, so we would take some fish off the lines and cook a hot breakfast. After that, we’d watch the solitude of the river, lounging around until we eventually dozed off. We’d wake up later and check to see what woke us, maybe spotting a steamboat chugging along upstream, so far away on
“No; spirits wouldn’t say, ‘Dern the dern fog.’”
“No; spirits wouldn’t say, ‘Damn the damn fog.’”
Soon as it was night out we shoved; when we got her out to about the middle we let her alone, and let her float wherever the current wanted her to; then we lit the pipes, and dangled our legs in the water, and talked about all kinds of things—we was always naked, day and night, whenever the mosquitoes would let us—the new clothes Buck’s folks made for me was too good to be comfortable, and besides I didn’t go much on clothes, nohow.
As soon as it got dark, we pushed off; when we were about halfway out, we let her drift and float wherever the current took her. Then we lit our pipes, dangled our legs in the water, and talked about all sorts of things—we were always naked, day and night, whenever the mosquitoes allowed it—the new clothes Buck’s family made for me were too nice to be comfortable, and honestly, I didn’t care much for clothes anyway.
Sometimes we’d have that whole river all to ourselves for the longest time. Yonder was the banks and the islands, across the water; and maybe a spark—which was a candle in a cabin window; and sometimes on the water you could see a spark or two—on a raft or a scow, you know; and maybe you could hear a fiddle or a song coming over from one of them crafts. It’s lovely to live on a raft. We had the sky up there, all speckled with stars, and we used to lay on our backs and look up at them, and discuss about whether they was made or only just happened. Jim he allowed they was made, but I allowed they happened; I judged it would have took too long to make so many. Jim said the moon could a laid them; well, that looked kind of reasonable, so I didn’t say nothing against it, because I’ve seen a frog lay most as many, so of course it could be done. We used to watch the stars that fell, too, and see them streak down. Jim allowed they’d got spoiled and was hove out of the nest.
Sometimes we’d have the entire river all to ourselves for the longest time. There were the banks and the islands across the water; and maybe a little spark—which was a candle in a cabin window; and sometimes on the water, you could see a spark or two—on a raft or a flatboat, you know; and maybe you could hear a fiddle or a song coming from one of those boats. It’s great to live on a raft. We had the sky above us, all speckled with stars, and we used to lie on our backs and look up at them, and talk about whether they were created or just happened. Jim thought they were created, but I thought they just happened; I figured it would take too long to make so many. Jim said the moon could have laid them; well, that sounded kind of reasonable, so I didn’t say anything against it because I’ve seen a frog lay almost as many, so of course it could be done. We used to watch the falling stars, too, and see them streak down. Jim believed they got spoiled and were thrown out of the nest.
Once or twice of a night we would see a steamboat slipping along in the dark, and now and then she would belch a whole world of sparks up out of her chimbleys, and they would rain down in the river and look awful pretty; then she would turn a corner and her lights would wink out and her powwow shut off and leave the river still again; and by-and-by her waves would get to us, a long time after she was gone, and joggle the raft a bit, and after that you wouldn’t hear nothing for you couldn’t tell how long, except maybe frogs or something.
Once in a while at night, we’d see a steamboat gliding through the darkness, and occasionally it would shoot up a huge cloud of sparks from its chimneys, which would fall into the river and look really beautiful; then it would turn a corner, its lights would go out, and the noise would stop, leaving the river calm again; eventually, its waves would reach us long after it had disappeared, rocking the raft a little, and after that, you wouldn’t hear anything for what felt like ages, except maybe some frogs or something.
After midnight the people on shore went to bed, and then for two or three hours the shores was black—no more sparks in the cabin windows. These sparks was our clock—the first one that showed again meant morning was coming, so we hunted a place to hide and tie up right away.
After midnight, the people on shore went to bed, and then for two or three hours, the shore was dark—no more lights in the cabin windows. Those lights were our clock—the first one to light up again meant morning was coming, so we quickly looked for a place to hide and tie up.
One morning about daybreak I found a canoe and crossed over a chute to the main shore—it was only two hundred yards—and paddled about a mile up a crick amongst the cypress woods, to see if I couldn’t get some berries. Just as I was passing a place where a kind of a cowpath crossed the crick, here comes a couple of men tearing up the path as tight as they could foot it. I thought I was a goner, for whenever anybody was after anybody I judged it was me—or maybe Jim. I was about to dig out from there in a hurry, but they was pretty close to me then, and sung out and begged me to save their lives—said they hadn’t been doing nothing, and was being chased for it—said there was men and dogs a-coming. They wanted to jump right in, but I says:
One morning around dawn, I found a canoe and crossed a small waterway to the main shore—it was only two hundred yards—and paddled about a mile up a creek through the cypress woods to see if I could find some berries. Just as I was passing a spot where a sort of cowpath crossed the creek, a couple of guys came rushing up the path as fast as they could run. I thought I was done for, because whenever someone was after someone, I figured it was me—or maybe Jim. I was just about to get out of there in a hurry, but they were pretty close to me then, and yelled out, begging me to save their lives—they said they hadn’t done anything and were being chased for it—said there were men and dogs coming after them. They wanted to jump right in, but I said:
“Don’t you do it. I don’t hear the dogs and horses yet; you’ve got time to crowd through the brush and get up the crick a little ways; then you take to the water and wade down to me and get in—that’ll throw the dogs off the scent.”
“Don’t you do it. I can’t hear the dogs or horses yet; you have time to push through the brush and move up the creek a bit; then you can go into the water and wade down to me and get in—that’ll throw the dogs off your trail.”
They done it, and soon as they was aboard I lit out for our tow-head, and in about five or ten minutes we heard the dogs and the men away off, shouting. We heard them come along towards the crick, but couldn’t see them; they seemed to stop and fool around a while; then, as we got further and further away all the time, we couldn’t hardly hear them at all; by the time we had left a mile of woods behind us and struck the river, everything was quiet, and we paddled over to the tow-head and hid in the cottonwoods and was safe.
They did it, and as soon as they were on board, I headed for our sandbar, and in about five or ten minutes, we heard the dogs and the guys in the distance shouting. We could hear them coming toward the creek, but we couldn’t see them; they seemed to stop and mess around for a while. Then, as we got further away, we could hardly hear them at all. By the time we had left a mile of woods behind us and reached the river, everything was quiet, so we paddled over to the sandbar, hid in the cottonwoods, and were safe.
One of these fellows was about seventy or upwards, and had a bald head and very gray whiskers. He had an old battered-up slouch hat on, and a greasy blue woollen shirt, and ragged old blue jeans britches stuffed into his boot-tops, and home-knit galluses—no, he only had one. He had an old long-tailed blue jeans coat with slick brass buttons flung over his arm, and both of them had big, fat, ratty-looking carpet-bags.
One of these guys was around seventy or older, with a bald head and very gray facial hair. He wore an old, worn-out slouch hat, a greasy blue wool shirt, and ragged old blue jeans tucked into his boots, along with homemade suspenders—actually, he only had one. He had an old long blue jeans coat with shiny brass buttons thrown over his arm, and both of them carried big, bulky, ratty-looking carpet bags.
The other fellow was about thirty, and dressed about as ornery. After breakfast we all laid off and talked, and the first thing that come out was that these chaps didn’t know one another.
The other guy was around thirty and dressed pretty scruffily. After breakfast, we all hung out and chatted, and the first thing that came up was that these guys didn’t know each other.
“What got you into trouble?” says the baldhead to t’other chap.
“What got you into trouble?” asks the bald guy to the other guy.
“Well, I’d been selling an article to take the tartar off the teeth—and it does take it off, too, and generly the enamel along with it—but I stayed about one night longer than I ought to, and was just in the act of sliding out when I ran across you on the trail this side of town, and you told me they were coming, and begged me to help you to get off. So I told you I was expecting trouble myself, and would scatter out with you. That’s the whole yarn—what’s yourn?
“Well, I was selling a product to remove tartar from teeth—and it really works, but it usually strips the enamel away too—yet I stayed one night longer than I should have, and was just about to sneak out when I bumped into you on the path this side of town. You told me they were coming and asked me to help you get away. So I said I was anticipating trouble myself and would leave with you. That’s the whole story—what’s yours?
“Well, I’d ben a-runnin’ a little temperance revival thar, ’bout a week, and was the pet of the women folks, big and little, for I was makin’ it mighty warm for the rummies, I tell you, and takin’ as much as five or six dollars a night—ten cents a head, children and niggers free—and business a-growin’ all the time, when somehow or another a little report got around last night that I had a way of puttin’ in my time with a private jug on the sly. A nigger rousted me out this mornin’, and told me the people was getherin’ on the quiet with their dogs and horses, and they’d be along pretty soon and give me ’bout half an hour’s start, and then run me down if they could; and if they got me they’d tar and feather me and ride me on a rail, sure. I didn’t wait for no breakfast—I warn’t hungry.”
“Well, I had been running a little temperance revival there for about a week, and I was the favorite of the women, big and small, because I was making it really tough for the drinkers, I tell you, and earning as much as five or six dollars a night—ten cents a person, children and Black folks free—and business was growing all the time. Then somehow a little rumor spread last night that I had a habit of sneaking in some private drinking on the side. A Black guy woke me up this morning and told me that people were gathering quietly with their dogs and horses, and they’d be coming along soon to give me about half an hour’s head start before they tried to catch me. If they caught me, they’d definitely tar and feather me and ride me on a rail. I didn’t wait for breakfast—I wasn’t hungry.”
“Old man,” said the young one, “I reckon we might double-team it together; what do you think?”
“Hey, old man,” said the young one, “I think we should team up on this; what do you say?”
“I ain’t undisposed. What’s your line—mainly?”
“I’m not busy. What do you do—mainly?”
“Jour printer by trade; do a little in patent medicines; theater-actor—tragedy, you know; take a turn to mesmerism and phrenology when there’s a chance; teach singing-geography school for a change; sling a lecture sometimes—oh, I do lots of things—most anything that comes handy, so it ain’t work. What’s your lay?”
“Journeyman printer by trade; dabble a bit in patent medicines; theater actor—tragedy, you know; explore mesmerism and phrenology when I get the chance; teach singing and geography at a school for a change; give a lecture sometimes—oh, I do a lot of things—pretty much anything that comes up, so it doesn’t feel like work. What do you do?”
“I’ve done considerble in the doctoring way in my time. Layin’ on o’ hands is my best holt—for cancer and paralysis, and sich things; and I k’n tell a fortune pretty good when I’ve got somebody along to find out the facts for me. Preachin’s my line, too, and workin’ camp-meetin’s, and missionaryin’ around.”
“I’ve done a lot in the medical field in my time. Healing with my hands is my specialty—for cancer and paralysis, and things like that; I can tell a fortune pretty well when I have someone to help me find out the details. Preaching is my thing too, along with running camp meetings and doing missionary work.”
Nobody never said anything for a while; then the young man hove a sigh and says:
Nobody said anything for a while; then the young man let out a sigh and said:
“Alas!”
"Sadly!"
“What ’re you alassin’ about?” says the baldhead.
“What are you all laughing about?” says the bald guy.
“To think I should have lived to be leading such a life, and be degraded down into such company.” And he begun to wipe the corner of his eye with a rag.
"Can you believe I've ended up living like this and surrounded by such people?" He started to wipe the corner of his eye with a rag.
“Dern your skin, ain’t the company good enough for you?” says the baldhead, pretty pert and uppish.
“Darn your skin, isn’t the company good enough for you?” says the bald guy, pretty sassy and arrogant.
“Yes, it is good enough for me; it’s as good as I deserve; for who fetched me so low when I was so high? I did myself. I don’t blame you, gentlemen—far from it; I don’t blame anybody. I deserve it all. Let the cold world do its worst; one thing I know—there’s a grave somewhere for me. The world may go on just as it’s always done, and take everything from me—loved ones, property, everything; but it can’t take that. Some day I’ll lie down in it and forget it all, and my poor broken heart will be at rest.” He went on a-wiping.
“Yes, it is good enough for me; it’s as good as I deserve; who brought me down from my high position? I did it to myself. I don’t blame you, gentlemen—far from it; I don’t blame anyone. I deserve it all. Let the harsh world do its worst; one thing I know is that there’s a grave somewhere for me. The world may continue as it always has, taking everything from me—loved ones, property, everything; but it can’t take that. Someday I’ll lie down in it and forget it all, and my poor broken heart will finally find peace.” He continued to wipe his eyes.
“Drot your pore broken heart,” says the baldhead; “what are you heaving your pore broken heart at us f’r? We hain’t done nothing.”
“Drop your poor broken heart,” says the bald guy; “why are you directing your poor broken heart at us for? We haven’t done anything.”
“No, I know you haven’t. I ain’t blaming you, gentlemen. I brought myself down—yes, I did it myself. It’s right I should suffer—perfectly right—I don’t make any moan.”
“No, I know you haven’t. I’m not blaming you, gentlemen. I brought this on myself—yes, I did it myself. It’s only fair that I should suffer—perfectly fair—I’m not complaining.”
“Brought you down from whar? Whar was you brought down from?”
“Brought you down from where? Where were you brought down from?”
“Ah, you would not believe me; the world never believes—let it pass—’tis no matter. The secret of my birth—”
“Ah, you wouldn’t believe me; the world never believes—let it go—it doesn’t matter. The secret of my birth—”
“The secret of your birth! Do you mean to say—”
“The secret of your birth! Are you saying—”
“Gentlemen,” says the young man, very solemn, “I will reveal it to you, for I feel I may have confidence in you. By rights I am a duke!”
“Gentlemen,” says the young man, very seriously, “I will share this with you, as I believe I can trust you. By birth, I am a duke!”
Jim’s eyes bugged out when he heard that; and I reckon mine did, too. Then the baldhead says: “No! you can’t mean it?”
Jim's eyes widened when he heard that; and I guess mine did, too. Then the bald man says: “No! You can’t be serious?”
“Yes. My great-grandfather, eldest son of the Duke of Bridgewater, fled to this country about the end of the last century, to breathe the pure air of freedom; married here, and died, leaving a son, his own father dying about the same time. The second son of the late duke seized the titles and estates—the infant real duke was ignored. I am the lineal descendant of that infant—I am the rightful Duke of Bridgewater; and here am I, forlorn, torn from my high estate, hunted of men, despised by the cold world, ragged, worn, heart-broken, and degraded to the companionship of felons on a raft!”
“Yes. My great-grandfather, the eldest son of the Duke of Bridgewater, escaped to this country around the end of the last century to enjoy the fresh air of freedom; he got married here and passed away, leaving behind a son, while his own father died around the same time. The second son of the late duke took over the titles and estates—the real duke, who was just an infant, was overlooked. I am the direct descendant of that infant—I am the rightful Duke of Bridgewater; and here I am, abandoned, separated from my noble heritage, hunted by men, scorned by the indifferent world, ragged, worn out, heartbroken, and reduced to the company of criminals on a raft!”
Jim pitied him ever so much, and so did I. We tried to comfort him, but he said it warn’t much use, he couldn’t be much comforted; said if we was a mind to acknowledge him, that would do him more good than most anything else; so we said we would, if he would tell us how. He said we ought to bow when we spoke to him, and say “Your Grace,” or “My Lord,” or “Your Lordship”—and he wouldn’t mind it if we called him plain “Bridgewater,” which, he said, was a title anyway, and not a name; and one of us ought to wait on him at dinner, and do any little thing for him he wanted done.
Jim felt really sorry for him, and so did I. We tried to cheer him up, but he said it didn’t help much; he couldn’t be comforted. He mentioned that if we acknowledged him, that would mean more to him than almost anything else. So we agreed we would, but we asked him how to do it. He said we should bow when we talked to him and say “Your Grace,” or “My Lord,” or “Your Lordship”—and he wouldn’t mind if we just called him “Bridgewater,” since that was a title anyway, not really a name. He added that one of us should wait on him at dinner and do any little thing he needed done.
Well, that was all easy, so we done it. All through dinner Jim stood around and waited on him, and says, “Will yo’ Grace have some o’ dis or some o’ dat?” and so on, and a body could see it was mighty pleasing to him.
Well, that was all easy, so we did it. Throughout dinner, Jim stood around and waited on him, saying, “Your Grace, would you like some of this or some of that?” and so on, and you could tell it made him very happy.
But the old man got pretty silent by-and-by—didn’t have much to say, and didn’t look pretty comfortable over all that petting that was going on around that duke. He seemed to have something on his mind. So, along in the afternoon, he says:
But the old man got pretty quiet after a while—didn’t have much to say and didn’t look very comfortable with all that attention the duke was getting. He seemed to have something weighing on his mind. So, later in the afternoon, he said:
“Looky here, Bilgewater,” he says, “I’m nation sorry for you, but you ain’t the only person that’s had troubles like that.”
“Hey, Bilgewater,” he says, “I feel sorry for you, but you’re not the only one who has had problems like that.”
“No?”
"Nope?"
“No you ain’t. You ain’t the only person that’s ben snaked down wrongfully out’n a high place.”
“No, you’re not. You’re not the only one who’s been wrongfully taken down from a high position.”
“Alas!”
“Wow!”
“No, you ain’t the only person that’s had a secret of his birth.” And, by jings, he begins to cry.
“No, you aren’t the only person who has kept a secret about your birth.” And, sure enough, he starts to cry.
“Hold! What do you mean?”
“Wait! What do you mean?”
“Bilgewater, kin I trust you?” says the old man, still sort of sobbing.
“Bilgewater, can I trust you?” the old man says, still a bit teary.
“To the bitter death!” He took the old man by the hand and squeezed it, and says, “That secret of your being: speak!”
“To the bitter death!” He took the old man by the hand and squeezed it, and said, “That secret of your existence: speak!”
“Bilgewater, I am the late Dauphin!”
“Bilgewater, I’m the dead Dauphin!”
You bet you, Jim and me stared this time. Then the duke says:
You bet, Jim and I stared this time. Then the duke says:
“You are what?”
"What are you?"
“Yes, my friend, it is too true—your eyes is lookin’ at this very moment on the pore disappeared Dauphin, Looy the Seventeen, son of Looy the Sixteen and Marry Antonette.”
“Yes, my friend, it’s true—your eyes are currently looking at the poor vanished Dauphin, Louis the Seventeenth, son of Louis the Sixteenth and Marie Antoinette.”
“You! At your age! No! You mean you’re the late Charlemagne; you must be six or seven hundred years old, at the very least.”
“You! At your age! No way! You’re saying you’re the late Charlemagne; you must be six or seven hundred years old, at the very least.”
“Trouble has done it, Bilgewater, trouble has done it; trouble has brung these gray hairs and this premature balditude. Yes, gentlemen, you see before you, in blue jeans and misery, the wanderin’, exiled, trampled-on, and sufferin’ rightful King of France.”
“Trouble has done it, Bilgewater, trouble has done it; trouble has brought these gray hairs and this early baldness. Yes, gentlemen, you see before you, in blue jeans and misery, the wandering, exiled, trampled-on, and suffering rightful King of France.”
Well, he cried and took on so that me and Jim didn’t know hardly what to do, we was so sorry—and so glad and proud we’d got him with us, too. So we set in, like we done before with the duke, and tried to comfort him. But he said it warn’t no use, nothing but to be dead and done with it all could do him any good; though he said it often made him feel easier and better for a while if people treated him according to his rights, and got down on one knee to speak to him, and always called him “Your Majesty,” and waited on him first at meals, and didn’t set down in his presence till he asked them. So Jim and me set to majestying him, and doing this and that and t’other for him, and standing up till he told us we might set down. This done him heaps of good, and so he got cheerful and comfortable. But the duke kind of soured on him, and didn’t look a bit satisfied with the way things was going; still, the king acted real friendly towards him, and said the duke’s great-grandfather and all the other Dukes of Bilgewater was a good deal thought of by his father, and was allowed to come to the palace considerable; but the duke stayed huffy a good while, till by-and-by the king says:
Well, he cried and went on so much that Jim and I didn’t really know what to do. We felt so sorry—and also so glad and proud that we had him with us. So we started in, like we had before with the duke, and tried to comfort him. But he said it was no use; nothing but being dead and done with it all could help him. Though he mentioned that it often made him feel easier and better for a while if people treated him like royalty, got down on one knee to speak to him, always called him “Your Majesty,” waited on him first at meals, and didn’t sit down in his presence until he asked them to. So Jim and I got to treating him like a king, doing this and that for him, and standing until he told us we could sit. This really helped him a lot, and soon he became cheerful and comfortable. But the duke kind of soured on him and didn’t look at all satisfied with how things were going; still, the king acted very friendly towards him and mentioned that the duke’s great-grandfather and all the other Dukes of Bilgewater were highly regarded by his father, and were allowed to visit the palace quite a bit; but the duke stayed upset for a while until eventually the king said:
“Like as not we got to be together a blamed long time on this h-yer raft, Bilgewater, and so what’s the use o’ your bein’ sour? It’ll only make things oncomfortable. It ain’t my fault I warn’t born a duke, it ain’t your fault you warn’t born a king—so what’s the use to worry? Make the best o’ things the way you find ’em, says I—that’s my motto. This ain’t no bad thing that we’ve struck here—plenty grub and an easy life—come, give us your hand, Duke, and le’s all be friends.”
“Looks like we’re going to be stuck together on this raft for a long time, Bilgewater, so why be so grumpy? It’s only going to make things uncomfortable. It’s not my fault I wasn’t born a duke, and it’s not your fault you weren’t born a king—so what’s the point in worrying? Make the best of things as they are, that’s my motto. This isn’t such a bad situation we’ve got here—plenty of food and an easy life—come on, let’s shake hands, Duke, and be friends.”
The duke done it, and Jim and me was pretty glad to see it. It took away all the uncomfortableness and we felt mighty good over it, because it would a been a miserable business to have any unfriendliness on the raft; for what you want, above all things, on a raft, is for everybody to be satisfied, and feel right and kind towards the others.
The duke did it, and Jim and I were pretty glad to see it. It took away all the discomfort, and we felt really good about it because it would have been a miserable situation to have any bad feelings on the raft; since what you want, above all, on a raft is for everyone to be content and feel good and friendly towards each other.
It didn’t take me long to make up my mind that these liars warn’t no kings nor dukes at all, but just low-down humbugs and frauds. But I never said nothing, never let on; kept it to myself; it’s the best way; then you don’t have no quarrels, and don’t get into no trouble. If they wanted us to call them kings and dukes, I hadn’t no objections, ’long as it would keep peace in the family; and it warn’t no use to tell Jim, so I didn’t tell him. If I never learnt nothing else out of pap, I learnt that the best way to get along with his kind of people is to let them have their own way.
I quickly realized that these liars weren’t kings or dukes at all, but just worthless frauds. But I didn’t say anything, kept it to myself; it’s the best way to avoid arguments and trouble. If they wanted us to call them kings and dukes, I didn’t mind, as long as it kept the peace in the family; and there was no point in telling Jim, so I didn’t. If I learned nothing else from my dad, I learned that the best way to deal with people like him is to let them have their own way.
CHAPTER XX.
They asked us considerable many questions; wanted to know what we covered up the raft that way for, and laid by in the daytime instead of running—was Jim a runaway nigger? Says I:
They asked us a lot of questions; wanted to know why we covered up the raft like that and stayed put during the day instead of moving—was Jim a runaway slave? I said:
“Goodness sakes, would a runaway nigger run south?”
“Goodness, would a runaway slave really head south?”
No, they allowed he wouldn’t. I had to account for things some way, so I says:
No, they allowed he wouldn’t. I had to account for things somehow, so I said:
“My folks was living in Pike County, in Missouri, where I was born, and they all died off but me and pa and my brother Ike. Pa, he ’lowed he’d break up and go down and live with Uncle Ben, who’s got a little one-horse place on the river, forty-four mile below Orleans. Pa was pretty poor, and had some debts; so when he’d squared up there warn’t nothing left but sixteen dollars and our nigger, Jim. That warn’t enough to take us fourteen hundred mile, deck passage nor no other way. Well, when the river rose pa had a streak of luck one day; he ketched this piece of a raft; so we reckoned we’d go down to Orleans on it. Pa’s luck didn’t hold out; a steamboat run over the forrard corner of the raft one night, and we all went overboard and dove under the wheel; Jim and me come up all right, but pa was drunk, and Ike was only four years old, so they never come up no more. Well, for the next day or two we had considerable trouble, because people was always coming out in skiffs and trying to take Jim away from me, saying they believed he was a runaway nigger. We don’t run daytimes no more now; nights they don’t bother us.”
“My family was living in Pike County, Missouri, where I was born, and they all passed away except for me, Dad, and my brother Ike. Dad said he would pack up and go live with Uncle Ben, who has a small place by the river, forty-four miles below Orleans. Dad was pretty poor and had some debts; so when he settled up, there was nothing left but sixteen dollars and our black friend, Jim. That wasn’t enough to take us fourteen hundred miles, deck passage or any other way. Well, when the river rose, Dad had a stroke of luck one day; he found a piece of a raft, so we figured we’d head down to Orleans on it. Dad's luck didn’t last; a steamboat ran over the front corner of the raft one night, and we all fell overboard and went under the wheel; Jim and I surfaced okay, but Dad was drunk, and Ike was only four years old, so they never came up again. For the next day or two, we had quite a bit of trouble because people kept coming out in skiffs trying to take Jim away from me, saying they thought he was a runaway slave. We don’t run during the day anymore; at night, they don’t bother us.”
The duke says:
The duke says:
“Leave me alone to cipher out a way so we can run in the daytime if we want to. I’ll think the thing over—I’ll invent a plan that’ll fix it. We’ll let it alone for to-day, because of course we don’t want to go by that town yonder in daylight—it mightn’t be healthy.”
“Leave me alone to figure out a way for us to run during the day if we want to. I’ll think it over—I’ll come up with a plan that will solve it. Let’s avoid it for today because we definitely don’t want to go by that town over there in broad daylight—it might not be safe.”
Towards night it begun to darken up and look like rain; the heat lightning was squirting around low down in the sky, and the leaves was beginning to shiver—it was going to be pretty ugly, it was easy to see that. So the duke and the king went to overhauling our wigwam, to see what the beds was like. My bed was a straw tick better than Jim’s, which was a corn-shuck tick; there’s always cobs around about in a shuck tick, and they poke into you and hurt; and when you roll over the dry shucks sound like you was rolling over in a pile of dead leaves; it makes such a rustling that you wake up. Well, the duke allowed he would take my bed; but the king allowed he wouldn’t. He says:
As night fell, it started to get dark and look like rain; heat lightning flickered low in the sky, and the leaves began to rustle—it was clear it was going to get pretty rough. So the duke and the king went to check out our cabin to see what the beds were like. My bed was a straw mattress, which was better than Jim’s corn husk mattress; there are always cobs stuck in a husk mattress, and they poke you and hurt; and when you roll over, the dry husks sound like you're rolling over in a pile of dead leaves; it makes so much noise that you wake up. Well, the duke said he would take my bed; but the king said he wouldn’t. He said:
“I should a reckoned the difference in rank would a sejested to you that a corn-shuck bed warn’t just fitten for me to sleep on. Your Grace’ll take the shuck bed yourself.”
“I should have figured that the difference in rank would suggest to you that a corn-shuck bed isn’t really suitable for me to sleep on. Your Grace can take the shuck bed yourself.”
Jim and me was in a sweat again for a minute, being afraid there was going to be some more trouble amongst them; so we was pretty glad when the duke says:
Jim and I were in a panic again for a moment, worried there would be more trouble among them; so we were pretty relieved when the duke said:
“’Tis my fate to be always ground into the mire under the iron heel of oppression. Misfortune has broken my once haughty spirit; I yield, I submit; ’tis my fate. I am alone in the world—let me suffer; I can bear it.”
“It’s my fate to always be trampled into the mud under the heavy weight of oppression. Bad luck has shattered my once proud spirit; I give in, I comply; it’s my fate. I am alone in the world—let me suffer; I can handle it.”
We got away as soon as it was good and dark. The king told us to stand well out towards the middle of the river, and not show a light till we got a long ways below the town. We come in sight of the little bunch of lights by-and-by—that was the town, you know—and slid by, about a half a mile out, all right. When we was three-quarters of a mile below we hoisted up our signal lantern; and about ten o’clock it come on to rain and blow and thunder and lighten like everything; so the king told us to both stay on watch till the weather got better; then him and the duke crawled into the wigwam and turned in for the night. It was my watch below till twelve, but I wouldn’t a turned in anyway if I’d had a bed, because a body don’t see such a storm as that every day in the week, not by a long sight. My souls, how the wind did scream along! And every second or two there’d come a glare that lit up the white-caps for a half a mile around, and you’d see the islands looking dusty through the rain, and the trees thrashing around in the wind; then comes a h-whack!—bum! bum! bumble-umble-um-bum-bum-bum-bum—and the thunder would go rumbling and grumbling away, and quit—and then rip comes another flash and another sockdolager. The waves most washed me off the raft sometimes, but I hadn’t any clothes on, and didn’t mind. We didn’t have no trouble about snags; the lightning was glaring and flittering around so constant that we could see them plenty soon enough to throw her head this way or that and miss them.
We got away as soon as it was properly dark. The king told us to keep towards the middle of the river and not show a light until we were a good distance below the town. After a while, we spotted the cluster of lights that marked the town, and we glided past, about half a mile out, without any issues. When we were three-quarters of a mile downstream, we raised our signal lantern; then around ten o’clock, it started to rain, blow, thunder, and lightning like crazy. So, the king told us to stay on watch until the weather improved; then he and the duke crawled into the wigwam and went to bed for the night. I was on watch until midnight, but I wouldn’t have turned in anyway even if I had a bed, because you don’t see storms like that every day, not by a long shot. My goodness, how the wind screamed! Every second or so, there would be a flash that lit up the whitecaps for half a mile, and you could see the islands looking fuzzy through the rain and the trees thrashing around in the wind; then there would be a h-whack!—bum! bum! bumble-umble-um-bum-bum-bum-bum—and the thunder would rumble and grumble away, and just when it seemed like it was done, rip here comes another flash and another big bang. The waves nearly washed me off the raft at times, but I was naked and didn’t care. We didn’t have any trouble with snags; the lightning was flashing around so constantly that we could see them soon enough to steer clear.
I had the middle watch, you know, but I was pretty sleepy by that time, so Jim he said he would stand the first half of it for me; he was always mighty good that way, Jim was. I crawled into the wigwam, but the king and the duke had their legs sprawled around so there warn’t no show for me; so I laid outside—I didn’t mind the rain, because it was warm, and the waves warn’t running so high now. About two they come up again, though, and Jim was going to call me; but he changed his mind, because he reckoned they warn’t high enough yet to do any harm; but he was mistaken about that, for pretty soon all of a sudden along comes a regular ripper and washed me overboard. It most killed Jim a-laughing. He was the easiest nigger to laugh that ever was, anyway.
I had the middle watch, you know, but I was pretty sleepy by that time, so Jim said he would take the first half of it for me; he was always really good that way, Jim was. I crawled into the cabin, but the king and the duke had their legs sprawled out so there was no way for me to fit; so I lay outside—I didn’t mind the rain because it was warm, and the waves weren’t running too high now. Around two, they came up again, though, and Jim was going to call me; but he changed his mind because he figured they weren’t high enough yet to cause any harm; but he was wrong about that, because pretty soon suddenly a big wave came and washed me overboard. It nearly killed Jim from laughing. He was the easiest person to make laugh that ever was, anyway.
I took the watch, and Jim he laid down and snored away; and by-and-by the storm let up for good and all; and the first cabin-light that showed, I rousted him out and we slid the raft into hiding quarters for the day.
I grabbed the watch, and Jim laid down and started snoring; after a while, the storm finally stopped completely. As soon as the first light of dawn appeared, I woke him up, and we tucked the raft away for the day.
The king got out an old ratty deck of cards after breakfast, and him and the duke played seven-up a while, five cents a game. Then they got tired of it, and allowed they would “lay out a campaign,” as they called it. The duke went down into his carpet-bag, and fetched up a lot of little printed bills and read them out loud. One bill said, “The celebrated Dr. Armand de Montalban, of Paris,” would “lecture on the Science of Phrenology” at such and such a place, on the blank day of blank, at ten cents admission, and “furnish charts of character at twenty-five cents apiece.” The duke said that was him. In another bill he was the “world-renowned Shakespearian tragedian, Garrick the Younger, of Drury Lane, London.” In other bills he had a lot of other names and done other wonderful things, like finding water and gold with a “divining-rod,” “dissipating witch spells,” and so on. By-and-by he says:
The king pulled out an old, worn deck of cards after breakfast, and he and the duke played seven-up for a while, betting five cents a game. Eventually, they grew bored and decided to “plan a campaign,” as they put it. The duke rummaged through his carpet bag and pulled out a stack of small printed bills, reading them out loud. One bill stated that “the celebrated Dr. Armand de Montalban, of Paris” would “lecture on the Science of Phrenology” at a specific location, on a blank date, for ten cents admission, and would “provide charts of character for twenty-five cents each.” The duke declared that was him. In another bill, he was the “world-renowned Shakespearian tragedian, Garrick the Younger, of Drury Lane, London.” On other bills, he had many different names and claimed to do various amazing things, like finding water and gold with a “divining-rod” and “breaking witch spells,” and so on. After a while, he said:
“But the histrionic muse is the darling. Have you ever trod the boards, Royalty?”
“But the dramatic muse is the favorite. Have you ever stepped onto the stage, Your Highness?”
“No,” says the king.
“No,” says the king.
“You shall, then, before you’re three days older, Fallen Grandeur,” says the duke. “The first good town we come to we’ll hire a hall and do the sword fight in Richard III. and the balcony scene in Romeo and Juliet. How does that strike you?”
“You will, then, before you’re three days older, Fallen Grandeur,” says the duke. “The first good town we reach, we’ll rent a hall and do the sword fight from Richard III and the balcony scene from Romeo and Juliet. What do you think?”
“I’m in, up to the hub, for anything that will pay, Bilgewater; but, you see, I don’t know nothing about play-actin’, and hain’t ever seen much of it. I was too small when pap used to have ’em at the palace. Do you reckon you can learn me?”
“I’m in, fully committed, for anything that pays, Bilgewater; but, you see, I don’t know anything about acting and haven’t seen much of it. I was too young when my dad used to have them at the palace. Do you think you can teach me?”
“Easy!”
"Simple!"
“All right. I’m jist a-freezn’ for something fresh, anyway. Le’s commence right away.”
“All right. I’m just freezing for something fresh, anyway. Let’s start right away.”
So the duke he told him all about who Romeo was and who Juliet was, and said he was used to being Romeo, so the king could be Juliet.
So the duke told him all about who Romeo and Juliet were, and said he was used to being Romeo, so the king could be Juliet.
“But if Juliet’s such a young gal, duke, my peeled head and my white whiskers is goin’ to look oncommon odd on her, maybe.”
“But if Juliet's such a young girl, Duke, my bald head and white whiskers are going to look really strange on her, maybe.”
“No, don’t you worry; these country jakes won’t ever think of that. Besides, you know, you’ll be in costume, and that makes all the difference in the world; Juliet’s in a balcony, enjoying the moonlight before she goes to bed, and she’s got on her night-gown and her ruffled nightcap. Here are the costumes for the parts.”
“No, don’t worry; these country guys won’t even consider that. Besides, you know you’ll be in costume, and that changes everything; Juliet’s on a balcony, enjoying the moonlight before bed, and she’s wearing her nightgown and ruffled nightcap. Here are the costumes for the roles.”
He got out two or three curtain-calico suits, which he said was meedyevil armor for Richard III. and t’other chap, and a long white cotton nightshirt and a ruffled nightcap to match. The king was satisfied; so the duke got out his book and read the parts over in the most splendid spread-eagle way, prancing around and acting at the same time, to show how it had got to be done; then he give the book to the king and told him to get his part by heart.
He pulled out two or three curtain-calico suits, claiming they were medieval armor for Richard III and another character, along with a long white cotton nightshirt and a matching ruffled nightcap. The king was pleased; so the duke opened his book and read the lines dramatically, prancing around and acting to demonstrate how it should be done. Then he handed the book to the king and instructed him to memorize his lines.
There was a little one-horse town about three mile down the bend, and after dinner the duke said he had ciphered out his idea about how to run in daylight without it being dangersome for Jim; so he allowed he would go down to the town and fix that thing. The king allowed he would go, too, and see if he couldn’t strike something. We was out of coffee, so Jim said I better go along with them in the canoe and get some.
There was a small one-horse town about three miles down the bend, and after dinner, the duke said he had figured out a way to run in daylight without it being dangerous for Jim; so he said he would go down to the town and take care of that. The king said he would go too, to see if he could find something. We were out of coffee, so Jim said I should go with them in the canoe to get some.
When we got there there warn’t nobody stirring; streets empty, and perfectly dead and still, like Sunday. We found a sick nigger sunning himself in a back yard, and he said everybody that warn’t too young or too sick or too old was gone to camp-meeting, about two mile back in the woods. The king got the directions, and allowed he’d go and work that camp-meeting for all it was worth, and I might go, too.
When we arrived, there wasn’t anyone around; the streets were empty and completely quiet, like a Sunday. We spotted a sick black man sunning himself in a backyard, and he told us that everyone who wasn’t too young, too sick, or too old had gone to a camp meeting about two miles back in the woods. The king got the directions and said he’d go and make the most of that camp meeting, and I could go along too.
The duke said what he was after was a printing-office. We found it; a little bit of a concern, up over a carpenter shop—carpenters and printers all gone to the meeting, and no doors locked. It was a dirty, littered-up place, and had ink marks, and handbills with pictures of horses and runaway niggers on them, all over the walls. The duke shed his coat and said he was all right now. So me and the king lit out for the camp-meeting.
The duke said he was looking for a printing office. We found it; a small operation above a carpentry shop—everyone, including the carpenters and printers, was at a meeting, and none of the doors were locked. It was a messy place, dirty and cluttered, with ink stains and handbills featuring pictures of horses and escaped slaves all over the walls. The duke took off his coat and said he was good to go. So the king and I headed out for the camp meeting.
We got there in about a half an hour fairly dripping, for it was a most awful hot day. There was as much as a thousand people there from twenty mile around. The woods was full of teams and wagons, hitched everywheres, feeding out of the wagon-troughs and stomping to keep off the flies. There was sheds made out of poles and roofed over with branches, where they had lemonade and gingerbread to sell, and piles of watermelons and green corn and such-like truck.
We arrived in about half an hour, pretty much soaked, because it was an incredibly hot day. There were about a thousand people there from a twenty-mile radius. The woods were packed with teams and wagons hitched everywhere, feeding from the troughs and stomping around to swat at the flies. There were sheds made of poles and topped with branches where they sold lemonade and gingerbread, along with piles of watermelons and corn and other things like that.
The preaching was going on under the same kinds of sheds, only they was bigger and held crowds of people. The benches was made out of outside slabs of logs, with holes bored in the round side to drive sticks into for legs. They didn’t have no backs. The preachers had high platforms to stand on at one end of the sheds. The women had on sun-bonnets; and some had linsey-woolsey frocks, some gingham ones, and a few of the young ones had on calico. Some of the young men was barefooted, and some of the children didn’t have on any clothes but just a tow-linen shirt. Some of the old women was knitting, and some of the young folks was courting on the sly.
The preaching was happening under similar kinds of sheds, but they were bigger and could hold crowds of people. The benches were made from outside slabs of logs, with holes drilled in the round side to stick in for legs. They didn’t have any backs. The preachers stood on high platforms at one end of the sheds. The women wore sun bonnets; some had linsey-woolsey dresses, some wore gingham, and a few of the younger ones had on calico. Some of the young men were barefoot, and some of the kids were wearing nothing but a tow-linen shirt. Some of the older women were knitting, while some of the young folks were sneaking off to court.
The first shed we come to the preacher was lining out a hymn. He lined out two lines, everybody sung it, and it was kind of grand to hear it, there was so many of them and they done it in such a rousing way; then he lined out two more for them to sing—and so on. The people woke up more and more, and sung louder and louder; and towards the end some begun to groan, and some begun to shout. Then the preacher begun to preach, and begun in earnest, too; and went weaving first to one side of the platform and then the other, and then a-leaning down over the front of it, with his arms and his body going all the time, and shouting his words out with all his might; and every now and then he would hold up his Bible and spread it open, and kind of pass it around this way and that, shouting, “It’s the brazen serpent in the wilderness! Look upon it and live!” And people would shout out, “Glory!—A-a-men!” And so he went on, and the people groaning and crying and saying amen:
The first shed we came to, the preacher was starting a hymn. He led out two lines, everyone sang, and it was quite impressive to hear it, with so many voices and the energy they brought; then he led out two more lines for them to sing—and so on. The crowd became more awake and sang louder and louder; by the end, some began to groan, and some started to shout. Then the preacher began to preach, and he was serious about it too; he started moving from one side of the platform to the other, leaning down over the front, his arms and body in constant motion, shouting his words with all his strength; every now and then, he would hold up his Bible and open it wide, kind of passing it around this way and that, shouting, “It’s the brazen serpent in the wilderness! Look upon it and live!” And people would shout, “Glory!—A-a-men!” And so he continued, with the crowd groaning and crying and responding with amen:
“Oh, come to the mourners’ bench! come, black with sin! (amen!) come, sick and sore! (amen!) come, lame and halt and blind! (amen!) come, pore and needy, sunk in shame! (a-a-men!) come, all that’s worn and soiled and suffering!—come with a broken spirit! come with a contrite heart! come in your rags and sin and dirt! the waters that cleanse is free, the door of heaven stands open—oh, enter in and be at rest!” (a-a-men! glory, glory hallelujah!)
“Oh, come to the mourner's bench! come, burdened with sin! (amen!) come, hurting and in pain! (amen!) come, lame, crippled, and blind! (amen!) come, poor and needy, filled with shame! (a-a-men!) come, all who are worn out, dirty, and suffering!—come with a broken spirit! come with a contrite heart! come in your rags, your sin, and your dirt! the waters that cleanse are free, the door to heaven is wide open—oh, step inside and find peace!” (a-a-men! glory, glory hallelujah!)
And so on. You couldn’t make out what the preacher said any more, on account of the shouting and crying. Folks got up everywheres in the crowd, and worked their way just by main strength to the mourners’ bench, with the tears running down their faces; and when all the mourners had got up there to the front benches in a crowd, they sung and shouted and flung themselves down on the straw, just crazy and wild.
And so on. You couldn’t understand what the preacher was saying anymore because of all the shouting and crying. People got up from everywhere in the crowd and made their way to the mourners' bench, tears streaming down their faces. When all the mourners gathered at the front benches, they sang and shouted and threw themselves down on the straw, acting crazy and wild.
Well, the first I knowed the king got a-going, and you could hear him over everybody; and next he went a-charging up on to the platform, and the preacher he begged him to speak to the people, and he done it. He told them he was a pirate—been a pirate for thirty years out in the Indian Ocean—and his crew was thinned out considerable last spring in a fight, and he was home now to take out some fresh men, and thanks to goodness he’d been robbed last night and put ashore off of a steamboat without a cent, and he was glad of it; it was the blessedest thing that ever happened to him, because he was a changed man now, and happy for the first time in his life; and, poor as he was, he was going to start right off and work his way back to the Indian Ocean, and put in the rest of his life trying to turn the pirates into the true path; for he could do it better than anybody else, being acquainted with all pirate crews in that ocean; and though it would take him a long time to get there without money, he would get there anyway, and every time he convinced a pirate he would say to him, “Don’t you thank me, don’t you give me no credit; it all belongs to them dear people in Pokeville camp-meeting, natural brothers and benefactors of the race, and that dear preacher there, the truest friend a pirate ever had!”
Well, the first I knew, the king got started, and you could hear him over everyone else; then he charged up onto the platform, and the preacher begged him to speak to the people, and he did. He told them he was a pirate—had been a pirate for thirty years in the Indian Ocean—and that his crew had been significantly reduced last spring in a fight. He was home now to recruit some fresh men, and thanks to goodness, he’d been robbed the night before and put ashore from a steamboat with not a cent to his name, and he was glad about it; it was the best thing that ever happened to him because he was a changed man now, happy for the first time in his life. Despite being broke, he was going to start right away and work his way back to the Indian Ocean, spending the rest of his life trying to lead the pirates onto the right path; he could do it better than anyone else, being familiar with all the pirate crews in that ocean. And even though it would take him a long time to get there without money, he would get there anyway, and every time he convinced a pirate, he would say to him, “Don’t thank me, don’t give me any credit; it all belongs to those dear people at the Pokeville camp meeting, natural brothers and benefactors of the race, and that dear preacher there, the truest friend a pirate ever had!”
And then he busted into tears, and so did everybody. Then somebody sings out, “Take up a collection for him, take up a collection!” Well, a half a dozen made a jump to do it, but somebody sings out, “Let him pass the hat around!” Then everybody said it, the preacher too.
And then he broke down crying, and so did everyone else. Then someone called out, “Let’s take up a collection for him, let’s take up a collection!” Well, half a dozen people jumped to do it, but then someone shouted, “Let him pass the hat around!” After that, everyone echoed it, even the preacher.
So the king went all through the crowd with his hat swabbing his eyes, and blessing the people and praising them and thanking them for being so good to the poor pirates away off there; and every little while the prettiest kind of girls, with the tears running down their cheeks, would up and ask him would he let them kiss him for to remember him by; and he always done it; and some of them he hugged and kissed as many as five or six times—and he was invited to stay a week; and everybody wanted him to live in their houses, and said they’d think it was an honor; but he said as this was the last day of the camp-meeting he couldn’t do no good, and besides he was in a sweat to get to the Indian Ocean right off and go to work on the pirates.
So the king walked through the crowd, wiping his eyes with his hat, blessing the people, praising them, and thanking them for being so kind to the poor pirates over there. Every now and then, the prettiest girls, tears streaming down their cheeks, would come up and ask if they could kiss him to remember him by. He always agreed, and some of them he hugged and kissed five or six times. He was invited to stay for a week, and everyone wanted him to live in their homes, claiming it would be an honor, but he said since it was the last day of the camp meeting, he couldn’t do any good, and besides, he was eager to get to the Indian Ocean right away to go to work on the pirates.
When we got back to the raft and he come to count up he found he had collected eighty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents. And then he had fetched away a three-gallon jug of whisky, too, that he found under a wagon when he was starting home through the woods. The king said, take it all around, it laid over any day he’d ever put in in the missionarying line. He said it warn’t no use talking, heathens don’t amount to shucks alongside of pirates to work a camp-meeting with.
When we got back to the raft and he started counting, he realized he had collected eighty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents. He also brought back a three-gallon jug of whiskey that he found under a wagon while heading home through the woods. The king said, overall, it was better than any day he’d ever spent doing missionary work. He said it was pointless to argue; heathens don't compare at all to pirates when it comes to running a camp meeting.
The duke was thinking he’d been doing pretty well till the king come to show up, but after that he didn’t think so so much. He had set up and printed off two little jobs for farmers in that printing-office—horse bills—and took the money, four dollars. And he had got in ten dollars’ worth of advertisements for the paper, which he said he would put in for four dollars if they would pay in advance—so they done it. The price of the paper was two dollars a year, but he took in three subscriptions for half a dollar apiece on condition of them paying him in advance; they were going to pay in cordwood and onions as usual, but he said he had just bought the concern and knocked down the price as low as he could afford it, and was going to run it for cash. He set up a little piece of poetry, which he made, himself, out of his own head—three verses—kind of sweet and saddish—the name of it was, “Yes, crush, cold world, this breaking heart”—and he left that all set up and ready to print in the paper, and didn’t charge nothing for it. Well, he took in nine dollars and a half, and said he’d done a pretty square day’s work for it.
The duke thought he was doing pretty well until the king showed up, but after that, he wasn’t so sure. He had set up and printed two small jobs for farmers in that printing office—horse bills—and collected four dollars for it. He also secured ten dollars’ worth of advertisements for the paper, promising to include them for four dollars if they paid in advance—so they did. The paper cost two dollars a year, but he signed up three subscriptions for fifty cents each, on the condition they paid him in advance; they were planning to pay in firewood and onions like usual, but he claimed he had just bought the business and lowered the price as much as he could, saying he was going to run it for cash. He created a little poem himself—three verses—kind of sweet and sad, titled “Yes, crush, cold world, this breaking heart”—and he left that all set up and ready to print in the paper without charging anything for it. Well, he made nine and a half dollars and said he’d done a pretty good day’s work for it.
Then he showed us another little job he’d printed and hadn’t charged for, because it was for us. It had a picture of a runaway nigger with a bundle on a stick over his shoulder, and “$200 reward” under it. The reading was all about Jim, and just described him to a dot. It said he run away from St. Jacques’ plantation, forty mile below New Orleans, last winter, and likely went north, and whoever would catch him and send him back he could have the reward and expenses.
Then he showed us another small job he’d printed and hadn’t charged for because it was for us. It had a picture of a runaway Black man with a bundle on a stick over his shoulder and “$200 reward” underneath it. The text was all about Jim and described him perfectly. It said he ran away from St. Jacques’ plantation, forty miles below New Orleans, last winter and likely went north, and whoever would catch him and send him back could claim the reward and expenses.
“Now,” says the duke, “after to-night we can run in the daytime if we want to. Whenever we see anybody coming we can tie Jim hand and foot with a rope, and lay him in the wigwam and show this handbill and say we captured him up the river, and were too poor to travel on a steamboat, so we got this little raft on credit from our friends and are going down to get the reward. Handcuffs and chains would look still better on Jim, but it wouldn’t go well with the story of us being so poor. Too much like jewelry. Ropes are the correct thing—we must preserve the unities, as we say on the boards.”
“Now,” says the duke, “after tonight we can travel during the day if we want. Whenever we see anyone coming, we can tie Jim up with a rope and hide him in the wigwam. Then we can show this handbill and say we captured him up the river and that we were too broke to take a steamboat, so we borrowed this little raft from our friends and are heading down to claim the reward. Handcuffs and chains would look even better on Jim, but that wouldn’t fit with our poor story. Too much like jewelry. Ropes are the way to go—we need to keep things consistent, as they say in theater.”
We all said the duke was pretty smart, and there couldn’t be no trouble about running daytimes. We judged we could make miles enough that night to get out of the reach of the powwow we reckoned the duke’s work in the printing office was going to make in that little town; then we could boom right along if we wanted to.
We all agreed that the duke was quite clever, and there shouldn’t be any issues with traveling during the day. We figured we could cover enough ground that night to get away from the commotion we expected the duke’s work at the printing office would cause in that small town; then we could continue on without any worries if we wanted to.
We laid low and kept still, and never shoved out till nearly ten o’clock; then we slid by, pretty wide away from the town, and didn’t hoist our lantern till we was clear out of sight of it.
We kept quiet and stayed hidden, not moving until almost ten o'clock; then we quietly slipped by, staying well away from the town, and didn’t turn on our lantern until we were out of sight of it.
When Jim called me to take the watch at four in the morning, he says:
When Jim called me to grab the watch at four in the morning, he says:
“Huck, does you reck’n we gwyne to run acrost any mo’ kings on dis trip?”
“Huck, do you think we’re going to come across any more kings on this trip?”
“No,” I says, “I reckon not.”
“No,” I say, “I don’t think so.”
“Well,” says he, “dat’s all right, den. I doan’ mine one er two kings, but dat’s enough. Dis one’s powerful drunk, en de duke ain’ much better.”
“Well,” he says, “that's fine then. I don't mind one or two kings, but that's enough. This one is really drunk, and the duke isn’t much better.”
I found Jim had been trying to get him to talk French, so he could hear what it was like; but he said he had been in this country so long, and had so much trouble, he’d forgot it.
I found out that Jim had been trying to get him to speak French, so he could hear what it was like; but he said he had been in this country for so long and had so much trouble that he had forgotten it.
CHAPTER XXI.
It was after sun-up now, but we went right on and didn’t tie up. The king and the duke turned out by-and-by looking pretty rusty; but after they’d jumped overboard and took a swim it chippered them up a good deal. After breakfast the king he took a seat on the corner of the raft, and pulled off his boots and rolled up his britches, and let his legs dangle in the water, so as to be comfortable, and lit his pipe, and went to getting his Romeo and Juliet by heart. When he had got it pretty good, him and the duke begun to practice it together. The duke had to learn him over and over again how to say every speech; and he made him sigh, and put his hand on his heart, and after a while he said he done it pretty well; “only,” he says, “you mustn’t bellow out Romeo! that way, like a bull—you must say it soft and sick and languishy, so—R-o-o-meo! that is the idea; for Juliet’s a dear sweet mere child of a girl, you know, and she doesn’t bray like a jackass.”
It was after sunrise now, but we kept going and didn’t tie up. The king and the duke eventually came out looking pretty rough; but after they jumped overboard and swam around, it perked them up quite a bit. After breakfast, the king took a seat on the edge of the raft, pulled off his boots, rolled up his pants, and let his legs dangle in the water to get comfortable. He lit his pipe and started memorizing his lines from Romeo and Juliet. Once he had it down pretty well, he and the duke began to practice it together. The duke had to teach him over and over how to deliver every line; he made him sigh and put his hand on his heart, and after a while, he said he was doing pretty well; “but,” he said, “you mustn’t shout out Romeo! like that, like a bull—you need to say it softly and weakly, like this—R-o-o-meo! that’s the idea; because Juliet is a sweet little girl, you know, and she doesn’t bray like a donkey.”
Well, next they got out a couple of long swords that the duke made out of oak laths, and begun to practice the sword fight—the duke called himself Richard III.; and the way they laid on and pranced around the raft was grand to see. But by-and-by the king tripped and fell overboard, and after that they took a rest, and had a talk about all kinds of adventures they’d had in other times along the river.
Well, next they pulled out a couple of long swords that the duke made from oak laths and started practicing their sword fighting—the duke called himself Richard III.; and the way they fought and danced around the raft was amazing to see. But eventually, the king tripped and fell overboard, and after that, they took a break and talked about all the adventures they’d had in the past along the river.
After dinner the duke says:
After dinner, the duke says:
“Well, Capet, we’ll want to make this a first-class show, you know, so I guess we’ll add a little more to it. We want a little something to answer encores with, anyway.”
“Well, Capet, we want to make this a top-notch show, so I guess we’ll add a bit more to it. We definitely need something to cover the encores, anyway.”
“What’s onkores, Bilgewater?”
“What's onkores, Bilgewater?”
The duke told him, and then says:
The duke told him, and then says:
“I’ll answer by doing the Highland fling or the sailor’s hornpipe; and you—well, let me see—oh, I’ve got it—you can do Hamlet’s soliloquy.”
“I’ll respond by doing the Highland fling or the sailor’s hornpipe; and you—let me think—oh, I’ve got it—you can perform Hamlet’s soliloquy.”
“Hamlet’s which?”
“Which Hamlet?”
“Hamlet’s soliloquy, you know; the most celebrated thing in Shakespeare. Ah, it’s sublime, sublime! Always fetches the house. I haven’t got it in the book—I’ve only got one volume—but I reckon I can piece it out from memory. I’ll just walk up and down a minute, and see if I can call it back from recollection’s vaults.”
“Hamlet’s soliloquy, you know; the most famous thing in Shakespeare. Ah, it’s amazing, amazing! Always brings down the house. I don’t have it in the book—I’ve only got one volume—but I think I can remember it. I’ll just stroll around for a minute and see if I can pull it back from my memory.”
So he went to marching up and down, thinking, and frowning horrible every now and then; then he would hoist up his eyebrows; next he would squeeze his hand on his forehead and stagger back and kind of moan; next he would sigh, and next he’d let on to drop a tear. It was beautiful to see him. By-and-by he got it. He told us to give attention. Then he strikes a most noble attitude, with one leg shoved forwards, and his arms stretched away up, and his head tilted back, looking up at the sky; and then he begins to rip and rave and grit his teeth; and after that, all through his speech, he howled, and spread around, and swelled up his chest, and just knocked the spots out of any acting ever I see before. This is the speech—I learned it, easy enough, while he was learning it to the king:
So he started pacing back and forth, deep in thought, frowning intensely from time to time; then he'd raise his eyebrows; next, he'd press his hand to his forehead and stagger back, kind of moaning; then he'd sigh, and pretend to drop a tear. It was impressive to watch him. Eventually, he figured it out. He told us to pay attention. Then he struck a really dramatic pose, with one leg forward, arms stretched high, and his head tilted back, looking up at the sky; and then he started to rave and grit his teeth; after that, throughout his speech, he howled, gestured widely, puffed out his chest, and completely outshone any acting I had ever seen. This is the speech—I learned it easily while he was teaching it to the king:
To be, or not to be; that is the bare bodkin
That makes calamity of so long life;
For who would fardels bear, till Birnam Wood do come to Dunsinane,
But that the fear of something after death
Murders the innocent sleep,
Great nature’s second course,
And makes us rather sling the arrows of outrageous fortune
Than fly to others that we know not of.
There’s the respect must give us pause:
Wake Duncan with thy knocking! I would thou couldst;
For who would bear the whips and scorns of time,
The oppressor’s wrong, the proud man’s contumely,
The law’s delay, and the quietus which his pangs might take.
In the dead waste and middle of the night, when churchyards yawn
In customary suits of solemn black,
But that the undiscovered country from whose bourne no traveler returns,
Breathes forth contagion on the world,
And thus the native hue of resolution, like the poor cat i’ the adage,
Is sicklied o’er with care.
And all the clouds that lowered o’er our housetops,
With this regard their currents turn awry,
And lose the name of action.
’Tis a consummation devoutly to be wished.
But soft you, the fair Ophelia:
Ope not thy ponderous and marble jaws.
But get thee to a nunnery—go!
To be or not to be; that’s the big question
That makes the troubles of a long life so heavy;
For who would carry the burdens, until Birnam Wood comes to Dunsinane,
If not for the fear of what comes after death
That disrupts our peaceful sleep,
Nature’s second act,
And makes us prefer to fight against the craziness of fate
Than escape to the unknown.
That’s what gives us pause:
Wake Duncan with your knocking! I wish you could;
For who would stand the beatings and insults of time,
The oppression’s wrongs, the proud man’s disrespect,
The law’s delays, and the finality that suffering might bring?
In the dead of night, when graveyards yawn
In their usual solemn black attire,
If not for the unknown land from which no traveler returns,
Spreading its threat across the world,
And so the natural color of determination, like the poor cat in the saying,
Is tainted by worry.
And all the dark clouds that hang over our rooftops,
With this in mind, their paths are twisted,
And lose the name of action.
It’s a resolution that we should long for.
But wait, the beautiful Ophelia:
Don’t open your heavy and marble jaws.
Just go to a nunnery—leave!
Well, the old man he liked that speech, and he mighty soon got it so he could do it first rate. It seemed like he was just born for it; and when he had his hand in and was excited, it was perfectly lovely the way he would rip and tear and rair up behind when he was getting it off.
Well, the old man liked that speech, and he quickly got good at it. It seemed like he was born for it; and when he really got into it and was excited, it was amazing to see how he would go all out while delivering it.
The first chance we got, the duke he had some show bills printed; and after that, for two or three days as we floated along, the raft was a most uncommon lively place, for there warn’t nothing but sword-fighting and rehearsing—as the duke called it—going on all the time. One morning, when we was pretty well down the State of Arkansaw, we come in sight of a little one-horse town in a big bend; so we tied up about three-quarters of a mile above it, in the mouth of a crick which was shut in like a tunnel by the cypress trees, and all of us but Jim took the canoe and went down there to see if there was any chance in that place for our show.
The first opportunity we had, the duke had some show posters printed, and after that, for two or three days as we floated along, the raft became a really lively spot, because there was nothing but sword-fighting and rehearsals—just like the duke called it—going on all the time. One morning, when we were pretty far down the state of Arkansas, we spotted a small, one-horse town in a big bend; so we tied up about three-quarters of a mile above it, at the mouth of a creek that was enclosed like a tunnel by the cypress trees. Everyone but Jim took the canoe and went down there to see if there was any opportunity in that place for our show.
We struck it mighty lucky; there was going to be a circus there that afternoon, and the country people was already beginning to come in, in all kinds of old shackly wagons, and on horses. The circus would leave before night, so our show would have a pretty good chance. The duke he hired the court house, and we went around and stuck up our bills. They read like this:
We got really lucky; there was a circus coming that afternoon, and the locals were already starting to arrive in all sorts of old, rickety wagons and on horses. The circus would leave before dark, so our show would have a decent shot. The duke rented the courthouse, and we went around putting up our posters. They read like this:
Shaksperean Revival!!!
Wonderful Attraction!
For One Night Only!
The world renowned tragedians,
David Garrick the younger, of Drury Lane Theatre, London,
and
Edmund Kean the elder, of the Royal Haymarket Theatre,
Whitechapel, Pudding Lane, Piccadilly, London, and the
Royal Continental Theatres, in their sublime
Shaksperean Spectacle entitled
The Balcony Scene
in
Romeo and Juliet!!!
Romeo...................................... Mr. Garrick.
Juliet..................................... Mr. Kean.
Assisted by the whole strength of the company!
New costumes, new scenery, new appointments!
Also:
The thrilling, masterly, and blood-curdling
Broad-sword conflict
In Richard III.!!!
Richard III................................ Mr. Garrick.
Richmond................................... Mr. Kean.
also:
(by special request,)
Hamlet’s Immortal Soliloquy!!
By the Illustrious Kean!
Done by him 300 consecutive nights in Paris!
For One Night Only,
On account of imperative European engagements!
Admission 25 cents; children and servants, 10 cents.
Shakespearean Revival!!!
Amazing Event!
For One Night Only!
The world-famous actors,
David Garrick Jr., from Drury Lane Theatre, London,
and
Edmund Kean Sr., from the Royal Haymarket Theatre,
Whitechapel, Pudding Lane, Piccadilly, London, and the
Royal Continental Theatres, in their extraordinary
Shakespearean Performance titled
The Balcony Scene
in
Romeo and Juliet!!!
Romeo...................................... Mr. Garrick.
Juliet..................................... Mr. Kean.
Supported by the entire cast!
New costumes, new sets, new details!
Also:
The thrilling, masterful, and chilling
Broad-sword battle
In Richard III.!!!
Richard III................................ Mr. Garrick.
Richmond................................... Mr. Kean.
also:
(by special request,)
Hamlet’s Famous Soliloquy!!
By the Distinguished Kean!
Performed by him for 300 consecutive nights in Paris!
For One Night Only,
Due to urgent European commitments!
Admission 25 cents; children and servants, 10 cents.
Then we went loafing around the town. The stores and houses was most all old shackly dried-up frame concerns that hadn’t ever been painted; they was set up three or four foot above ground on stilts, so as to be out of reach of the water when the river was overflowed. The houses had little gardens around them, but they didn’t seem to raise hardly anything in them but jimpson weeds, and sunflowers, and ash-piles, and old curled-up boots and shoes, and pieces of bottles, and rags, and played-out tin-ware. The fences was made of different kinds of boards, nailed on at different times; and they leaned every which-way, and had gates that didn’t generly have but one hinge—a leather one. Some of the fences had been whitewashed, some time or another, but the duke said it was in Clumbus’s time, like enough. There was generly hogs in the garden, and people driving them out.
Then we wandered around town. Most of the stores and houses were old, run-down wooden buildings that had never been painted. They were raised three or four feet off the ground on stilts to stay above the water when the river flooded. The houses had small gardens around them, but they barely grew anything except jimson weeds, sunflowers, piles of ash, old curled-up boots and shoes, bits of bottles, rags, and worn-out tinware. The fences were made of different types of boards, nailed together at various times; they leaned in all directions and had gates that usually only had one hinge—a leather one. Some of the fences had been whitewashed at some point, but the duke guessed it was back in Columbus's time. There were usually hogs in the gardens, and people were shooing them away.
All the stores was along one street. They had white domestic awnings in front, and the country people hitched their horses to the awning-posts. There was empty drygoods boxes under the awnings, and loafers roosting on them all day long, whittling them with their Barlow knives; and chawing tobacco, and gaping and yawning and stretching—a mighty ornery lot. They generly had on yellow straw hats most as wide as an umbrella, but didn’t wear no coats nor waistcoats, they called one another Bill, and Buck, and Hank, and Joe, and Andy, and talked lazy and drawly, and used considerable many cuss words. There was as many as one loafer leaning up against every awning-post, and he most always had his hands in his britches-pockets, except when he fetched them out to lend a chaw of tobacco or scratch. What a body was hearing amongst them all the time was:
All the stores were along one street. They had white awnings in front, and the country folks tied their horses to the awning posts. There were empty dry goods boxes under the awnings, with loafers hanging out on them all day, whittling with their Barlow knives; chewing tobacco, yawning, stretching—a pretty rough crowd. They usually wore yellow straw hats nearly as wide as umbrellas, but didn’t wear any coats or vests. They called each other Bill, Buck, Hank, Joe, and Andy, talked lazily and slowly, and used a lot of swear words. There was typically one loafer leaning against every awning post, and he usually had his hands in his pockets, except when he took them out to share some tobacco or to scratch. What you’d hear among them all the time was:
“Gimme a chaw ’v tobacker, Hank.”
“Give me a chew of tobacco, Hank.”
“Cain’t; I hain’t got but one chaw left. Ask Bill.”
“Can’t; I only have one chew left. Ask Bill.”
Maybe Bill he gives him a chaw; maybe he lies and says he ain’t got none. Some of them kinds of loafers never has a cent in the world, nor a chaw of tobacco of their own. They get all their chawing by borrowing; they say to a fellow, “I wisht you’d len’ me a chaw, Jack, I jist this minute give Ben Thompson the last chaw I had”—which is a lie pretty much everytime; it don’t fool nobody but a stranger; but Jack ain’t no stranger, so he says:
Maybe Bill gives him a chew; maybe he lies and says he doesn’t have any. Some of those types of loafers never have a dime to their name, nor a chew of tobacco of their own. They get all their chewing by borrowing; they say to someone, “I wish you’d lend me a chew, Jack, I just gave Ben Thompson the last chew I had”—which is a lie almost every time; it doesn’t fool anyone but a stranger; but Jack isn’t a stranger, so he says:
“You give him a chaw, did you? So did your sister’s cat’s grandmother. You pay me back the chaws you’ve awready borry’d off’n me, Lafe Buckner, then I’ll loan you one or two ton of it, and won’t charge you no back intrust, nuther.”
You gave him some tobacco, did you? So did your sister’s cat’s grandmother. You pay me back the tobacco you've already borrowed from me, Lafe Buckner, then I'll loan you one or two big ones, and I won't charge you any interest either.
“Well, I did pay you back some of it wunst.”
“Well, I did pay you back some of it once.”
“Yes, you did—’bout six chaws. You borry’d store tobacker and paid back nigger-head.”
“Yes, you did—about six chews. You borrowed store tobacco and paid back black-head.”
Store tobacco is flat black plug, but these fellows mostly chaws the natural leaf twisted. When they borrow a chaw they don’t generly cut it off with a knife, but set the plug in between their teeth, and gnaw with their teeth and tug at the plug with their hands till they get it in two; then sometimes the one that owns the tobacco looks mournful at it when it’s handed back, and says, sarcastic:
Store tobacco is a flat black plug, but these guys mostly chew the natural leaf twisted. When they borrow a chew, they usually don't cut it with a knife; instead, they bite it with their teeth and pull at the plug with their hands until they break it in two. Sometimes the person who owns the tobacco looks sad when it’s handed back and says, sarcastically:
“Here, gimme the chaw, and you take the plug.”
“Here, give me the chaw, and you take the plug.”
All the streets and lanes was just mud; they warn’t nothing else but mud—mud as black as tar and nigh about a foot deep in some places, and two or three inches deep in all the places. The hogs loafed and grunted around everywheres. You’d see a muddy sow and a litter of pigs come lazying along the street and whollop herself right down in the way, where folks had to walk around her, and she’d stretch out and shut her eyes and wave her ears whilst the pigs was milking her, and look as happy as if she was on salary. And pretty soon you’d hear a loafer sing out, “Hi! so boy! sick him, Tige!” and away the sow would go, squealing most horrible, with a dog or two swinging to each ear, and three or four dozen more a-coming; and then you would see all the loafers get up and watch the thing out of sight, and laugh at the fun and look grateful for the noise. Then they’d settle back again till there was a dog fight. There couldn’t anything wake them up all over, and make them happy all over, like a dog fight—unless it might be putting turpentine on a stray dog and setting fire to him, or tying a tin pan to his tail and see him run himself to death.
All the streets and alleyways were just mud; there was nothing else but mud—mud as black as tar and about a foot deep in some spots, and two or three inches deep everywhere else. The pigs wandered and grunted around all over the place. You’d see a muddy sow with her litter of piglets casually strolling down the street, plopping herself right down in the way, forcing people to walk around her. She’d stretch out, close her eyes, and flap her ears while the piglets nursed, looking as content as if she were being paid to do it. Then you’d hear some slacker shout, “Hey! Go get him, Tige!” and off the sow would go, squealing terribly, with a couple of dogs hanging on to her ears, and three or four more coming up behind; and then you’d see all the loafers getting up to watch the commotion until it was out of sight, laughing at the fun and enjoying the noise. After that, they’d settle back down until there was a dog fight. Nothing could wake them up completely and make them happy like a dog fight—unless maybe it was putting turpentine on a stray dog and setting him on fire, or tying a tin can to his tail and watching him run himself to exhaustion.
On the river front some of the houses was sticking out over the bank, and they was bowed and bent, and about ready to tumble in. The people had moved out of them. The bank was caved away under one corner of some others, and that corner was hanging over. People lived in them yet, but it was dangersome, because sometimes a strip of land as wide as a house caves in at a time. Sometimes a belt of land a quarter of a mile deep will start in and cave along and cave along till it all caves into the river in one summer. Such a town as that has to be always moving back, and back, and back, because the river’s always gnawing at it.
On the riverfront, some houses were sticking out over the bank, and they were all bent and ready to fall in. The people had moved out of those. The bank had caved away under one corner of some others, leaving that corner hanging over. People still lived in those, but it was dangerous because sometimes a section of land as wide as a house can collapse at once. Sometimes a stretch of land a quarter of a mile deep will begin to erode and keep caving in until everything falls into the river in one summer. A town like that always has to keep moving back, and back, and back because the river is always eating away at it.
The nearer it got to noon that day the thicker and thicker was the wagons and horses in the streets, and more coming all the time. Families fetched their dinners with them from the country, and eat them in the wagons. There was considerable whisky drinking going on, and I seen three fights. By-and-by somebody sings out:
The closer it got to noon that day, the more crowded the streets were with wagons and horses, and more kept arriving. Families brought their lunches from the countryside and ate them in their wagons. There was quite a bit of whisky drinking happening, and I saw three fights. Eventually, someone shouted out:
“Here comes old Boggs!—in from the country for his little old monthly drunk; here he comes, boys!”
“Here comes old Boggs!—back from the country for his monthly binge; here he comes, guys!”
All the loafers looked glad; I reckoned they was used to having fun out of Boggs. One of them says:
All the lazy guys looked happy; I figured they were used to having fun at Boggs' expense. One of them said:
“Wonder who he’s a-gwyne to chaw up this time. If he’d a-chawed up all the men he’s ben a-gwyne to chaw up in the last twenty year he’d have considerable ruputation now.”
“Wonder who he’s going to chew up this time. If he had chewed up all the men he was going to chew up in the last twenty years, he’d have quite the reputation now.”
Another one says, “I wisht old Boggs ’d threaten me, ’cuz then I’d know I warn’t gwyne to die for a thousan’ year.”
Another one says, “I wish old Boggs would threaten me, ’cause then I’d know I wasn’t going to die for a thousand years.”
Boggs comes a-tearing along on his horse, whooping and yelling like an Injun, and singing out:
Boggs comes tearing along on his horse, whooping and shouting like a Native American, and singing out:
“Cler the track, thar. I’m on the waw-path, and the price uv coffins is a-gwyne to raise.”
“Clear the way, there. I’m on the warpath, and the price of coffins is going to go up.”
He was drunk, and weaving about in his saddle; he was over fifty year old, and had a very red face. Everybody yelled at him and laughed at him and sassed him, and he sassed back, and said he’d attend to them and lay them out in their regular turns, but he couldn’t wait now because he’d come to town to kill old Colonel Sherburn, and his motto was, “Meat first, and spoon vittles to top off on.”
He was drunk and swaying in his saddle; he was over fifty years old and had a very red face. Everyone yelled at him, laughed at him, and heckled him, and he fired back, saying he’d deal with them in their turn, but he couldn’t wait now because he’d come to town to kill old Colonel Sherburn, and his motto was, “Meat first, and dessert to top it off.”
He see me, and rode up and says:
He sees me, rides up, and says:
“Whar’d you come f’m, boy? You prepared to die?”
“Where did you come from, boy? Are you ready to die?”
Then he rode on. I was scared, but a man says:
Then he kept riding. I was scared, but a man says:
“He don’t mean nothing; he’s always a-carryin’ on like that when he’s drunk. He’s the best naturedest old fool in Arkansaw—never hurt nobody, drunk nor sober.”
“He doesn't mean anything; he’s always acting like that when he’s drunk. He’s the kindest old fool in Arkansas—never hurt anyone, drunk or sober.”
Boggs rode up before the biggest store in town, and bent his head down so he could see under the curtain of the awning and yells:
Boggs rode up to the biggest store in town and bent his head down to look under the awning and shouted:
“Come out here, Sherburn! Come out and meet the man you’ve swindled. You’re the houn’ I’m after, and I’m a-gwyne to have you, too!”
“Come out here, Sherburn! Come out and face the guy you’ve cheated. You’re the dog I’m after, and I’m going to get you, too!”
And so he went on, calling Sherburn everything he could lay his tongue to, and the whole street packed with people listening and laughing and going on. By-and-by a proud-looking man about fifty-five—and he was a heap the best dressed man in that town, too—steps out of the store, and the crowd drops back on each side to let him come. He says to Boggs, mighty ca’m and slow—he says:
And so he continued, calling Sherburn every name he could think of, while the entire street was filled with people listening, laughing, and having a good time. Eventually, a man who looked proud and was around fifty-five—definitely the best dressed man in that town—stepped out of the store, and the crowd parted on either side to let him through. He said to Boggs, very calm and slow—he said:
“I’m tired of this, but I’ll endure it till one o’clock. Till one o’clock, mind—no longer. If you open your mouth against me only once after that time you can’t travel so far but I will find you.”
“I’m tired of this, but I’ll put up with it until one o’clock. Just one o’clock, got it— no longer. If you say anything against me after that time, you can’t go far without me finding you.”
Then he turns and goes in. The crowd looked mighty sober; nobody stirred, and there warn’t no more laughing. Boggs rode off blackguarding Sherburn as loud as he could yell, all down the street; and pretty soon back he comes and stops before the store, still keeping it up. Some men crowded around him and tried to get him to shut up, but he wouldn’t; they told him it would be one o’clock in about fifteen minutes, and so he must go home—he must go right away. But it didn’t do no good. He cussed away with all his might, and throwed his hat down in the mud and rode over it, and pretty soon away he went a-raging down the street again, with his gray hair a-flying. Everybody that could get a chance at him tried their best to coax him off of his horse so they could lock him up and get him sober; but it warn’t no use—up the street he would tear again, and give Sherburn another cussing. By-and-by somebody says:
Then he turns and goes inside. The crowd looked really serious; nobody moved, and there wasn't any more laughing. Boggs rode off, yelling insults at Sherburn as loud as he could down the street; and soon he came back and stopped in front of the store, still going on. A few men gathered around him and tried to get him to quiet down, but he wouldn’t listen; they told him it would be one o’clock in about fifteen minutes, so he *had* to go home—he needed to leave right away. But it didn't do any good. He cursed as loudly as he could, threw his hat down in the mud and rode over it, and pretty soon he went raging down the street again, with his gray hair flying. Everyone who could get a chance tried their best to persuade him off his horse so they could lock him up and sober him up; but it was no use—up the street he would go again, cursing Sherburn once more. After a while, someone said:
“Go for his daughter!—quick, go for his daughter; sometimes he’ll listen to her. If anybody can persuade him, she can.”
“Get his daughter!—hurry, get his daughter; sometimes he actually listens to her. If anyone can convince him, it's her.”
So somebody started on a run. I walked down street a ways and stopped. In about five or ten minutes here comes Boggs again, but not on his horse. He was a-reeling across the street towards me, bare-headed, with a friend on both sides of him a-holt of his arms and hurrying him along. He was quiet, and looked uneasy; and he warn’t hanging back any, but was doing some of the hurrying himself. Somebody sings out:
So someone took off running. I walked down the street for a bit and stopped. In about five or ten minutes, here comes Boggs again, but not on his horse. He was staggering across the street toward me, bare-headed, with a friend on each side holding his arms and pushing him along. He was quiet and looked uneasy; he wasn’t holding back at all, but was actually doing some of the rushing himself. Someone shouts:
“Boggs!”
“Boggs!”
I looked over there to see who said it, and it was that Colonel Sherburn. He was standing perfectly still in the street, and had a pistol raised in his right hand—not aiming it, but holding it out with the barrel tilted up towards the sky. The same second I see a young girl coming on the run, and two men with her. Boggs and the men turned round to see who called him, and when they see the pistol the men jumped to one side, and the pistol-barrel come down slow and steady to a level—both barrels cocked. Boggs throws up both of his hands and says, “O Lord, don’t shoot!” Bang! goes the first shot, and he staggers back, clawing at the air—bang! goes the second one, and he tumbles backwards onto the ground, heavy and solid, with his arms spread out. That young girl screamed out and comes rushing, and down she throws herself on her father, crying, and saying, “Oh, he’s killed him, he’s killed him!” The crowd closed up around them, and shouldered and jammed one another, with their necks stretched, trying to see, and people on the inside trying to shove them back and shouting, “Back, back! give him air, give him air!”
I looked over to see who said it, and it was Colonel Sherburn. He was standing perfectly still in the street, holding a pistol in his right hand—not aiming it, just holding it out with the barrel pointed up towards the sky. At that same moment, I saw a young girl running towards him, with two men beside her. Boggs and the men turned around to see who called him, and when they saw the pistol, the men jumped to the side, and the pistol barrel slowly lowered to a level—both barrels cocked. Boggs threw up both of his hands and shouted, “Oh Lord, don’t shoot!” Bang! went the first shot, and he staggered back, clawing at the air—bang! went the second one, and he fell backwards onto the ground, heavy and solid, with his arms spread out. The young girl screamed and rushed over, throwing herself on her father, crying, “Oh, he’s killed him, he’s killed him!” The crowd gathered around them, pushing and shoving each other, with their necks stretched, trying to see, and people on the inside trying to push them back and shouting, “Back, back! Give him air, give him air!”
Colonel Sherburn he tossed his pistol onto the ground, and turned around on his heels and walked off.
Colonel Sherburn tossed his pistol onto the ground, turned on his heels, and walked away.
They took Boggs to a little drug store, the crowd pressing around just the same, and the whole town following, and I rushed and got a good place at the window, where I was close to him and could see in. They laid him on the floor and put one large Bible under his head, and opened another one and spread it on his breast; but they tore open his shirt first, and I seen where one of the bullets went in. He made about a dozen long gasps, his breast lifting the Bible up when he drawed in his breath, and letting it down again when he breathed it out—and after that he laid still; he was dead. Then they pulled his daughter away from him, screaming and crying, and took her off. She was about sixteen, and very sweet and gentle-looking, but awful pale and scared.
They took Boggs to a small drugstore, with the crowd still pressing around, and the whole town following. I hurried and got a good spot at the window where I could see him clearly. They laid him on the floor, placing a large Bible under his head and opened another one to lay on his chest; but first, they tore open his shirt, and I saw where one of the bullets had entered. He gasped about a dozen times, his chest lifting the Bible up as he inhaled, then lowering it again as he exhaled—and after that, he lay still; he was dead. Then they pulled his daughter away from him, who was screaming and crying, and took her off. She was about sixteen, looking very sweet and gentle, but incredibly pale and terrified.
Well, pretty soon the whole town was there, squirming and scrouging and pushing and shoving to get at the window and have a look, but people that had the places wouldn’t give them up, and folks behind them was saying all the time, “Say, now, you’ve looked enough, you fellows; ’tain’t right and ’tain’t fair for you to stay thar all the time, and never give nobody a chance; other folks has their rights as well as you.”
Well, pretty soon the whole town was there, squirming and scrounging and pushing and shoving to get to the window and have a look, but the people who had the spots wouldn’t give them up, and folks behind them kept saying, “Hey, you’ve looked enough, you guys; it’s not right or fair for you to stay there all the time and never give anyone else a chance; other people have their rights just like you.”
There was considerable jawing back, so I slid out, thinking maybe there was going to be trouble. The streets was full, and everybody was excited. Everybody that seen the shooting was telling how it happened, and there was a big crowd packed around each one of these fellows, stretching their necks and listening. One long, lanky man, with long hair and a big white fur stovepipe hat on the back of his head, and a crooked-handled cane, marked out the places on the ground where Boggs stood and where Sherburn stood, and the people following him around from one place to t’other and watching everything he done, and bobbing their heads to show they understood, and stooping a little and resting their hands on their thighs to watch him mark the places on the ground with his cane; and then he stood up straight and stiff where Sherburn had stood, frowning and having his hat-brim down over his eyes, and sung out, “Boggs!” and then fetched his cane down slow to a level, and says “Bang!” staggered backwards, says “Bang!” again, and fell down flat on his back. The people that had seen the thing said he done it perfect; said it was just exactly the way it all happened. Then as much as a dozen people got out their bottles and treated him.
There was a lot of talking going on, so I slipped out, thinking there might be trouble. The streets were packed, and everyone was buzzing with excitement. Everyone who saw the shooting was sharing their version of what happened, and there was a huge crowd gathered around each person, straining to hear. One tall, lean guy, with long hair and a big white fur hat tipped back on his head, along with a crooked cane, marked out the spots on the ground where Boggs and Sherburn had stood. People followed him around from one spot to another, watching everything he did, nodding their heads to show they got it, and leaning a little while resting their hands on their thighs as he marked the spots with his cane. Then he stood up straight and stiff where Sherburn had been, frowning with his hat brim pulled down over his eyes, shouting, “Boggs!” He then brought his cane down slowly to eye level and said, “Bang!” staggered back, shouted “Bang!” again, and fell flat on his back. People who had witnessed it said he did it perfectly; they claimed it was exactly how it all went down. Then about a dozen people pulled out their bottles and treated him.
Well, by-and-by somebody said Sherburn ought to be lynched. In about a minute everybody was saying it; so away they went, mad and yelling, and snatching down every clothes-line they come to, to do the hanging with.
Well, pretty soon someone said Sherburn should be lynched. In about a minute, everyone was saying it; so off they went, crazy and shouting, grabbing every clothesline they could find to use for the hanging.
CHAPTER XXII.
They swarmed up towards Sherburn’s house, a-whooping and raging like Injuns, and everything had to clear the way or get run over and tromped to mush, and it was awful to see. Children was heeling it ahead of the mob, screaming and trying to get out of the way; and every window along the road was full of women’s heads, and there was nigger boys in every tree, and bucks and wenches looking over every fence; and as soon as the mob would get nearly to them they would break and skaddle back out of reach. Lots of the women and girls was crying and taking on, scared most to death.
They rushed toward Sherburn’s house, whooping and fuming like angry natives, and everything had to clear out of the way or get run over and trampled into mush, which was terrible to witness. Kids were running ahead of the crowd, screaming and trying to escape; every window along the road was filled with women’s heads, and there were black boys in every tree, along with men and women peeking over every fence. As soon as the mob got close to them, they would scatter back out of reach. Many of the women and girls were crying and panicking, terrified out of their minds.
They swarmed up in front of Sherburn’s palings as thick as they could jam together, and you couldn’t hear yourself think for the noise. It was a little twenty-foot yard. Some sung out “Tear down the fence! tear down the fence!” Then there was a racket of ripping and tearing and smashing, and down she goes, and the front wall of the crowd begins to roll in like a wave.
They crowded in front of Sherburn’s fence as tightly as they could, making so much noise that you couldn’t think straight. It was a small yard, about twenty feet wide. Some shouted, “Tear down the fence! Tear down the fence!” Then there was a commotion of ripping, tearing, and crashing, and down it went, as the front of the crowd started to surge forward like a wave.
Just then Sherburn steps out on to the roof of his little front porch, with a double-barrel gun in his hand, and takes his stand, perfectly ca’m and deliberate, not saying a word. The racket stopped, and the wave sucked back.
Just then, Sherburn stepped out onto the roof of his small front porch, holding a double-barrel shotgun, and stood there, completely calm and purposeful, not saying a word. The noise stopped, and the crowd pulled away.
Sherburn never said a word—just stood there, looking down. The stillness was awful creepy and uncomfortable. Sherburn run his eye slow along the crowd; and wherever it struck the people tried a little to out-gaze him, but they couldn’t; they dropped their eyes and looked sneaky. Then pretty soon Sherburn sort of laughed; not the pleasant kind, but the kind that makes you feel like when you are eating bread that’s got sand in it.
Sherburn didn’t say anything—he just stood there, staring down. The silence was really unsettling and awkward. Sherburn scanned the crowd slowly; wherever his gaze landed, people tried to hold his stare, but they couldn’t; they looked away and acted guilty. Then, after a moment, Sherburn laughed a bit; it wasn’t a nice laugh, but the kind that makes you feel like you’re eating bread with sand in it.
Then he says, slow and scornful:
Then he says, slowly and with disdain:
“The idea of you lynching anybody! It’s amusing. The idea of you thinking you had pluck enough to lynch a man! Because you’re brave enough to tar and feather poor friendless cast-out women that come along here, did that make you think you had grit enough to lay your hands on a man? Why, a man’s safe in the hands of ten thousand of your kind—as long as it’s daytime and you’re not behind him.
“The idea of you lynching anyone! It’s laughable. The thought that you believe you have the guts to lynch a man! Just because you’re bold enough to tar and feather poor, friendless, outcast women who pass by here, does that make you think you have what it takes to confront a man? Honestly, a man is safe from ten thousand people like you—as long as it’s daytime and you’re not sneaking up behind him.”
“Do I know you? I know you clear through. I was born and raised in the South, and I’ve lived in the North; so I know the average all around. The average man’s a coward. In the North he lets anybody walk over him that wants to, and goes home and prays for a humble spirit to bear it. In the South one man all by himself, has stopped a stage full of men in the daytime, and robbed the lot. Your newspapers call you a brave people so much that you think you are braver than any other people—whereas you’re just as brave, and no braver. Why don’t your juries hang murderers? Because they’re afraid the man’s friends will shoot them in the back, in the dark—and it’s just what they would do.
“Do I know you? I know you inside and out. I was born and raised in the South, and I’ve lived in the North; so I understand the average person all around. The average guy’s a coward. In the North, he lets anyone walk all over him if they want to, and then goes home and prays for a humble spirit to deal with it. In the South, one man by himself can stop a whole stage full of men in broad daylight and rob them all. Your newspapers praise you as a brave people so much that you think you are braver than anyone else—when in reality, you’re just as brave, and no braver. Why don’t your juries hang murderers? Because they’re scared the murderer’s friends will shoot them in the back, at night—and that’s exactly what they would do.”
“So they always acquit; and then a man goes in the night, with a hundred masked cowards at his back and lynches the rascal. Your mistake is, that you didn’t bring a man with you; that’s one mistake, and the other is that you didn’t come in the dark and fetch your masks. You brought part of a man—Buck Harkness, there—and if you hadn’t had him to start you, you’d a taken it out in blowing.
“So they always set him free; and then a guy goes out at night with a hundred masked cowards behind him and lynches the jerk. Your mistake is that you didn’t bring someone with you; that’s one mistake, and the other is that you didn’t come at night and grab your masks. You brought part of a man—Buck Harkness, there—and if you hadn’t had him to get you started, you would have ended up just wasting time talking.”
“You didn’t want to come. The average man don’t like trouble and danger. You don’t like trouble and danger. But if only half a man—like Buck Harkness, there—shouts ‘Lynch him! lynch him!’ you’re afraid to back down—afraid you’ll be found out to be what you are—cowards—and so you raise a yell, and hang yourselves on to that half-a-man’s coat-tail, and come raging up here, swearing what big things you’re going to do. The pitifulest thing out is a mob; that’s what an army is—a mob; they don’t fight with courage that’s born in them, but with courage that’s borrowed from their mass, and from their officers. But a mob without any man at the head of it is beneath pitifulness. Now the thing for you to do is to droop your tails and go home and crawl in a hole. If any real lynching’s going to be done, it will be done in the dark, Southern fashion; and when they come they’ll bring their masks, and fetch a man along. Now leave—and take your half-a-man with you”—tossing his gun up across his left arm and cocking it when he says this.
“You didn’t want to come. The average guy doesn’t like trouble and danger. You don’t like trouble and danger. But if just half a man—like Buck Harkness over there—shouts ‘Lynch him! lynch him!’ you’re too scared to back down—afraid you’ll be exposed for what you are—cowards—so you join in the screaming, cling to that half-a-man’s coattail, and come charging up here, acting like you’re going to do something big. The saddest thing out there is a mob; that’s what an army is—a mob; they don’t fight with the courage they have inside them, but with the courage they get from their numbers and their leaders. But a mob without any man to lead it is beneath pitiful. Now what you should do is tuck your tails and go home and hide. If any real lynching is going to happen, it will be done quietly, Southern style; and when they come, they’ll wear masks and bring a man with them. Now leave—and take your half-a-man with you.” He tossed his gun up across his left arm and cocked it as he said this.
The crowd washed back sudden, and then broke all apart, and went tearing off every which way, and Buck Harkness he heeled it after them, looking tolerable cheap. I could a staid if I wanted to, but I didn’t want to.
The crowd suddenly surged back, then scattered in all directions, and Buck Harkness chased after them, looking pretty silly. I could have stayed if I wanted to, but I didn’t want to.
I went to the circus and loafed around the back side till the watchman went by, and then dived in under the tent. I had my twenty-dollar gold piece and some other money, but I reckoned I better save it, because there ain’t no telling how soon you are going to need it, away from home and amongst strangers that way. You can’t be too careful. I ain’t opposed to spending money on circuses when there ain’t no other way, but there ain’t no use in wasting it on them.
I went to the circus and lounged around the back until the security guard passed by, then I slipped under the tent. I had my twenty-dollar gold piece and some other cash, but I figured I should save it because you never know when you'll need it, especially away from home and among strangers. You can’t be too cautious. I’m not against spending money on circuses when there’s no other option, but there’s no point in wasting it on them.
It was a real bully circus. It was the splendidest sight that ever was when they all come riding in, two and two, a gentleman and lady, side by side, the men just in their drawers and undershirts, and no shoes nor stirrups, and resting their hands on their thighs easy and comfortable—there must a been twenty of them—and every lady with a lovely complexion, and perfectly beautiful, and looking just like a gang of real sure-enough queens, and dressed in clothes that cost millions of dollars, and just littered with diamonds. It was a powerful fine sight; I never see anything so lovely. And then one by one they got up and stood, and went a-weaving around the ring so gentle and wavy and graceful, the men looking ever so tall and airy and straight, with their heads bobbing and skimming along, away up there under the tent-roof, and every lady’s rose-leafy dress flapping soft and silky around her hips, and she looking like the most loveliest parasol.
It was a total circus. It was the most incredible sight ever when they all rode in, two by two, a gentleman and a lady side by side, the men just in their boxers and undershirts, with no shoes or stirrups, resting their hands on their thighs, looking relaxed and comfortable—there must have been twenty of them—and every lady had a beautiful complexion, perfectly stunning, and looked just like a bunch of real queens, dressed in outfits that cost a fortune and covered in diamonds. It was a breathtaking sight; I’d never seen anything so beautiful. Then one by one, they stood up and started weaving around the ring so gently and gracefully, the men looking tall, light, and straight, their heads bobbing high under the tent roof, and every lady’s rose-colored dress billowed softly around her hips, making her look like the most lovely parasol.
And then faster and faster they went, all of them dancing, first one foot out in the air and then the other, the horses leaning more and more, and the ring-master going round and round the center-pole, cracking his whip and shouting “Hi!—hi!” and the clown cracking jokes behind him; and by-and-by all hands dropped the reins, and every lady put her knuckles on her hips and every gentleman folded his arms, and then how the horses did lean over and hump themselves! And so one after the other they all skipped off into the ring, and made the sweetest bow I ever see, and then scampered out, and everybody clapped their hands and went just about wild.
And then they sped up faster and faster, all of them dancing, first one foot in the air and then the other, the horses leaning more and more, while the ringmaster circled the center pole, cracking his whip and shouting “Hey!—hey!” and the clown telling jokes behind him. Before long, everyone dropped the reins, with every lady putting her hands on her hips and every gentleman crossing his arms. And oh, how the horses leaned over and curved their bodies! One by one, they all jumped into the ring, gave the sweetest bow I’ve ever seen, and then dashed out, while everyone clapped their hands and went totally wild.
Well, all through the circus they done the most astonishing things; and all the time that clown carried on so it most killed the people. The ring-master couldn’t ever say a word to him but he was back at him quick as a wink with the funniest things a body ever said; and how he ever could think of so many of them, and so sudden and so pat, was what I couldn’t noway understand. Why, I couldn’t a thought of them in a year. And by-and-by a drunk man tried to get into the ring—said he wanted to ride; said he could ride as well as anybody that ever was. They argued and tried to keep him out, but he wouldn’t listen, and the whole show come to a standstill. Then the people begun to holler at him and make fun of him, and that made him mad, and he begun to rip and tear; so that stirred up the people, and a lot of men begun to pile down off of the benches and swarm towards the ring, saying, “Knock him down! throw him out!” and one or two women begun to scream. So, then, the ring-master he made a little speech, and said he hoped there wouldn’t be no disturbance, and if the man would promise he wouldn’t make no more trouble he would let him ride if he thought he could stay on the horse. So everybody laughed and said all right, and the man got on. The minute he was on, the horse begun to rip and tear and jump and cavort around, with two circus men hanging on to his bridle trying to hold him, and the drunk man hanging on to his neck, and his heels flying in the air every jump, and the whole crowd of people standing up shouting and laughing till tears rolled down. And at last, sure enough, all the circus men could do, the horse broke loose, and away he went like the very nation, round and round the ring, with that sot laying down on him and hanging to his neck, with first one leg hanging most to the ground on one side, and then t’other one on t’other side, and the people just crazy. It warn’t funny to me, though; I was all of a tremble to see his danger. But pretty soon he struggled up astraddle and grabbed the bridle, a-reeling this way and that; and the next minute he sprung up and dropped the bridle and stood! and the horse a-going like a house afire too. He just stood up there, a-sailing around as easy and comfortable as if he warn’t ever drunk in his life—and then he begun to pull off his clothes and sling them. He shed them so thick they kind of clogged up the air, and altogether he shed seventeen suits. And, then, there he was, slim and handsome, and dressed the gaudiest and prettiest you ever saw, and he lit into that horse with his whip and made him fairly hum—and finally skipped off, and made his bow and danced off to the dressing-room, and everybody just a-howling with pleasure and astonishment.
Well, throughout the circus, they did the most amazing things; and all the while that clown was performing, it almost killed the audience with laughter. The ringmaster couldn’t say a thing to him without the clown coming back with the funniest responses anyone had ever heard; how he could come up with so many of them, so quickly and perfectly, was something I could never understand. Honestly, I wouldn't be able to think of anything that clever in a year. Eventually, a drunk guy tried to jump into the ring—claimed he wanted to ride; insisted he could ride just as well as anyone else. They argued and tried to keep him out, but he wouldn’t listen, and the whole show came to a halt. Then people started yelling at him and mocking him, which made him angry, and he began to curse and shout; that stirred up the audience, and a lot of men started getting off the benches and rushing towards the ring, shouting, “Knock him down! Throw him out!” A couple of women even started screaming. Then the ringmaster gave a little speech, hoping there wouldn’t be any trouble, and said if the man promised not to cause any more issues, he could ride if he thought he could stay on the horse. Everyone laughed and agreed, and the man got on. The moment he was on, the horse started bucking and jumping around, with two circus guys trying to hold him by the bridle and the drunk guy clinging to his neck, his legs flailing in the air with every jump, while the crowd erupted in laughter and cheers until they were in tears. Eventually, no matter what the circus staff did, the horse broke free and took off like a bat out of hell, running around the ring with that guy sprawled out on him, one leg nearly touching the ground on one side, then the other leg on the other side, and the crowd was going wild. It wasn't funny to me, though; I felt anxious seeing his danger. But soon he managed to sit up straight, grabbed the bridle, swaying this way and that; then in the next moment, he jumped up, let go of the bridle, and stood there! with the horse still galloping like crazy. He was just standing there, sailing around as if he had never been drunk in his life—and then he started taking off his clothes and tossing them. He stripped off so many that they filled the air, and he ended up shedding seventeen suits. Then, there he was, slim and handsome, decked out in the most colorful and beautiful outfit you’ve ever seen, and he went after that horse with his whip, making it go incredibly fast—and finally, he jumped off, took a bow, and danced off to the dressing room, with everyone just howling with pleasure and amazement.
Then the ring-master he see how he had been fooled, and he was the sickest ring-master you ever see, I reckon. Why, it was one of his own men! He had got up that joke all out of his own head, and never let on to nobody. Well, I felt sheepish enough to be took in so, but I wouldn’t a been in that ring-master’s place, not for a thousand dollars. I don’t know; there may be bullier circuses than what that one was, but I never struck them yet. Anyways, it was plenty good enough for me; and wherever I run across it, it can have all of my custom every time.
Then the ringmaster realized how he had been fooled, and he was the angriest ringmaster you ever saw, I bet. It turned out to be one of his own guys! He had come up with that prank all on his own and never told a soul. I felt embarrassed for falling for it, but I wouldn’t want to be in that ringmaster’s shoes, not for a thousand bucks. I don’t know; there might be crazier circuses than that one, but I’ve never encountered them yet. Anyway, it was good enough for me, and wherever I find it, I’ll always be a loyal customer.
Well, that night we had our show; but there warn’t only about twelve people there—just enough to pay expenses. And they laughed all the time, and that made the duke mad; and everybody left, anyway, before the show was over, but one boy which was asleep. So the duke said these Arkansaw lunkheads couldn’t come up to Shakespeare; what they wanted was low comedy—and maybe something ruther worse than low comedy, he reckoned. He said he could size their style. So next morning he got some big sheets of wrapping paper and some black paint, and drawed off some handbills, and stuck them up all over the village. The bills said:
Well, that night we had our show; but there were only about twelve people there—just enough to cover expenses. They laughed the whole time, which made the duke mad; and everyone left, anyway, before the show was over, except for one boy who was asleep. So the duke said these Arkansaw idiots couldn’t appreciate Shakespeare; what they wanted was low comedy—and maybe something even worse than low comedy, he thought. He said he could figure out their taste. So the next morning he got some large sheets of wrapping paper and some black paint, and whipped up some flyers, then put them up all over the village. The flyers said:
AT THE COURT HOUSE!
FOR 3 NIGHTS ONLY!
The World-Renowned Tragedians
DAVID GARRICK THE YOUNGER!
AND
EDMUND KEAN THE ELDER!
Of the London and Continental
Theatres,
In their Thrilling Tragedy of
THE KING’S CAMELOPARD
OR
THE ROYAL NONESUCH!!!
Admission 50 cents.
AT THE COURTHOUSE!
FOR 3 NIGHTS ONLY!
The World-Famous Actors
DAVID GARRICK THE YOUNGER!
AND
EDMUND KEAN THE ELDER!
From the London and Continental
Theaters,
In their Exciting Tragedy of
THE KING’S CAMELOPARD
OR
THE ROYAL NONESUCH!!!
Admission $0.50.
Then at the bottom was the biggest line of all—which said:
Then at the bottom was the biggest line of all—which said:
LADIES AND CHILDREN NOT ADMITTED.
No women or children allowed.
“There,” says he, “if that line don’t fetch them, I dont know Arkansaw!”
“There,” he says, “if that line doesn’t get them, I don’t know Arkansas!”
CHAPTER XXIII.
Well, all day him and the king was hard at it, rigging up a stage and a curtain and a row of candles for footlights; and that night the house was jam full of men in no time. When the place couldn’t hold no more, the duke he quit tending door and went around the back way and come on to the stage and stood up before the curtain and made a little speech, and praised up this tragedy, and said it was the most thrillingest one that ever was; and so he went on a-bragging about the tragedy, and about Edmund Kean the Elder, which was to play the main principal part in it; and at last when he’d got everybody’s expectations up high enough, he rolled up the curtain, and the next minute the king come a-prancing out on all fours, naked; and he was painted all over, ring-streaked-and-striped, all sorts of colors, as splendid as a rainbow. And—but never mind the rest of his outfit; it was just wild, but it was awful funny. The people most killed themselves laughing; and when the king got done capering and capered off behind the scenes, they roared and clapped and stormed and haw-hawed till he come back and done it over again, and after that they made him do it another time. Well, it would make a cow laugh to see the shines that old idiot cut.
Well, all day he and the king worked hard setting up a stage, a curtain, and a row of candles for footlights. That night, the place was packed with men in no time. Once it couldn’t hold any more people, the duke stopped manning the door and snuck around the back to get on stage. He stood up in front of the curtain and gave a little speech, hyping up this tragedy, claiming it was the most thrilling one ever. He went on bragging about the tragedy and about Edmund Kean the Elder, who would play the main role. Finally, when he had everyone's expectations high enough, he rolled up the curtain, and the next moment, the king came prancing out on all fours, completely naked. He was painted all over in wild, colorful stripes, looking as splendid as a rainbow. And—forget the rest of his outfit; it was just crazy but hilarious. The audience was practically dying from laughter, and when the king finished prancing around and ran off behind the scenes, they roared, clapped, and laughed until he came back and did it again, and then they made him do it one more time. Honestly, it would make a cow laugh to see the silly antics that old idiot pulled.
Then the duke he lets the curtain down, and bows to the people, and says the great tragedy will be performed only two nights more, on accounts of pressing London engagements, where the seats is all sold already for it in Drury Lane; and then he makes them another bow, and says if he has succeeded in pleasing them and instructing them, he will be deeply obleeged if they will mention it to their friends and get them to come and see it.
Then the duke pulls down the curtain, bows to the audience, and announces that the great tragedy will only be performed for two more nights due to urgent engagements in London, where all the seats at Drury Lane are already sold out; then he bows again and says that if he has entertained and taught them, he would be very grateful if they could spread the word to their friends and encourage them to come and see it.
Twenty people sings out:
Twenty people sing out:
“What, is it over? Is that all?”
“What, is it done? Is that it?”
The duke says yes. Then there was a fine time. Everybody sings out, “Sold!” and rose up mad, and was a-going for that stage and them tragedians. But a big, fine looking man jumps up on a bench and shouts:
The duke agrees. Then it was a great time. Everyone shouted, “Sold!” and got up excited, ready to head for that stage and those actors. But a tall, good-looking guy jumps up on a bench and yells:
“Hold on! Just a word, gentlemen.” They stopped to listen. “We are sold—mighty badly sold. But we don’t want to be the laughing stock of this whole town, I reckon, and never hear the last of this thing as long as we live. No. What we want is to go out of here quiet, and talk this show up, and sell the rest of the town! Then we’ll all be in the same boat. Ain’t that sensible?” (“You bet it is!—the jedge is right!” everybody sings out.) “All right, then—not a word about any sell. Go along home, and advise everybody to come and see the tragedy.”
“Wait up! Just a quick word, guys.” They paused to listen. “We’ve been sold—really badly sold. But we don’t want to become the joke of this whole town, I guess, and deal with this for the rest of our lives. No. What we need to do is leave here quietly, hype this show up, and convince the rest of the town to come! Then we’ll all be in the same situation. Doesn’t that make sense?” (“Absolutely it does!—the judge is right!” everyone shouts.) “Okay, then—not a word about any of this being a scam. Go on home, and tell everyone to come and see the tragedy.”
Next day you couldn’t hear nothing around that town but how splendid that show was. House was jammed again that night, and we sold this crowd the same way. When me and the king and the duke got home to the raft we all had a supper; and by-and-by, about midnight, they made Jim and me back her out and float her down the middle of the river, and fetch her in and hide her about two mile below town.
The next day, you could only hear people talking about how amazing that show was. The house was packed again that night, and we sold the same act to the crowd. When the king, the duke, and I got back to the raft, we all had dinner; and later, around midnight, they made Jim and me back her out and float her down the middle of the river, then bring her in and hide her about two miles below town.
The third night the house was crammed again—and they warn’t new-comers this time, but people that was at the show the other two nights. I stood by the duke at the door, and I see that every man that went in had his pockets bulging, or something muffled up under his coat—and I see it warn’t no perfumery, neither, not by a long sight. I smelt sickly eggs by the barrel, and rotten cabbages, and such things; and if I know the signs of a dead cat being around, and I bet I do, there was sixty-four of them went in. I shoved in there for a minute, but it was too various for me; I couldn’t stand it. Well, when the place couldn’t hold no more people the duke he give a fellow a quarter and told him to tend door for him a minute, and then he started around for the stage door, I after him; but the minute we turned the corner and was in the dark he says:
On the third night, the house was packed again—and this time, they weren't newcomers; they were people who had been at the show the previous two nights. I stood by the duke at the door and saw that every man who walked in had bulging pockets or something wrapped up under his coat—and I could tell it wasn’t any kind of perfume, that’s for sure. I smelled rotten eggs and spoiled cabbage, and stuff like that; and if I recognize the signs of a dead cat nearby, I bet I do, there were sixty-four of them that went in. I squeezed in for a minute, but it was too much for me; I couldn't handle it. Well, when the place couldn't fit any more people, the duke gave a guy a quarter and told him to watch the door for a minute, and then he headed for the stage door, and I followed him; but the minute we turned the corner and were in the dark he said:
“Walk fast now till you get away from the houses, and then shin for the raft like the dickens was after you!”
“Walk quickly now until you’re out of the neighborhood, and then hustle for the raft like the devil is after you!”
I done it, and he done the same. We struck the raft at the same time, and in less than two seconds we was gliding down stream, all dark and still, and edging towards the middle of the river, nobody saying a word. I reckoned the poor king was in for a gaudy time of it with the audience, but nothing of the sort; pretty soon he crawls out from under the wigwam, and says:
I did it, and he did the same. We hit the raft at the same time, and in less than two seconds we were gliding downstream, all dark and quiet, heading toward the center of the river, nobody saying a word. I figured the poor king was in for a rough time with the audience, but nothing of the sort; pretty soon he crawls out from under the tent and says:
“Well, how’d the old thing pan out this time, duke?”
“Well, how did it go this time, duke?”
He hadn’t been up town at all.
He hadn’t gone to town at all.
We never showed a light till we was about ten mile below the village. Then we lit up and had a supper, and the king and the duke fairly laughed their bones loose over the way they’d served them people. The duke says:
We didn't show any light until we were about ten miles below the village. Then we lit up and had dinner, and the king and the duke laughed their heads off over how they had treated those people. The duke says:
“Greenhorns, flatheads! I knew the first house would keep mum and let the rest of the town get roped in; and I knew they’d lay for us the third night, and consider it was their turn now. Well, it is their turn, and I’d give something to know how much they’d take for it. I would just like to know how they’re putting in their opportunity. They can turn it into a picnic if they want to—they brought plenty provisions.”
“Newbies, clueless ones! I knew the first house would stay quiet and let the rest of the town get caught up; and I knew they’d be waiting for us on the third night, thinking it was their turn now. Well, it is their turn, and I’d love to know how much they’d charge for it. I just want to know how they’re using their chance. They can make it into a picnic if they want—they brought plenty of food.”
Them rapscallions took in four hundred and sixty-five dollars in that three nights. I never see money hauled in by the wagon-load like that before. By-and-by, when they was asleep and snoring, Jim says:
Them troublemakers brought in four hundred and sixty-five dollars in those three nights. I’ve never seen money come in by the wagonload like that before. Eventually, when they were asleep and snoring, Jim says:
“Don’t it s’prise you de way dem kings carries on, Huck?”
“Doesn’t it surprise you how those kings act, Huck?”
“No,” I says, “it don’t.”
“No,” I say, “it doesn’t.”
“Why don’t it, Huck?”
“Why don’t it, Huck?”
“Well, it don’t, because it’s in the breed. I reckon they’re all alike.”
“Well, it doesn’t, because it’s in the breed. I guess they’re all the same.”
“But, Huck, dese kings o’ ourn is reglar rapscallions; dat’s jist what dey is; dey’s reglar rapscallions.”
“But, Huck, these kings of ours are total troublemakers; that’s exactly what they are; they’re total troublemakers.”
“Well, that’s what I’m a-saying; all kings is mostly rapscallions, as fur as I can make out.”
"Well, that's what I'm saying; all kings are mostly troublemakers, as far as I can tell."
“Is dat so?”
"Is that so?"
“You read about them once—you’ll see. Look at Henry the Eight; this’n ’s a Sunday-school Superintendent to him. And look at Charles Second, and Louis Fourteen, and Louis Fifteen, and James Second, and Edward Second, and Richard Third, and forty more; besides all them Saxon heptarchies that used to rip around so in old times and raise Cain. My, you ought to seen old Henry the Eight when he was in bloom. He was a blossom. He used to marry a new wife every day, and chop off her head next morning. And he would do it just as indifferent as if he was ordering up eggs. ‘Fetch up Nell Gwynn,’ he says. They fetch her up. Next morning, ‘Chop off her head!’ And they chop it off. ‘Fetch up Jane Shore,’ he says; and up she comes, Next morning, ‘Chop off her head’—and they chop it off. ‘Ring up Fair Rosamun.’ Fair Rosamun answers the bell. Next morning, ‘Chop off her head.’ And he made every one of them tell him a tale every night; and he kept that up till he had hogged a thousand and one tales that way, and then he put them all in a book, and called it Domesday Book—which was a good name and stated the case. You don’t know kings, Jim, but I know them; and this old rip of ourn is one of the cleanest I’ve struck in history. Well, Henry he takes a notion he wants to get up some trouble with this country. How does he go at it—give notice?—give the country a show? No. All of a sudden he heaves all the tea in Boston Harbor overboard, and whacks out a declaration of independence, and dares them to come on. That was his style—he never give anybody a chance. He had suspicions of his father, the Duke of Wellington. Well, what did he do? Ask him to show up? No—drownded him in a butt of mamsey, like a cat. S’pose people left money laying around where he was—what did he do? He collared it. S’pose he contracted to do a thing, and you paid him, and didn’t set down there and see that he done it—what did he do? He always done the other thing. S’pose he opened his mouth—what then? If he didn’t shut it up powerful quick he’d lose a lie every time. That’s the kind of a bug Henry was; and if we’d a had him along ’stead of our kings he’d a fooled that town a heap worse than ourn done. I don’t say that ourn is lambs, because they ain’t, when you come right down to the cold facts; but they ain’t nothing to that old ram, anyway. All I say is, kings is kings, and you got to make allowances. Take them all around, they’re a mighty ornery lot. It’s the way they’re raised.”
“You read about them once—you’ll see. Look at Henry VIII; this guy is a Sunday-school Superintendent compared to him. And look at Charles II, Louis XIV, Louis XV, James II, Edward II, Richard III, and forty more; plus all those Saxon heptarchies that used to run wild back in the day and cause trouble. Man, you should have seen Henry VIII when he was at his prime. He was a piece of work. He used to marry a new wife every day and chop off her head the next morning. And he did it as casually as if he was ordering eggs. ‘Bring me Nell Gwynn,’ he’d say. They’d bring her in. The next morning, ‘Chop off her head!’ And they’d chop it off. ‘Bring in Jane Shore,’ he’d say; and there she was. The next morning, ‘Chop off her head’—and they’d chop it off. ‘Call for Fair Rosamund.’ Fair Rosamund answers the bell. The next morning, ‘Chop off her head.’ And he made every one of them tell him a story every night; he kept that up until he had collected a thousand and one tales that way, and then he published them in a book he called the Domesday Book—which was a fitting name and summed it up well. You don’t know kings, Jim, but I do; and this old rascal of ours is one of the worst I’ve come across in history. Well, Henry decided he wanted to stir up some trouble with this country. How did he do it—give a heads up?—give the country a chance? No. Out of the blue, he dumped all the tea in Boston Harbor and slapped together a declaration of independence, daring them to respond. That was his style—he never gave anyone a chance. He suspected his father, the Duke of Wellington. So, what did he do? Ask him to show up? No—drowned him in a barrel of wine like a cat. Suppose people left money lying around where he was—what did he do? He snatched it. Suppose he agreed to do something, and you paid him, and didn’t sit there and watch him do it—what did he do? He always did the opposite. If he opened his mouth—what then? If he didn’t shut it quickly, he’d lose a lie every time. That’s the kind of guy Henry was; and if we’d had him instead of our kings, he would have tricked that town a lot worse than our guys did. I’m not saying our kings are angels, because they’re not, when you look at the hard facts; but they’re nothing compared to that old ram anyway. All I’m saying is, kings are kings, and you have to make allowances. All in all, they’re a pretty troublesome bunch. It’s the way they’re raised.”
“But dis one do smell so like de nation, Huck.”
“But this one does smell so much like the people, Huck.”
“Well, they all do, Jim. We can’t help the way a king smells; history don’t tell no way.”
“Well, they all do, Jim. We can’t control how a king smells; history doesn’t say anything about that.”
“Now de duke, he’s a tolerble likely man in some ways.”
“Now the duke, he’s a pretty decent guy in some ways.”
“Yes, a duke’s different. But not very different. This one’s a middling hard lot for a duke. When he’s drunk, there ain’t no near-sighted man could tell him from a king.”
“Yes, a duke is different. But not that different. This one’s a pretty rough example for a duke. When he’s drunk, there isn’t a near-sighted person who could tell him apart from a king.”
“Well, anyways, I doan’ hanker for no mo’ un um, Huck. Dese is all I kin stan’.”
“Well, anyway, I don’t want any more of them, Huck. This is all I can stand.”
“It’s the way I feel, too, Jim. But we’ve got them on our hands, and we got to remember what they are, and make allowances. Sometimes I wish we could hear of a country that’s out of kings.”
“It’s how I feel, too, Jim. But we’ve got them on our hands, and we need to remember what they are and make allowances. Sometimes I wish we could hear about a country that doesn’t have kings.”
What was the use to tell Jim these warn’t real kings and dukes? It wouldn’t a done no good; and, besides, it was just as I said: you couldn’t tell them from the real kind.
What was the point of telling Jim these weren't real kings and dukes? It wouldn't have made any difference; and besides, just as I said, you couldn't tell them apart from the real ones.
I went to sleep, and Jim didn’t call me when it was my turn. He often done that. When I waked up just at daybreak, he was sitting there with his head down betwixt his knees, moaning and mourning to himself. I didn’t take notice nor let on. I knowed what it was about. He was thinking about his wife and his children, away up yonder, and he was low and homesick; because he hadn’t ever been away from home before in his life; and I do believe he cared just as much for his people as white folks does for their’n. It don’t seem natural, but I reckon it’s so. He was often moaning and mourning that way nights, when he judged I was asleep, and saying, “Po’ little ’Lizabeth! po’ little Johnny! it’s mighty hard; I spec’ I ain’t ever gwyne to see you no mo’, no mo’!” He was a mighty good nigger, Jim was.
I went to sleep, and Jim didn’t call me when it was my turn. He often did that. When I woke up just at daybreak, he was sitting there with his head down between his knees, moaning and mourning to himself. I didn’t pay attention or let on. I knew what it was about. He was thinking about his wife and his children, far away up north, and he was feeling low and homesick because he had never been away from home before in his life; and I believe he cared just as much for his family as white folks do for theirs. It doesn’t seem natural, but I guess it’s true. He often moaned and mourned like that at night when he thought I was asleep, saying, “Poor little ’Lizabeth! Poor little Johnny! It’s really hard; I guess I’m never going to see you again, ever!” He was a really good man, Jim was.
But this time I somehow got to talking to him about his wife and young ones; and by-and-by he says:
But this time, I somehow ended up talking to him about his wife and kids; and after a while, he said:
“What makes me feel so bad dis time ’uz bekase I hear sumpn over yonder on de bank like a whack, er a slam, while ago, en it mine me er de time I treat my little ’Lizabeth so ornery. She warn’t on’y ’bout fo’ year ole, en she tuck de sk’yarlet fever, en had a powful rough spell; but she got well, en one day she was a-stannin’ aroun’, en I says to her, I says:
“What makes me feel so bad this time is because I heard something over there on the bank, like a thud or a slam, a little while ago, and it reminds me of the time I treated my little ‘Lizabeth so badly. She was only about four years old, and she caught scarlet fever and had a really tough time; but she recovered, and one day she was standing around, and I said to her, I said:
“‘Shet de do’.’
‘Shut the door.’
“She never done it; jis’ stood dah, kiner smilin’ up at me. It make me mad; en I says agin, mighty loud, I says:
“She never did it; just stood there, kind of smiling up at me. It made me mad; and I said again, really loudly, I said:
“‘Doan’ you hear me?—shet de do’!’
“‘Don’t you hear me?—shut the door!’”
“She jis stood de same way, kiner smilin’ up. I was a-bilin’! I says:
“She just stood the same way, kind of smiling up. I was boiling! I said:”
“‘I lay I make you mine!’
"I'll make you mine!"
“En wid dat I fetch’ her a slap side de head dat sont her a-sprawlin’. Den I went into de yuther room, en ’uz gone ’bout ten minutes; en when I come back dah was dat do’ a-stannin’ open yit, en dat chile stannin’ mos’ right in it, a-lookin’ down and mournin’, en de tears runnin’ down. My, but I wuz mad! I was a-gwyne for de chile, but jis’ den—it was a do’ dat open innerds—jis’ den, ’long come de wind en slam it to, behine de chile, ker-blam!—en my lan’, de chile never move’! My breff mos’ hop outer me; en I feel so—so—I doan’ know how I feel. I crope out, all a-tremblin’, en crope aroun’ en open de do’ easy en slow, en poke my head in behine de chile, sof’ en still, en all uv a sudden I says pow! jis’ as loud as I could yell. She never budge! Oh, Huck, I bust out a-cryin’ en grab her up in my arms, en say, ‘Oh, de po’ little thing! De Lord God Amighty fogive po’ ole Jim, kaze he never gwyne to fogive hisself as long’s he live!’ Oh, she was plumb deef en dumb, Huck, plumb deef en dumb—en I’d ben a-treat’n her so!”
"Then I gave her a slap on the side of the head that sent her sprawling. I went into the other room and was gone about ten minutes; when I came back, that door was still standing open, and that kid was standing right in it, looking down and mourning, tears running down her face. Wow, I was so mad! I was about to go for the kid, but just then—there was that door, wide open—at that moment, the wind came along and slammed it shut behind the kid, bam!—and my goodness, the kid didn't even move! My breath almost left me; I felt so—so—I don’t even know how I felt. I crept out, all trembling, crept around and opened the door carefully and slowly, poked my head in behind the kid, soft and quiet, and all of a sudden I yelled, 'Pow!' as loud as I could. She didn’t budge! Oh, Huck, I burst out crying and grabbed her up in my arms, saying, 'Oh, the poor little thing! Lord God Almighty, forgive poor old Jim, because he’ll never forgive himself as long as he lives!' Oh, she was completely deaf and dumb, Huck, completely deaf and dumb—and I had been treating her this way!"
CHAPTER XXIV.
Next day, towards night, we laid up under a little willow tow-head out in the middle, where there was a village on each side of the river, and the duke and the king begun to lay out a plan for working them towns. Jim he spoke to the duke, and said he hoped it wouldn’t take but a few hours, because it got mighty heavy and tiresome to him when he had to lay all day in the wigwam tied with the rope. You see, when we left him all alone we had to tie him, because if anybody happened on to him all by himself and not tied it wouldn’t look much like he was a runaway nigger, you know. So the duke said it was kind of hard to have to lay roped all day, and he’d cipher out some way to get around it.
The next day, towards evening, we set up camp under a little willow island in the middle of the river, with a village on each side. The duke and the king started to come up with a plan for working those towns. Jim talked to the duke and mentioned that he hoped it wouldn’t take too long, because it became really heavy and tiring for him to stay tied up in the hut all day. You see, when we left him alone, we had to tie him up; if anyone found him by himself and not tied, it wouldn’t really look like he was a runaway black guy, you know. So the duke said it was pretty rough to be tied up all day, and he would figure out a way to avoid that.
He was uncommon bright, the duke was, and he soon struck it. He dressed Jim up in King Lear’s outfit—it was a long curtain-calico gown, and a white horse-hair wig and whiskers; and then he took his theater paint and painted Jim’s face and hands and ears and neck all over a dead, dull, solid blue, like a man that’s been drownded nine days. Blamed if he warn’t the horriblest looking outrage I ever see. Then the duke took and wrote out a sign on a shingle so:
He was really smart, the duke was, and he quickly figured things out. He dressed Jim up in an outfit like King Lear’s—it was a long gown made of curtain fabric, and a white horsehair wig along with some fake whiskers; then he used his theater makeup to paint Jim’s face, hands, ears, and neck all solid blue, like a guy who’s been drowned for nine days. I swear he looked like the most terrible sight I’d ever seen. Then the duke took a shingle and wrote out a sign that said:
Sick Arab—but harmless when not out of his head.
Sick Arab—but harmless when he's not losing his mind.
And he nailed that shingle to a lath, and stood the lath up four or five foot in front of the wigwam. Jim was satisfied. He said it was a sight better than lying tied a couple of years every day, and trembling all over every time there was a sound. The duke told him to make himself free and easy, and if anybody ever come meddling around, he must hop out of the wigwam, and carry on a little, and fetch a howl or two like a wild beast, and he reckoned they would light out and leave him alone. Which was sound enough judgment; but you take the average man, and he wouldn’t wait for him to howl. Why, he didn’t only look like he was dead, he looked considerable more than that.
He nailed that sign to a board and stood the board up four or five feet in front of the hut. Jim was happy with it. He said it was way better than lying tied up every day for a couple of years, shaking all over every time he heard a noise. The duke told him to relax and act casual, and if anyone ever came poking around, he should jump out of the hut, make a scene, and let out a few howls like a wild animal, and he figured they would take off and leave him alone. That was a pretty good plan; but the average person wouldn't even wait for him to howl. Honestly, he didn’t just look dead; he looked a lot worse than that.
These rapscallions wanted to try the Nonesuch again, because there was so much money in it, but they judged it wouldn’t be safe, because maybe the news might a worked along down by this time. They couldn’t hit no project that suited exactly; so at last the duke said he reckoned he’d lay off and work his brains an hour or two and see if he couldn’t put up something on the Arkansaw village; and the king he allowed he would drop over to t’other village without any plan, but just trust in Providence to lead him the profitable way—meaning the devil, I reckon. We had all bought store clothes where we stopped last; and now the king put his’n on, and he told me to put mine on. I done it, of course. The king’s duds was all black, and he did look real swell and starchy. I never knowed how clothes could change a body before. Why, before, he looked like the orneriest old rip that ever was; but now, when he’d take off his new white beaver and make a bow and do a smile, he looked that grand and good and pious that you’d say he had walked right out of the ark, and maybe was old Leviticus himself. Jim cleaned up the canoe, and I got my paddle ready. There was a big steamboat laying at the shore away up under the point, about three mile above the town—been there a couple of hours, taking on freight. Says the king:
These troublemakers wanted to give the Nonesuch another shot because it was so lucrative, but they figured it wouldn’t be safe, since the news might have spread by now. They couldn’t come up with a plan that fit perfectly; so eventually, the duke said he thought he’d take a break, think for an hour or two, and see if he could come up with something for the Arkansas village. The king said he would head over to the other village without any specific plan, just relying on Providence to guide him to profit—which I guess meant the devil. We had all bought new clothes where we stopped last, and now the king put his on and told me to put mine on too. I did, of course. The king's outfit was all black, and he looked really fancy and proper. I never knew clothes could change a person like that before. Before, he looked like the most unpleasant old man there ever was; but now, when he took off his new white hat, bowed, and smiled, he looked so impressive and virtuous that you’d think he had just walked out of the ark, maybe even like he was old Leviticus himself. Jim tidied up the canoe, and I got my paddle ready. There was a big steamboat docked at the shore up under the point, about three miles above town—it had been there a couple of hours loading freight. The king said:
“Seein’ how I’m dressed, I reckon maybe I better arrive down from St. Louis or Cincinnati, or some other big place. Go for the steamboat, Huckleberry; we’ll come down to the village on her.”
“Given how I’m dressed, I think I should probably come down from St. Louis or Cincinnati, or some other big city. Let’s take the steamboat, Huckleberry; we’ll head down to the village on it.”
I didn’t have to be ordered twice to go and take a steamboat ride. I fetched the shore a half a mile above the village, and then went scooting along the bluff bank in the easy water. Pretty soon we come to a nice innocent-looking young country jake setting on a log swabbing the sweat off of his face, for it was powerful warm weather; and he had a couple of big carpet-bags by him.
I didn't need to be told twice to go for a steamboat ride. I made my way to the shore a half mile above the village and then glided along the bank in the calm water. Soon, we came across a nice, naive-looking young guy sitting on a log, wiping the sweat off his face because it was really warm out; he had a couple of big carpet bags next to him.
“Run her nose in shore,” says the king. I done it. “Wher’ you bound for, young man?”
“Take her in closer to the shore,” says the king. I did it. “Where are you heading, young man?”
“For the steamboat; going to Orleans.”
“For the steamboat heading to New Orleans.”
“Git aboard,” says the king. “Hold on a minute, my servant ’ll he’p you with them bags. Jump out and he’p the gentleman, Adolphus”—meaning me, I see.
“Get aboard,” says the king. “Hold on a minute, my servant will help you with those bags. Jump out and help the gentleman, Adolphus”—meaning me, I realize.
I done so, and then we all three started on again. The young chap was mighty thankful; said it was tough work toting his baggage such weather. He asked the king where he was going, and the king told him he’d come down the river and landed at the other village this morning, and now he was going up a few mile to see an old friend on a farm up there. The young fellow says:
I did that, and then we all three started off again. The young guy was really grateful; he said it was hard work carrying his luggage in this weather. He asked the king where he was headed, and the king told him he had come down the river and arrived at the other village that morning, and now he was going up a few miles to visit an old friend on a farm up there. The young guy says:
“When I first see you I says to myself, ‘It’s Mr. Wilks, sure, and he come mighty near getting here in time.’ But then I says again, ‘No, I reckon it ain’t him, or else he wouldn’t be paddling up the river.’ You ain’t him, are you?”
“When I first see you, I say to myself, ‘It’s Mr. Wilks, for sure, and he almost made it here on time.’ But then I think again, ‘No, I guess it’s not him, or he wouldn’t be paddling up the river.’ You’re not him, are you?”
“No, my name’s Blodgett—Elexander Blodgett—Reverend Elexander Blodgett, I s’pose I must say, as I’m one o’ the Lord’s poor servants. But still I’m jist as able to be sorry for Mr. Wilks for not arriving in time, all the same, if he’s missed anything by it—which I hope he hasn’t.”
“No, my name’s Blodgett—Elexander Blodgett—Reverend Elexander Blodgett, I suppose I should say, since I’m one of the Lord’s humble servants. But still, I’m just as capable of feeling sorry for Mr. Wilks for not arriving in time, if he’s missed anything because of it—which I hope he hasn’t.”
“Well, he don’t miss any property by it, because he’ll get that all right; but he’s missed seeing his brother Peter die—which he mayn’t mind, nobody can tell as to that—but his brother would a give anything in this world to see him before he died; never talked about nothing else all these three weeks; hadn’t seen him since they was boys together—and hadn’t ever seen his brother William at all—that’s the deef and dumb one—William ain’t more than thirty or thirty-five. Peter and George were the only ones that come out here; George was the married brother; him and his wife both died last year. Harvey and William’s the only ones that’s left now; and, as I was saying, they haven’t got here in time.”
"Well, he doesn't miss any property because he’ll get that all sorted out; but he missed seeing his brother Peter die—which he might not care about, but nobody can really know—but his brother would have given anything in the world to see him before he died; it’s all he talked about for the last three weeks; he hasn’t seen him since they were boys—and he’s never seen his brother William at all—the deaf and mute one—William isn’t more than thirty or thirty-five. Peter and George were the only ones who came out here; George was the married brother; he and his wife both died last year. Harvey and William are the only ones left now; and, as I was saying, they haven’t made it here in time."
“Did anybody send ’em word?”
“Did anyone send them a message?”
“Oh, yes; a month or two ago, when Peter was first took; because Peter said then that he sorter felt like he warn’t going to get well this time. You see, he was pretty old, and George’s g’yirls was too young to be much company for him, except Mary Jane, the red-headed one; and so he was kinder lonesome after George and his wife died, and didn’t seem to care much to live. He most desperately wanted to see Harvey—and William, too, for that matter—because he was one of them kind that can’t bear to make a will. He left a letter behind for Harvey, and said he’d told in it where his money was hid, and how he wanted the rest of the property divided up so George’s g’yirls would be all right—for George didn’t leave nothing. And that letter was all they could get him to put a pen to.”
“Oh, yeah; a month or two ago, when Peter first got sick; because Peter said back then that he kind of felt like he wasn’t going to recover this time. You see, he was pretty old, and George's girls were too young to keep him company, except for Mary Jane, the red-headed one; so he felt kind of lonely after George and his wife passed away, and didn’t seem to care much about living. He really wanted to see Harvey—and William, too—because he was the kind of person who can’t stand to make a will. He left a letter for Harvey and said he had mentioned in it where his money was hidden, and how he wanted the rest of the property divided up so George’s girls would be taken care of—because George didn’t leave anything. And that letter was all they could get him to write.”
“Why do you reckon Harvey don’t come? Wher’ does he live?”
“Why do you think Harvey isn't coming? Where does he live?”
“Oh, he lives in England—Sheffield—preaches there—hasn’t ever been in this country. He hasn’t had any too much time—and besides he mightn’t a got the letter at all, you know.”
“Oh, he lives in England—Sheffield—preaches there—hasn’t ever been to this country. He hasn’t had a whole lot of time—and besides, he might not have gotten the letter at all, you know.”
“Too bad, too bad he couldn’t a lived to see his brothers, poor soul. You going to Orleans, you say?”
“Such a shame he couldn’t live to see his brothers, poor guy. You’re heading to Orleans, you say?”
“Yes, but that ain’t only a part of it. I’m going in a ship, next Wednesday, for Ryo Janeero, where my uncle lives.”
“Yes, but that’s not the only part of it. I’m taking a ship next Wednesday to Rio de Janeiro, where my uncle lives.”
“It’s a pretty long journey. But it’ll be lovely; wisht I was a-going. Is Mary Jane the oldest? How old is the others?”
“It’s a pretty long trip. But it’ll be great; I wish I could go. Is Mary Jane the oldest? How old are the others?”
“Mary Jane’s nineteen, Susan’s fifteen, and Joanna’s about fourteen—that’s the one that gives herself to good works and has a hare-lip.”
“Mary Jane’s nineteen, Susan’s fifteen, and Joanna’s around fourteen—that’s the one who dedicates herself to good deeds and has a cleft lip.”
“Poor things! to be left alone in the cold world so.”
“Poor things! to be left all alone in a cold world like this.”
“Well, they could be worse off. Old Peter had friends, and they ain’t going to let them come to no harm. There’s Hobson, the Babtis’ preacher; and Deacon Lot Hovey, and Ben Rucker, and Abner Shackleford, and Levi Bell, the lawyer; and Dr. Robinson, and their wives, and the widow Bartley, and—well, there’s a lot of them; but these are the ones that Peter was thickest with, and used to write about sometimes, when he wrote home; so Harvey ’ll know where to look for friends when he gets here.”
"Well, they could be in a worse situation. Old Peter had friends, and they’re not going to let anything happen to them. There’s Hobson, the Baptist preacher; Deacon Lot Hovey, Ben Rucker, Abner Shackleford, and Levi Bell, the lawyer; plus Dr. Robinson, their wives, and the widow Bartley, and—well, there are a lot of them; but these are the ones Peter was closest to and used to mention sometimes when he wrote home, so Harvey will know where to find friends when he arrives."
Well, the old man went on asking questions till he just fairly emptied that young fellow. Blamed if he didn’t inquire about everybody and everything in that blessed town, and all about the Wilkses; and about Peter’s business—which was a tanner; and about George’s—which was a carpenter; and about Harvey’s—which was a dissentering minister; and so on, and so on. Then he says:
Well, the old man kept asking questions until he completely wore that young guy out. I swear he asked about everyone and everything in that blessed town, and all about the Wilkses; and about Peter’s job—which was a tanner; and about George’s—which was a carpenter; and about Harvey’s—which was a dissenting minister; and so on, and so on. Then he says:
“What did you want to walk all the way up to the steamboat for?”
“What did you want to walk all the way up to the steamboat for?”
“Because she’s a big Orleans boat, and I was afeard she mightn’t stop there. When they’re deep they won’t stop for a hail. A Cincinnati boat will, but this is a St. Louis one.”
“Because she’s a large Orleans boat, and I was afraid she might not stop there. When they’re deep, they won’t stop for a shout. A Cincinnati boat will, but this is a St. Louis one.”
“Was Peter Wilks well off?”
“Was Peter Wilks wealthy?”
“Oh, yes, pretty well off. He had houses and land, and it’s reckoned he left three or four thousand in cash hid up som’ers.”
“Oh, yes, he was pretty well off. He owned houses and land, and it’s estimated he left three or four thousand in cash hidden somewhere.”
“When did you say he died?”
“When did you say he died?”
“I didn’t say, but it was last night.”
“I didn’t say, but it was last night.”
“Funeral to-morrow, likely?”
"Funeral tomorrow, likely?"
“Yes, ’bout the middle of the day.”
“Yes, around noon.”
“Well, it’s all terrible sad; but we’ve all got to go, one time or another. So what we want to do is to be prepared; then we’re all right.”
“Well, it’s all really sad; but we all have to go, sooner or later. So what we need to do is be ready; then we’ll be fine.”
“Yes, sir, it’s the best way. Ma used to always say that.”
“Yes, sir, it’s the best way. Mom always used to say that.”
When we struck the boat she was about done loading, and pretty soon she got off. The king never said nothing about going aboard, so I lost my ride, after all. When the boat was gone the king made me paddle up another mile to a lonesome place, and then he got ashore and says:
When we hit the boat, she was almost done loading, and pretty soon she took off. The king didn’t say anything about getting on board, so I ended up missing my ride, after all. Once the boat was gone, the king made me paddle up another mile to a remote spot, and then he got out and said:
“Now hustle back, right off, and fetch the duke up here, and the new carpet-bags. And if he’s gone over to t’other side, go over there and git him. And tell him to git himself up regardless. Shove along, now.”
“Now hurry back right away and bring the duke up here, along with the new carpet bags. If he’s gone to the other side, go over there and get him. And tell him to get himself ready no matter what. Move it, now.”
I see what he was up to; but I never said nothing, of course. When I got back with the duke we hid the canoe, and then they set down on a log, and the king told him everything, just like the young fellow had said it—every last word of it. And all the time he was a-doing it he tried to talk like an Englishman; and he done it pretty well, too, for a slouch. I can’t imitate him, and so I ain’t a-going to try to; but he really done it pretty good. Then he says:
I see what he was up to; but I never said anything, of course. When I got back with the duke, we hid the canoe, and then they sat down on a log, and the king told him everything, just like the young guy had said it—every single word of it. And all the while he was doing it, he tried to talk like an Englishman; and he did it pretty well, too, for a slouch. I can’t imitate him, so I’m not going to try; but he really did it pretty well. Then he says:
“How are you on the deef and dumb, Bilgewater?”
“How are you doing with the deaf and dumb, Bilgewater?”
The duke said, leave him alone for that; said he had played a deef and dumb person on the histronic boards. So then they waited for a steamboat.
The duke said to leave him alone for that; he claimed he had played a deaf and mute person on the stage. So then they waited for a steamboat.
About the middle of the afternoon a couple of little boats come along, but they didn’t come from high enough up the river; but at last there was a big one, and they hailed her. She sent out her yawl, and we went aboard, and she was from Cincinnati; and when they found we only wanted to go four or five mile they was booming mad, and gave us a cussing, and said they wouldn’t land us. But the king was ca’m. He says:
About mid-afternoon, a couple of small boats arrived, but they didn’t come from far enough up the river. Eventually, a large one showed up, and we called out to her. She sent out her small boat, and we went aboard. It was from Cincinnati, and when they realized we only wanted to go four or five miles, they got really angry and cursed at us, saying they wouldn’t take us ashore. But the king stayed calm. He said:
“If gentlemen kin afford to pay a dollar a mile apiece to be took on and put off in a yawl, a steamboat kin afford to carry ’em, can’t it?”
“If gentlemen can afford to pay a dollar a mile each to be taken on and dropped off in a small boat, a steamboat can afford to carry them, right?”
So they softened down and said it was all right; and when we got to the village they yawled us ashore. About two dozen men flocked down when they see the yawl a-coming, and when the king says:
So they calmed down and said it was fine; and when we reached the village, they rowed us ashore. About two dozen men rushed down when they saw the boat approaching, and when the king said:
“Kin any of you gentlemen tell me wher’ Mr. Peter Wilks lives?” they give a glance at one another, and nodded their heads, as much as to say, “What d’ I tell you?” Then one of them says, kind of soft and gentle:
“Can any of you gentlemen tell me where Mr. Peter Wilks lives?” They exchanged glances and nodded, as if to say, “What did I tell you?” Then one of them spoke, in a soft and gentle tone:
“I’m sorry sir, but the best we can do is to tell you where he did live yesterday evening.”
“I’m sorry, sir, but all we can do is tell you where he was living yesterday evening.”
Sudden as winking the ornery old cretur went an to smash, and fell up against the man, and put his chin on his shoulder, and cried down his back, and says:
Suddenly, as if by magic, the cantankerous old creature went and smashed into him, leaning against the man, resting its chin on his shoulder, and sobbing down his back, saying:
“Alas, alas, our poor brother—gone, and we never got to see him; oh, it’s too, too hard!”
“Wow, wow, our poor brother—gone, and we never got to see him; oh, it’s too, too hard!”
Then he turns around, blubbering, and makes a lot of idiotic signs to the duke on his hands, and blamed if he didn’t drop a carpet-bag and bust out a-crying. If they warn’t the beatenest lot, them two frauds, that ever I struck.
Then he turns around, crying, and makes a bunch of ridiculous gestures to the duke with his hands, and sure enough, he drops a suitcase and starts crying. If those two fakes weren't the most pathetic duo I've ever encountered.
Well, the men gathered around and sympathized with them, and said all sorts of kind things to them, and carried their carpet-bags up the hill for them, and let them lean on them and cry, and told the king all about his brother’s last moments, and the king he told it all over again on his hands to the duke, and both of them took on about that dead tanner like they’d lost the twelve disciples. Well, if ever I struck anything like it, I’m a nigger. It was enough to make a body ashamed of the human race.
Well, the men gathered around, expressed their sympathy, said all kinds of nice things, carried their bags up the hill for them, let them lean on them and cry, and told the king all about his brother’s last moments. The king repeated it all to the duke, and both of them acted like they’d just lost the twelve disciples over that dead tanner. Honestly, if I ever saw anything like it, I’m a black. It was enough to make someone ashamed of humanity.
CHAPTER XXV.
The news was all over town in two minutes, and you could see the people tearing down on the run from every which way, some of them putting on their coats as they come. Pretty soon we was in the middle of a crowd, and the noise of the tramping was like a soldier march. The windows and dooryards was full; and every minute somebody would say, over a fence:
The news spread through town in no time, and you could see people rushing in from all directions, some of them putting on their coats as they ran. Before long, we were in the middle of a crowd, and the sound of the footsteps was like a soldier's march. The windows and yards were packed; and every minute someone would call out over a fence:
“Is it them?”
"Is it them?"
And somebody trotting along with the gang would answer back and say:
And someone walking with the group would reply and say:
“You bet it is.”
"Absolutely, it is."
When we got to the house the street in front of it was packed, and the three girls was standing in the door. Mary Jane was red-headed, but that don’t make no difference, she was most awful beautiful, and her face and her eyes was all lit up like glory, she was so glad her uncles was come. The king he spread his arms, and Mary Jane she jumped for them, and the hare-lip jumped for the duke, and there they had it! Everybody most, leastways women, cried for joy to see them meet again at last and have such good times.
When we arrived at the house, the street in front was crowded, and the three girls were standing in the doorway. Mary Jane was a redhead, but that didn’t matter; she was incredibly beautiful, and her face and eyes were glowing with joy because her uncles had come. The king spread his arms, and Mary Jane jumped into them, while the hare-lip jumped for the duke, and that was their reunion! Almost everyone, especially the women, cried tears of joy to see them reunited at last and enjoying such good times together.
Then the king he hunched the duke private—I see him do it—and then he looked around and see the coffin, over in the corner on two chairs; so then him and the duke, with a hand across each other’s shoulder, and t’other hand to their eyes, walked slow and solemn over there, everybody dropping back to give them room, and all the talk and noise stopping, people saying “Sh!” and all the men taking their hats off and drooping their heads, so you could a heard a pin fall. And when they got there they bent over and looked in the coffin, and took one sight, and then they bust out a-crying so you could a heard them to Orleans, most; and then they put their arms around each other’s necks, and hung their chins over each other’s shoulders; and then for three minutes, or maybe four, I never see two men leak the way they done. And, mind you, everybody was doing the same; and the place was that damp I never see anything like it. Then one of them got on one side of the coffin, and t’other on t’other side, and they kneeled down and rested their foreheads on the coffin, and let on to pray all to themselves. Well, when it come to that it worked the crowd like you never see anything like it, and everybody broke down and went to sobbing right out loud—the poor girls, too; and every woman, nearly, went up to the girls, without saying a word, and kissed them, solemn, on the forehead, and then put their hand on their head, and looked up towards the sky, with the tears running down, and then busted out and went off sobbing and swabbing, and give the next woman a show. I never see anything so disgusting.
Then the king leaned in close to the duke—I saw him do it—and then he looked around and saw the coffin, over in the corner on two chairs; so then he and the duke, with a hand on each other's shoulder and the other hand to their eyes, slowly and solemnly walked over there, everyone stepping back to give them space, and all the talk and noise stopped, people saying “Sh!” and all the men taking their hats off and bowing their heads, so you could have heard a pin drop. When they got there, they bent over and looked into the coffin, took one glance, and then they burst out crying so loud you could have heard them all the way to Orleans; then they put their arms around each other's necks and rested their chins on each other’s shoulders; and for three minutes, or maybe four, I’ve never seen two men cry like they did. And, mind you, everyone else was doing the same; the place was so filled with emotion I’ve never seen anything like it. Then one of them got on one side of the coffin, and the other on the other side, and they knelt down and rested their foreheads on the coffin, pretending to pray by themselves. Well, when it got to that point, it affected the crowd like nothing else, and everyone broke down and started sobbing out loud—the poor girls, too; and almost every woman went up to the girls, without saying anything, and kissed them solemnly on the forehead, then placed their hand on their head, looked up towards the sky with tears streaming down, and then they burst into sobs and walked off wiping their eyes, giving the next woman a turn. I’ve never seen anything so awful.
Well, by-and-by the king he gets up and comes forward a little, and works himself up and slobbers out a speech, all full of tears and flapdoodle about its being a sore trial for him and his poor brother to lose the diseased, and to miss seeing diseased alive after the long journey of four thousand mile, but it’s a trial that’s sweetened and sanctified to us by this dear sympathy and these holy tears, and so he thanks them out of his heart and out of his brother’s heart, because out of their mouths they can’t, words being too weak and cold, and all that kind of rot and slush, till it was just sickening; and then he blubbers out a pious goody-goody Amen, and turns himself loose and goes to crying fit to bust.
Well, after a while, the king gets up and steps forward a bit, gets all worked up, and stumbles through a speech full of tears and nonsense about how difficult it is for him and his poor brother to lose the diseased and to miss seeing them alive after the long journey of four thousand miles. But it’s a trial that’s made sweeter and more meaningful by this dear sympathy and these holy tears. So, he thanks everyone from the bottom of his heart and from his brother’s heart because words fail them — they’re just too weak and cold, and all that kind of garbage, until it was just sickening; and then he bursts out with a pious, overly sweet Amen, and lets himself go, crying like he’s about to fall apart.
And the minute the words were out of his mouth somebody over in the crowd struck up the doxolojer, and everybody joined in with all their might, and it just warmed you up and made you feel as good as church letting out. Music is a good thing; and after all that soul-butter and hogwash I never see it freshen up things so, and sound so honest and bully.
And the moment he said those words, someone in the crowd started the doxology, and everyone joined in with all their energy, making you feel warm inside, just like when church lets out. Music *is* a good thing; and after all that nonsense and fluff, I’ve never seen it lift the mood so much and sound so genuine and awesome.
Then the king begins to work his jaw again, and says how him and his nieces would be glad if a few of the main principal friends of the family would take supper here with them this evening, and help set up with the ashes of the diseased; and says if his poor brother laying yonder could speak he knows who he would name, for they was names that was very dear to him, and mentioned often in his letters; and so he will name the same, to wit, as follows, vizz.:—Rev. Mr. Hobson, and Deacon Lot Hovey, and Mr. Ben Rucker, and Abner Shackleford, and Levi Bell, and Dr. Robinson, and their wives, and the widow Bartley.
Then the king starts to speak again and says that he and his nieces would be happy if a few of the main family friends could join them for dinner this evening and help honor the memory of the deceased. He says that if his poor brother lying over there could talk, he knows who he would mention because those were names that meant a lot to him and were often in his letters. So he will name the same people, which are: Rev. Mr. Hobson, Deacon Lot Hovey, Mr. Ben Rucker, Abner Shackleford, Levi Bell, Dr. Robinson, their wives, and the widow Bartley.
Rev. Hobson and Dr. Robinson was down to the end of the town a-hunting together—that is, I mean the doctor was shipping a sick man to t’other world, and the preacher was pinting him right. Lawyer Bell was away up to Louisville on business. But the rest was on hand, and so they all come and shook hands with the king and thanked him and talked to him; and then they shook hands with the duke and didn’t say nothing, but just kept a-smiling and bobbing their heads like a passel of sapheads whilst he made all sorts of signs with his hands and said “Goo-goo—goo-goo-goo” all the time, like a baby that can’t talk.
Rev. Hobson and Dr. Robinson were down at the edge of town hunting together—that is, I mean the doctor was helping a sick man pass away, and the preacher was guiding him. Lawyer Bell was up in Louisville on business. But the rest were present, so they all came over, shook hands with the king, thanked him, and chatted with him; then they shook hands with the duke and didn’t say anything, just kept smiling and nodding their heads like a bunch of fools while he made all sorts of hand gestures and babbled “Goo-goo—goo-goo-goo” the whole time, like a baby that couldn’t talk.
So the king he blattered along, and managed to inquire about pretty much everybody and dog in town, by his name, and mentioned all sorts of little things that happened one time or another in the town, or to George’s family, or to Peter. And he always let on that Peter wrote him the things; but that was a lie: he got every blessed one of them out of that young flathead that we canoed up to the steamboat.
So the king chattered on, asking about almost everyone and their pets in town by name, mentioning all sorts of little things that happened at different times in the town, or to George’s family, or to Peter. He always implied that Peter was the one who informed him about those things, but that was a lie: he got every single detail from that young fool we canoed up to the steamboat.
Then Mary Jane she fetched the letter her father left behind, and the king he read it out loud and cried over it. It give the dwelling-house and three thousand dollars, gold, to the girls; and it give the tanyard (which was doing a good business), along with some other houses and land (worth about seven thousand), and three thousand dollars in gold to Harvey and William, and told where the six thousand cash was hid down cellar. So these two frauds said they’d go and fetch it up, and have everything square and above-board; and told me to come with a candle. We shut the cellar door behind us, and when they found the bag they spilt it out on the floor, and it was a lovely sight, all them yaller-boys. My, the way the king’s eyes did shine! He slaps the duke on the shoulder and says:
Then Mary Jane got the letter her father left behind, and the king read it out loud and cried over it. It gave the house and three thousand dollars in gold to the girls; and it gave the tanyard (which was doing well), along with some other houses and land (worth about seven thousand), and three thousand dollars in gold to Harvey and William, and mentioned where the six thousand in cash was hidden in the cellar. So these two frauds said they’d go and get it, and do everything above board; and they asked me to come with a candle. We shut the cellar door behind us, and when they found the bag they spilled it out on the floor, and it was a beautiful sight, all those gold coins. My, the way the king's eyes sparkled! He slapped the duke on the shoulder and said:
“Oh, this ain’t bully nor noth’n! Oh, no, I reckon not! Why, Bilji, it beats the Nonesuch, don’t it?”
“Oh, this isn’t great or anything! Oh, no, I guess not! Why, Bilji, it’s better than the Nonesuch, isn’t it?”
The duke allowed it did. They pawed the yaller-boys, and sifted them through their fingers and let them jingle down on the floor; and the king says:
The duke agreed it did. They picked up the gold coins, sifted them through their fingers, and let them jingle down on the floor; then the king said:
“It ain’t no use talkin’; bein’ brothers to a rich dead man and representatives of furrin heirs that’s got left is the line for you and me, Bilge. Thish yer comes of trust’n to Providence. It’s the best way, in the long run. I’ve tried ’em all, and ther’ ain’t no better way.”
“It’s no use talking; being brothers to a rich dead man and representatives of foreign heirs who are left is the situation for you and me, Bilge. This is what happens when you trust Providence. It’s the best way in the long run. I’ve tried them all, and there’s no better way."
Most everybody would a been satisfied with the pile, and took it on trust; but no, they must count it. So they counts it, and it comes out four hundred and fifteen dollars short. Says the king:
Most everyone would have been satisfied with the amount and taken it at face value; but no, they had to count it. So they counted it, and it turned out to be four hundred and fifteen dollars short. The king said:
“Dern him, I wonder what he done with that four hundred and fifteen dollars?”
“Darn it, I wonder what he did with that four hundred and fifteen dollars?”
They worried over that awhile, and ransacked all around for it. Then the duke says:
They worried about that for a bit and searched everywhere for it. Then the duke says:
“Well, he was a pretty sick man, and likely he made a mistake—I reckon that’s the way of it. The best way’s to let it go, and keep still about it. We can spare it.”
“Well, he was a pretty sick man, and probably he messed up—I guess that’s how it is. The best thing to do is to let it go and not talk about it. We can afford to ignore it.”
“Oh, shucks, yes, we can spare it. I don’t k’yer noth’n ’bout that—it’s the count I’m thinkin’ about. We want to be awful square and open and above-board here, you know. We want to lug this h-yer money up stairs and count it before everybody—then ther’ ain’t noth’n suspicious. But when the dead man says ther’s six thous’n dollars, you know, we don’t want to—”
“Oh, come on, yes, we can spare it. I don’t care about that—it’s the count I’m thinking about. We want to be really fair and transparent here, you know. We need to take this money upstairs and count it in front of everyone—then there’s nothing suspicious. But when the dead man says there’s six thousand dollars, you know, we don’t want to—”
“Hold on,” says the duke. “Le’s make up the deffisit,” and he begun to haul out yaller-boys out of his pocket.
“Wait,” says the duke. “Let’s make up the deficit,” and he started pulling out yellow bills from his pocket.
“It’s a most amaz’n’ good idea, duke—you have got a rattlin’ clever head on you,” says the king. “Blest if the old Nonesuch ain’t a heppin’ us out agin,” and he begun to haul out yaller-jackets and stack them up.
“It’s a really clever idea, duke—you have got a brilliant mind,” says the king. “I can’t believe the old Nonesuch is helping us out again,” and he started to pull out yellow jackets and stack them up.
It most busted them, but they made up the six thousand clean and clear.
It mostly broke them, but they managed to pull together the six thousand clean and clear.
“Say,” says the duke, “I got another idea. Le’s go up stairs and count this money, and then take and give it to the girls.”
“Hey,” says the duke, “I have another idea. Let’s go upstairs and count this money, and then take it and give it to the girls.”
“Good land, duke, lemme hug you! It’s the most dazzling idea ’at ever a man struck. You have cert’nly got the most astonishin’ head I ever see. Oh, this is the boss dodge, ther’ ain’t no mistake ’bout it. Let ’em fetch along their suspicions now if they want to—this’ll lay ’em out.”
“Goodness, Duke, let me give you a hug! This is the most brilliant idea anyone could ever come up with. You definitely have the most amazing mind I’ve ever seen. Oh, this is the best plan—there’s no doubt about it. Let them bring their suspicions if they want to—this will take care of it.”
When we got up-stairs everybody gethered around the table, and the king he counted it and stacked it up, three hundred dollars in a pile—twenty elegant little piles. Everybody looked hungry at it, and licked their chops. Then they raked it into the bag again, and I see the king begin to swell himself up for another speech. He says:
When we got upstairs, everyone gathered around the table, and the king counted and stacked it up—three hundred dollars in a pile, twenty nice little piles. Everyone looked eager at it and licked their lips. Then they shoveled it back into the bag, and I saw the king start to puff himself up for another speech. He says:
“Friends all, my poor brother that lays yonder has done generous by them that’s left behind in the vale of sorrers. He has done generous by these yer poor little lambs that he loved and sheltered, and that’s left fatherless and motherless. Yes, and we that knowed him knows that he would a done more generous by ’em if he hadn’t ben afeard o’ woundin’ his dear William and me. Now, wouldn’t he? Ther’ ain’t no question ’bout it in my mind. Well, then, what kind o’ brothers would it be that ’d stand in his way at sech a time? And what kind o’ uncles would it be that ’d rob—yes, rob—sech poor sweet lambs as these ’at he loved so at sech a time? If I know William—and I think I do—he—well, I’ll jest ask him.” He turns around and begins to make a lot of signs to the duke with his hands, and the duke he looks at him stupid and leather-headed a while; then all of a sudden he seems to catch his meaning, and jumps for the king, goo-gooing with all his might for joy, and hugs him about fifteen times before he lets up. Then the king says, “I knowed it; I reckon that’ll convince anybody the way he feels about it. Here, Mary Jane, Susan, Joanner, take the money—take it all. It’s the gift of him that lays yonder, cold but joyful.”
“Friends, my poor brother over there has been generous to those left behind in this valley of sorrows. He has been generous to these poor little ones who he loved and took care of, now left without a father and mother. Yes, and we who knew him know that he would have done even more for them if he hadn’t been afraid of hurting his dear William and me. Wouldn’t he? There’s no question in my mind about it. So, what kind of brothers would stand in his way at such a time? And what kind of uncles would rob—yes, rob—these poor sweet children he loved at a time like this? If I know William—and I think I do—he—well, I’ll just ask him.” He turns around and begins to make a lot of gestures to the duke with his hands, and the duke looks at him blankly for a moment; then suddenly he seems to understand and jumps toward the king, cheering with all his might for joy, hugging him about fifteen times before he stops. Then the king says, “I knew it; I guess that’ll convince anyone how he feels about it. Here, Mary Jane, Susan, Joanner, take the money—take it all. It’s the gift from him who lies over there, cold but joyful.”
Mary Jane she went for him, Susan and the hare-lip went for the duke, and then such another hugging and kissing I never see yet. And everybody crowded up with the tears in their eyes, and most shook the hands off of them frauds, saying all the time:
Mary Jane went for him, Susan and the girl with the harelip went for the duke, and then there was hugging and kissing like I’ve never seen before. Everyone gathered around with tears in their eyes, and most of them nearly shook the hands off those frauds, saying all the time:
“You dear good souls!—how lovely!—how could you!”
"You sweet souls!—how lovely!—how could you!"
Well, then, pretty soon all hands got to talking about the diseased again, and how good he was, and what a loss he was, and all that; and before long a big iron-jawed man worked himself in there from outside, and stood a-listening and looking, and not saying anything; and nobody saying anything to him either, because the king was talking and they was all busy listening. The king was saying—in the middle of something he’d started in on—
Well, before long, everyone started talking about the sick guy again, how great he was, what a loss he was, and all that; then a big, strong man pushed his way in from outside, stood there listening and watching without saying a word, and nobody talked to him either because the king was speaking, and everyone was busy paying attention. The king was saying—in the middle of something he’d begun—
“—they bein’ partickler friends o’ the diseased. That’s why they’re invited here this evenin’; but tomorrow we want all to come—everybody; for he respected everybody, he liked everybody, and so it’s fitten that his funeral orgies sh’d be public.”
“—they're particularly close friends of the deceased. That’s why they’re invited here this evening; but tomorrow we want everyone to come—everybody; because he respected everyone, he liked everyone, and so it’s appropriate that his funeral gatherings should be public.”
And so he went a-mooning on and on, liking to hear himself talk, and every little while he fetched in his funeral orgies again, till the duke he couldn’t stand it no more; so he writes on a little scrap of paper, “obsequies, you old fool,” and folds it up, and goes to goo-gooing and reaching it over people’s heads to him. The king he reads it and puts it in his pocket, and says:
And so he kept going on and on, enjoying the sound of his own voice, and every now and then he brought up his funeral parties again, until the duke just couldn't take it anymore; so he scribbled on a little piece of paper, “obsequies, you old fool,” folded it up, and started waving it over people’s heads to get his attention. The king read it and stuffed it in his pocket, saying:
“Poor William, afflicted as he is, his heart’s aluz right. Asks me to invite everybody to come to the funeral—wants me to make ’em all welcome. But he needn’t a worried—it was jest what I was at.”
“Poor William, suffering as he is, his heart’s in the right place. He asks me to invite everyone to the funeral—wants me to make them all feel welcome. But he doesn’t need to worry—it’s just what I was planning to do.”
Then he weaves along again, perfectly ca’m, and goes to dropping in his funeral orgies again every now and then, just like he done before. And when he done it the third time he says:
Then he weaves along again, perfectly calm, and occasionally drops back into his funeral celebrations, just like he did before. And when he does it the third time, he says:
“I say orgies, not because it’s the common term, because it ain’t—obsequies bein’ the common term—but because orgies is the right term. Obsequies ain’t used in England no more now—it’s gone out. We say orgies now in England. Orgies is better, because it means the thing you’re after more exact. It’s a word that’s made up out’n the Greek orgo, outside, open, abroad; and the Hebrew jeesum, to plant, cover up; hence inter. So, you see, funeral orgies is an open er public funeral.”
“I use the term 'orgies,' not because it’s the usual word—because it’s really not—'obsequies' is the standard term— but because 'orgies' is the accurate term. 'Obsequies' isn’t used in England anymore; it’s outdated. We say 'orgies' now in England. 'Orgies' is better because it describes what you’re referring to more precisely. It’s a word derived from the Greek orgo, meaning outside, open, abroad; and the Hebrew jeesum, meaning to plant, cover up; hence inter. So, you see, funeral orgies are a more open or public funeral.”
He was the worst I ever struck. Well, the iron-jawed man he laughed right in his face. Everybody was shocked. Everybody says, “Why, doctor!” and Abner Shackleford says:
He was the worst I ever met. Well, the iron-jawed man laughed right in his face. Everyone was shocked. Everyone says, “Why, doctor!” and Abner Shackleford says:
“Why, Robinson, hain’t you heard the news? This is Harvey Wilks.”
“Why, Robinson, haven't you heard the news? This is Harvey Wilks.”
The king he smiled eager, and shoved out his flapper, and says:
The king smiled eagerly, stuck out his hand, and said:
“Is it my poor brother’s dear good friend and physician? I—”
“Is it my dear brother’s good friend and doctor? I—”
“Keep your hands off of me!” says the doctor. “You talk like an Englishman, don’t you? It’s the worst imitation I ever heard. You Peter Wilks’s brother! You’re a fraud, that’s what you are!”
“Keep your hands off me!” says the doctor. “You talk like an Englishman, don’t you? It’s the worst imitation I’ve ever heard. You Peter Wilks’s brother! You’re a fraud, that’s what you are!”
Well, how they all took on! They crowded around the doctor and tried to quiet him down, and tried to explain to him and tell him how Harvey ’d showed in forty ways that he was Harvey, and knowed everybody by name, and the names of the very dogs, and begged and begged him not to hurt Harvey’s feelings and the poor girl’s feelings, and all that. But it warn’t no use; he stormed right along, and said any man that pretended to be an Englishman and couldn’t imitate the lingo no better than what he did was a fraud and a liar. The poor girls was hanging to the king and crying; and all of a sudden the doctor ups and turns on them. He says:
Well, they all got so worked up! They gathered around the doctor, trying to calm him down, explaining how Harvey had proven in so many ways that he was indeed Harvey, knowing everyone’s name, even the names of the dogs, and they pleaded and begged him not to hurt Harvey’s feelings or the poor girl's feelings, and all of that. But it was no use; he kept going, saying that any man who pretended to be an Englishman and couldn’t speak the language any better than he did was a fraud and a liar. The poor girls were clinging to the king, crying, and all of a sudden, the doctor turned on them. He said:
“I was your father’s friend, and I’m your friend; and I warn you as a friend, and an honest one that wants to protect you and keep you out of harm and trouble, to turn your backs on that scoundrel and have nothing to do with him, the ignorant tramp, with his idiotic Greek and Hebrew, as he calls it. He is the thinnest kind of an impostor—has come here with a lot of empty names and facts which he picked up somewheres, and you take them for proofs, and are helped to fool yourselves by these foolish friends here, who ought to know better. Mary Jane Wilks, you know me for your friend, and for your unselfish friend, too. Now listen to me; turn this pitiful rascal out—I beg you to do it. Will you?”
“I was your father's friend, and I'm your friend; and I’m warning you as a friend, and an honest one who wants to protect you and keep you out of trouble, to turn your back on that scoundrel and have nothing to do with him, the ignorant bum, with his ridiculous Greek and Hebrew, as he calls it. He's the worst kind of imposter—he's come here with a bunch of empty names and facts he picked up somewhere, and you’re taking them as proof, being led to fool yourselves by these foolish friends here who should know better. Mary Jane Wilks, you know I'm your friend, and a selfless one, too. Now listen to me; kick this pitiful crook out—I beg you to do it. Will you?”
Mary Jane straightened herself up, and my, but she was handsome! She says:
Mary Jane stood up straight, and wow, she looked amazing! She says:
“Here is my answer.” She hove up the bag of money and put it in the king’s hands, and says, “Take this six thousand dollars, and invest for me and my sisters any way you want to, and don’t give us no receipt for it.”
“Here is my answer.” She lifted the bag of money and placed it in the king’s hands, saying, “Take this six thousand dollars and invest it for me and my sisters however you like, and don’t give us any receipt for it.”
Then she put her arm around the king on one side, and Susan and the hare-lip done the same on the other. Everybody clapped their hands and stomped on the floor like a perfect storm, whilst the king held up his head and smiled proud. The doctor says:
Then she put her arm around the king on one side, and Susan and the hare-lip did the same on the other. Everyone clapped their hands and stomped on the floor like a perfect storm, while the king held up his head and smiled proudly. The doctor says:
“All right; I wash my hands of the matter. But I warn you all that a time ’s coming when you’re going to feel sick whenever you think of this day.” And away he went.
“All right; I wash my hands of the matter. But I warn you all that a time is coming when you’re going to feel sick every time you think of this day.” And away he went.
“All right, doctor,” says the king, kinder mocking him; “we’ll try and get ’em to send for you;” which made them all laugh, and they said it was a prime good hit.
“All right, doctor,” the king says, playfully mocking him; “we’ll see if we can get them to call you,” which made everyone laugh, and they said it was a really good joke.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Well, when they was all gone the king he asks Mary Jane how they was off for spare rooms, and she said she had one spare room, which would do for Uncle William, and she’d give her own room to Uncle Harvey, which was a little bigger, and she would turn into the room with her sisters and sleep on a cot; and up garret was a little cubby, with a pallet in it. The king said the cubby would do for his valley—meaning me.
Well, once everyone had left, the king asked Mary Jane how they were doing for extra rooms, and she said she had one spare room, which would be fine for Uncle William. She’d give her own room to Uncle Harvey since it was a bit bigger, and she would move in with her sisters and sleep on a cot. Up in the attic, there was a small nook with a makeshift bed in it. The king said the nook would be fine for his valley—meaning me.
So Mary Jane took us up, and she showed them their rooms, which was plain but nice. She said she’d have her frocks and a lot of other traps took out of her room if they was in Uncle Harvey’s way, but he said they warn’t. The frocks was hung along the wall, and before them was a curtain made out of calico that hung down to the floor. There was an old hair trunk in one corner, and a guitar-box in another, and all sorts of little knickknacks and jimcracks around, like girls brisken up a room with. The king said it was all the more homely and more pleasanter for these fixings, and so don’t disturb them. The duke’s room was pretty small, but plenty good enough, and so was my cubby.
So Mary Jane took us upstairs and showed them their rooms, which were simple but nice. She mentioned she’d take her dresses and a bunch of other stuff out of her room if they were in Uncle Harvey’s way, but he said they weren’t. The dresses were hung along the wall, and in front of them was a curtain made of calico that went down to the floor. There was an old trunk in one corner and a guitar case in another, along with all kinds of little knickknacks and trinkets that girls use to brighten up a room. The king said it was all the more homey and pleasant because of these decorations, so not to disturb them. The duke’s room was pretty small, but good enough, and so was my little space.
That night they had a big supper, and all them men and women was there, and I stood behind the king and the duke’s chairs and waited on them, and the niggers waited on the rest. Mary Jane she set at the head of the table, with Susan alongside of her, and said how bad the biscuits was, and how mean the preserves was, and how ornery and tough the fried chickens was—and all that kind of rot, the way women always do for to force out compliments; and the people all knowed everything was tiptop, and said so—said “How do you get biscuits to brown so nice?” and “Where, for the land’s sake, did you get these amaz’n pickles?” and all that kind of humbug talky-talk, just the way people always does at a supper, you know.
That night they had a big dinner, and all the men and women were there. I stood behind the king and the duke’s chairs and waited on them, while the Black servants waited on everyone else. Mary Jane sat at the head of the table, with Susan next to her, and she complained about how bad the biscuits were, how terrible the preserves were, and how tough and overcooked the fried chickens were—and all that kind of nonsense, the way women do to fish for compliments; and everyone knew the food was great and said so—asked, “How *do* you get the biscuits to brown so nicely?” and “Where, for heaven's sake, *did* you get these amazing pickles?” and all that kind of silly chat, just like people always do at dinner, you know.
And when it was all done me and the hare-lip had supper in the kitchen off of the leavings, whilst the others was helping the niggers clean up the things. The hare-lip she got to pumping me about England, and blest if I didn’t think the ice was getting mighty thin sometimes. She says:
And when everything was finished, the hare-lip and I had dinner in the kitchen with the leftovers while the others were helping the black folks clean up. The hare-lip started asking me about England, and honestly, I thought the tension was getting pretty intense at times. She said:
“Did you ever see the king?”
“Have you ever seen the king?”
“Who? William Fourth? Well, I bet I have—he goes to our church.” I knowed he was dead years ago, but I never let on. So when I says he goes to our church, she says:
“Who? William Fourth? Well, I bet I have—he goes to our church.” I knew he was dead years ago, but I never let on. So when I said he goes to our church, she said:
“What—regular?”
"Wait—regular?"
“Yes—regular. His pew’s right over opposite ourn—on t’other side the pulpit.”
“Yes—regular. His seat is right across from ours—on the other side of the pulpit.”
“I thought he lived in London?”
“I thought he lived in London?”
“Well, he does. Where would he live?”
“Well, he does. Where would he live?”
“But I thought you lived in Sheffield?”
“But I thought you lived in Sheffield?”
I see I was up a stump. I had to let on to get choked with a chicken bone, so as to get time to think how to get down again. Then I says:
I realized I was in a tough spot. I had to pretend to choke on a chicken bone to buy myself some time to figure out how to get down again. Then I said:
“I mean he goes to our church regular when he’s in Sheffield. That’s only in the summer time, when he comes there to take the sea baths.”
“I mean he goes to our church regularly when he’s in Sheffield. That’s only in the summer, when he comes there to take the sea baths.”
“Why, how you talk—Sheffield ain’t on the sea.”
“Why do you say that—Sheffield isn’t by the sea.”
“Well, who said it was?”
“Well, who said it is?”
“Why, you did.”
“You really did.”
“I didn’t nuther.”
“I didn’t either.”
“You did!”
“You totally did!”
“I didn’t.”
“I didn’t.”
“You did.”
"You did."
“I never said nothing of the kind.”
“I never said anything like that.”
“Well, what did you say, then?”
“Well, what did you say, then?”
“Said he come to take the sea baths—that’s what I said.”
“Said he came to take the sea baths—that’s what I said.”
“Well, then, how’s he going to take the sea baths if it ain’t on the sea?”
“Well, then, how’s he supposed to take the sea baths if it’s not by the sea?”
“Looky here,” I says; “did you ever see any Congress-water?”
“Hey there,” I said; “have you ever seen any Congress water?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Well, did you have to go to Congress to get it?”
“Well, did you really have to go to Congress to get it?”
“Why, no.”
"Nope."
“Well, neither does William Fourth have to go to the sea to get a sea bath.”
“Well, William Fourth doesn’t have to go to the sea to take a sea bath either.”
“How does he get it, then?”
“How does he get it, then?”
“Gets it the way people down here gets Congress-water—in barrels. There in the palace at Sheffield they’ve got furnaces, and he wants his water hot. They can’t bile that amount of water away off there at the sea. They haven’t got no conveniences for it.”
“Gets it the way people down here get their Congress-water—in barrels. Over at the palace in Sheffield, they’ve got furnaces, and he wants his water hot. They can’t boil that much water off there at the sea. They don’t have any facilities for it.”
“Oh, I see, now. You might a said that in the first place and saved time.”
“Oh, I get it now. You could have said that in the first place and saved us some time.”
When she said that I see I was out of the woods again, and so I was comfortable and glad. Next, she says:
When she said that I see I was out of the woods again, and so I felt comfortable and happy. Next, she says:
“Do you go to church, too?”
“Do you go to church as well?”
“Yes—regular.”
“Yes, regular.”
“Where do you set?”
“Where do you place it?”
“Why, in our pew.”
“Why, in our seats.”
“Whose pew?”
“Whose seat?”
“Why, ourn—your Uncle Harvey’s.”
“Why, ourn—your Uncle Harvey’s.”
“His’n? What does he want with a pew?”
“His? What does he want with a seat?”
“Wants it to set in. What did you reckon he wanted with it?”
“Wants it to settle in. What did you think he wanted with it?”
“Why, I thought he’d be in the pulpit.”
"Why, I thought he’d be in the pulpit."
Rot him, I forgot he was a preacher. I see I was up a stump again, so I played another chicken bone and got another think. Then I says:
Rot him, I forgot he was a preacher. I see I was stuck again, so I played another chicken bone and had another thought. Then I said:
“Blame it, do you suppose there ain’t but one preacher to a church?”
“Blame it, do you really think there’s only one preacher for a church?”
“Why, what do they want with more?”
“Why, what do they want with more?”
“What!—to preach before a king? I never did see such a girl as you. They don’t have no less than seventeen.”
“What!—to preach in front of a king? I’ve never seen a girl like you. They have no fewer than seventeen.”
“Seventeen! My land! Why, I wouldn’t set out such a string as that, not if I never got to glory. It must take ’em a week.”
“Seventeen! My goodness! I wouldn't go and set out such a long string as that, not even if I never reached glory. It must take them a week.”
“Shucks, they don’t all of ’em preach the same day—only one of ’em.”
“Shucks, they don’t all preach on the same day—only one of ’em.”
“Well, then, what does the rest of ’em do?”
“Well, then, what does the rest of them do?”
“Oh, nothing much. Loll around, pass the plate—and one thing or another. But mainly they don’t do nothing.”
“Oh, not much. Just lounging around, passing the time—and one thing or another. But mainly they don’t do anything.”
“Well, then, what are they for?”
“Well, then, what are they for?”
“Why, they’re for style. Don’t you know nothing?”
“Why, they’re for style. Don’t you know anything?”
“Well, I don’t want to know no such foolishness as that. How is servants treated in England? Do they treat ’em better ’n we treat our niggers?”
“Well, I don’t want to know any of that foolishness. How are servants treated in England? Do they treat them better than we treat our Black people?”
“No! A servant ain’t nobody there. They treat them worse than dogs.”
No! A servant is nobody there. They’re treated worse than dogs.
“Don’t they give ’em holidays, the way we do, Christmas and New Year’s week, and Fourth of July?”
“Don’t they give them holidays like we do, Christmas and New Year’s week, and the Fourth of July?”
“Oh, just listen! A body could tell you hain’t ever been to England by that. Why, Hare-l—why, Joanna, they never see a holiday from year’s end to year’s end; never go to the circus, nor theater, nor nigger shows, nor nowheres.”
“Oh, just listen! You can tell you have never been to England by that. I mean, Hare-l—well, Joanna, they never see a holiday from one year to the next; they never go to the circus, or theater, or shows, or anywhere.”
“Nor church?”
"Not a church?"
“Nor church.”
"Neither church."
“But you always went to church.”
“But you always went to church.”
Well, I was gone up again. I forgot I was the old man’s servant. But next minute I whirled in on a kind of an explanation how a valley was different from a common servant and had to go to church whether he wanted to or not, and set with the family, on account of its being the law. But I didn’t do it pretty good, and when I got done I see she warn’t satisfied. She says:
Well, I was off again. I forgot I was the old man’s servant. But the next minute I jumped in with some explanation about how a valley was different from a regular servant and had to go to church whether he wanted to or not, and sat with the family, since it was the law. But I didn’t explain it very well, and when I finished, I could tell she wasn’t satisfied. She said:
“Honest injun, now, hain’t you been telling me a lot of lies?”
“Honestly, haven’t you been telling me a lot of lies?”
“Honest injun,” says I.
“Honest, I swear,” says I.
“None of it at all?”
"Not any of it?"
“None of it at all. Not a lie in it,” says I.
“Not at all. There’s not a single lie in it,” I say.
“Lay your hand on this book and say it.”
“Put your hand on this book and say it.”
I see it warn’t nothing but a dictionary, so I laid my hand on it and said it. So then she looked a little better satisfied, and says:
I saw it was nothing but a dictionary, so I touched it and said it. Then she seemed a bit more satisfied and said:
“Well, then, I’ll believe some of it; but I hope to gracious if I’ll believe the rest.”
“Well, I’ll believe some of it; but honestly, I hope I won't believe the rest.”
“What is it you won’t believe, Joe?” says Mary Jane, stepping in with Susan behind her. “It ain’t right nor kind for you to talk so to him, and him a stranger and so far from his people. How would you like to be treated so?”
“What is it you won’t believe, Joe?” Mary Jane asks, stepping in with Susan behind her. “It’s not fair or kind for you to talk to him like that, especially when he’s a stranger and so far from his people. How would you feel if someone treated you that way?”
“That’s always your way, Maim—always sailing in to help somebody before they’re hurt. I hain’t done nothing to him. He’s told some stretchers, I reckon, and I said I wouldn’t swallow it all; and that’s every bit and grain I did say. I reckon he can stand a little thing like that, can’t he?”
"That’s always how you are, Maim—always rushing in to help someone before they get hurt. I haven’t done anything to him. He’s exaggerated some stories, I guess, and I said I wouldn’t believe all of it; and that’s all I did say. I think he can handle something like that, can’t he?"
“I don’t care whether ’twas little or whether ’twas big; he’s here in our house and a stranger, and it wasn’t good of you to say it. If you was in his place it would make you feel ashamed; and so you oughtn’t to say a thing to another person that will make them feel ashamed.”
“I don’t care if it was small or big; he’s in our house and he’s a stranger, and it wasn’t right of you to say that. If you were in his shoes, it would make you feel ashamed; and you shouldn’t say anything to someone else that will make them feel ashamed.”
“Why, Mam, he said—”
“Why, Ma, he said—”
“It don’t make no difference what he said—that ain’t the thing. The thing is for you to treat him kind, and not be saying things to make him remember he ain’t in his own country and amongst his own folks.”
“It doesn't matter what he said—that's not the point. The point is for you to treat him kind, and not say things that remind him he’s not in his own country and away from his own people.”
I says to myself, this is a girl that I’m letting that old reptile rob her of her money!
I say to myself, this is a girl who I’m letting that old sleazebag steal her money!
Then Susan she waltzed in; and if you’ll believe me, she did give Hare-lip hark from the tomb!
Then Susan she waltzed in; and if you’ll believe me, she really did make Hare-lip listen up from the grave!
Says I to myself, and this is another one that I’m letting him rob her of her money!
Said to myself, and here’s another time that I’m letting him steal her money!
Then Mary Jane she took another inning, and went in sweet and lovely again—which was her way; but when she got done there warn’t hardly anything left o’ poor Hare-lip. So she hollered.
Then Mary Jane took another turn and came in sweet and lovely again—which was her style; but when she finished, there was hardly anything left of poor Hare-lip. So she shouted.
“All right, then,” says the other girls; “you just ask his pardon.”
“All right, then,” says the other girls, “you just ask for his forgiveness.”
She done it, too; and she done it beautiful. She done it so beautiful it was good to hear; and I wished I could tell her a thousand lies, so she could do it again.
She did it, too; and she did it beautifully. She did it so beautifully it was a pleasure to hear; and I wished I could tell her a thousand lies, so she could do it again.
I says to myself, this is another one that I’m letting him rob her of her money. And when she got through they all jest laid theirselves out to make me feel at home and know I was amongst friends. I felt so ornery and low down and mean that I says to myself, my mind’s made up; I’ll hive that money for them or bust.
I said to myself, this is another time I’m letting him take her money. And when she was done, they all really tried to make me feel at home and know I was among friends. I felt so awful and low that I told myself, I’ve made up my mind; I’ll get that money for them or die trying.
So then I lit out—for bed, I said, meaning some time or another. When I got by myself I went to thinking the thing over. I says to myself, shall I go to that doctor, private, and blow on these frauds? No—that won’t do. He might tell who told him; then the king and the duke would make it warm for me. Shall I go, private, and tell Mary Jane? No—I dasn’t do it. Her face would give them a hint, sure; they’ve got the money, and they’d slide right out and get away with it. If she was to fetch in help I’d get mixed up in the business before it was done with, I judge. No; there ain’t no good way but one. I got to steal that money, somehow; and I got to steal it some way that they won’t suspicion that I done it. They’ve got a good thing here, and they ain’t a-going to leave till they’ve played this family and this town for all they’re worth, so I’ll find a chance time enough. I’ll steal it and hide it; and by-and-by, when I’m away down the river, I’ll write a letter and tell Mary Jane where it’s hid. But I better hive it tonight if I can, because the doctor maybe hasn’t let up as much as he lets on he has; he might scare them out of here yet.
So then I headed off—to bed, I said, meaning sometime later. When I was alone, I started thinking things over. I asked myself, should I go to that doctor privately and expose these frauds? No—that won’t work. He might reveal who told him; then the king and the duke would make things tough for me. Should I go privately and tell Mary Jane? No—I can’t do that. Her expression would give them a clue for sure; they have the money, and they’d slip away just like that. If she were to bring in help, I’d end up getting mixed up in it before it was over, I figure. No; there’s only one good way. I’ve got to steal that money somehow, and I need to do it in a way that won’t make them suspect that I did it. They have a good thing going here, and they’re not going to leave until they’ve taken everything they can from this family and this town, so I’ll find a chance sooner or later. I’ll steal it and hide it; and later, when I’m far down the river, I’ll write a letter and tell Mary Jane where it’s hidden. But I’d better do it tonight if I can, because the doctor might not let up as much as he pretends; he could still scare them out of here yet.
So, thinks I, I’ll go and search them rooms. Upstairs the hall was dark, but I found the duke’s room, and started to paw around it with my hands; but I recollected it wouldn’t be much like the king to let anybody else take care of that money but his own self; so then I went to his room and begun to paw around there. But I see I couldn’t do nothing without a candle, and I dasn’t light one, of course. So I judged I’d got to do the other thing—lay for them and eavesdrop. About that time I hears their footsteps coming, and was going to skip under the bed; I reached for it, but it wasn’t where I thought it would be; but I touched the curtain that hid Mary Jane’s frocks, so I jumped in behind that and snuggled in amongst the gowns, and stood there perfectly still.
So, I thought, I’ll go search those rooms. Upstairs, the hallway was dark, but I found the duke’s room and started feeling around with my hands. But then I remembered it wouldn’t really be like the king to let anyone else handle that money but himself, so I went to his room and started feeling around there. But I realized I couldn’t do anything without a candle, and I definitely couldn’t light one. So I decided I’d have to do the other thing—hide and eavesdrop. About that time, I heard their footsteps coming, and I was going to slip under the bed. I reached for it, but it wasn’t where I expected it to be; instead, I touched the curtain that hid Mary Jane’s dresses, so I jumped behind that and squeezed in among the gowns, standing there perfectly still.
They come in and shut the door; and the first thing the duke done was to get down and look under the bed. Then I was glad I hadn’t found the bed when I wanted it. And yet, you know, it’s kind of natural to hide under the bed when you are up to anything private. They sets down then, and the king says:
They come in and shut the door; and the first thing the duke did was get down and look under the bed. Then I was glad I hadn’t found the bed when I wanted it. And yet, you know, it’s kind of natural to hide under the bed when you’re up to anything private. They sit down then, and the king says:
“Well, what is it? And cut it middlin’ short, because it’s better for us to be down there a-whoopin’ up the mournin’ than up here givin’ ’em a chance to talk us over.”
“Well, what is it? And make it quick, because it’s better for us to be down there stirring up the mourning than up here giving them a chance to talk about us.”
“Well, this is it, Capet. I ain’t easy; I ain’t comfortable. That doctor lays on my mind. I wanted to know your plans. I’ve got a notion, and I think it’s a sound one.”
“Well, this is it, Capet. I’m not easy; I’m not comfortable. That doctor is weighing on my mind. I wanted to know your plans. I have an idea, and I think it’s a good one.”
“What is it, duke?”
"What's up, duke?"
“That we better glide out of this before three in the morning, and clip it down the river with what we’ve got. Specially, seeing we got it so easy—given back to us, flung at our heads, as you may say, when of course we allowed to have to steal it back. I’m for knocking off and lighting out.”
"Let’s get out of here before three in the morning and head down the river with what we have. Especially since it was handed right back to us—like it was thrown at us—when we should have had to steal it back. I’m ready to call it a night and take off."
That made me feel pretty bad. About an hour or two ago it would a been a little different, but now it made me feel bad and disappointed, The king rips out and says:
That made me feel really bad. A couple of hours ago, it might have been a little different, but now it made me feel bad and disappointed. The king bursts out and says:
“What! And not sell out the rest o’ the property? March off like a passel of fools and leave eight or nine thous’n’ dollars’ worth o’ property layin’ around jest sufferin’ to be scooped in?—and all good, salable stuff, too.”
“What! And not sell the rest of the property? March off like a bunch of fools and leave eight or nine thousand dollars' worth of property just sitting around waiting to be picked up?—and all good, sellable stuff, too.”
The duke he grumbled; said the bag of gold was enough, and he didn’t want to go no deeper—didn’t want to rob a lot of orphans of everything they had.
The duke grumbled; he said the bag of gold was enough, and he didn’t want to go any deeper—didn’t want to rob a bunch of orphans of everything they had.
“Why, how you talk!” says the king. “We sha’n’t rob ’em of nothing at all but jest this money. The people that buys the property is the suff’rers; because as soon ’s it’s found out ’at we didn’t own it—which won’t be long after we’ve slid—the sale won’t be valid, and it’ll all go back to the estate. These yer orphans ’ll git their house back agin, and that’s enough for them; they’re young and spry, and k’n easy earn a livin’. They ain’t a-goin to suffer. Why, jest think—there’s thous’n’s and thous’n’s that ain’t nigh so well off. Bless you, they ain’t got noth’n’ to complain of.”
“Why, how you talk!” says the king. “We won’t rob them of anything at all but just this money. The people who buy the property are the ones who will suffer; because as soon as it becomes clear that we didn’t own it—which won’t be long after we’ve slipped away—the sale won’t stand, and it will all go back to the estate. These orphans will get their house back again, and that’s enough for them; they’re young and healthy, and can easily make a living. They aren’t going to suffer. Just think—there are thousands and thousands who aren’t anywhere near as well off. Bless you, they don’t have anything to complain about.”
Well, the king he talked him blind; so at last he give in, and said all right, but said he believed it was blamed foolishness to stay, and that doctor hanging over them. But the king says:
Well, the king talked him into it; so in the end, he agreed and said fine, but he thought it was pretty foolish to stick around with that doctor hovering over them. But the king says:
“Cuss the doctor! What do we k’yer for him? Hain’t we got all the fools in town on our side? And ain’t that a big enough majority in any town?”
“Curse the doctor! What do we care for him? Don’t we have all the idiots in town on our side? And isn’t that a big enough majority in any town?”
So they got ready to go down stairs again. The duke says:
So they got ready to head downstairs again. The duke says:
“I don’t think we put that money in a good place.”
“I don’t think we invested that money wisely.”
That cheered me up. I’d begun to think I warn’t going to get a hint of no kind to help me. The king says:
That made me feel better. I had started to think I wasn't going to get any kind of hint to help me. The king says:
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because Mary Jane ’ll be in mourning from this out; and first you know the nigger that does up the rooms will get an order to box these duds up and put ’em away; and do you reckon a nigger can run across money and not borrow some of it?”
“Because Mary Jane will be in mourning from now on; and first, you know the person who handles the arrangements will be told to pack these clothes up and store them; and do you think someone dealing with this kind of situation could find money and not take some of it?”
“Your head’s level agin, duke,” says the king; and he comes a-fumbling under the curtain two or three foot from where I was. I stuck tight to the wall and kept mighty still, though quivery; and I wondered what them fellows would say to me if they catched me; and I tried to think what I’d better do if they did catch me. But the king he got the bag before I could think more than about a half a thought, and he never suspicioned I was around. They took and shoved the bag through a rip in the straw tick that was under the feather-bed, and crammed it in a foot or two amongst the straw and said it was all right now, because a nigger only makes up the feather-bed, and don’t turn over the straw tick only about twice a year, and so it warn’t in no danger of getting stole now.
“Your head's level again, duke,” says the king; and he starts fumbling under the curtain a couple of feet away from where I was. I pressed myself against the wall and stayed as still as I could, even though I was shaking; and I wondered what those guys would say to me if they caught me; and I tried to figure out what I should do if they did. But the king got the bag before I could even think fully about it, and he had no idea I was there. They pushed the bag through a tear in the straw mattress that was under the feather-bed, shoved it a foot or two into the straw, and said it was all good now because a black only makes up the feather-bed and hardly ever checks the straw mattress more than twice a year, so it wasn't at any risk of being stolen now.
But I knowed better. I had it out of there before they was half-way down stairs. I groped along up to my cubby, and hid it there till I could get a chance to do better. I judged I better hide it outside of the house somewheres, because if they missed it they would give the house a good ransacking: I knowed that very well. Then I turned in, with my clothes all on; but I couldn’t a gone to sleep if I’d a wanted to, I was in such a sweat to get through with the business. By-and-by I heard the king and the duke come up; so I rolled off my pallet and laid with my chin at the top of my ladder, and waited to see if anything was going to happen. But nothing did.
But I knew better. I got it out of there before they were halfway down the stairs. I felt my way up to my little room and hid it there until I could find a better chance. I figured I should hide it outside the house somewhere because if they noticed it was gone, they would thoroughly search the house: I knew that for sure. Then I lay down with my clothes still on; but I couldn’t have fallen asleep even if I wanted to, I was so anxious to get through with it. After a while, I heard the king and the duke come upstairs; so I rolled off my mattress and laid with my chin on the top of my ladder, waiting to see if anything was going to happen. But nothing did.
So I held on till all the late sounds had quit and the early ones hadn’t begun yet; and then I slipped down the ladder.
So I waited until all the late sounds had stopped and the early ones hadn’t started yet; then I slid down the ladder.
CHAPTER XXVII.
I crept to their doors and listened; they was snoring. So I tiptoed along, and got down stairs all right. There warn’t a sound anywheres. I peeped through a crack of the dining-room door, and see the men that was watching the corpse all sound asleep on their chairs. The door was open into the parlor, where the corpse was laying, and there was a candle in both rooms. I passed along, and the parlor door was open; but I see there warn’t nobody in there but the remainders of Peter; so I shoved on by; but the front door was locked, and the key wasn’t there. Just then I heard somebody coming down the stairs, back behind me. I run in the parlor and took a swift look around, and the only place I see to hide the bag was in the coffin. The lid was shoved along about a foot, showing the dead man’s face down in there, with a wet cloth over it, and his shroud on. I tucked the money-bag in under the lid, just down beyond where his hands was crossed, which made me creep, they was so cold, and then I run back across the room and in behind the door.
I quietly approached their doors and listened; they were snoring. So, I tiptoed along and made it downstairs without a sound. There wasn’t any noise anywhere. I peeked through a crack in the dining room door and saw the men guarding the corpse asleep in their chairs. The door to the parlor, where the corpse was, was open, and there was a candle in both rooms. I moved along, and the parlor door was open; but I noticed there was nobody in there except for what was left of Peter, so I slipped past. However, the front door was locked, and the key wasn’t there. Just then, I heard someone coming down the stairs behind me. I dashed into the parlor and took a quick look around, and the only place I could hide the bag was in the coffin. The lid had been pushed over about a foot, revealing the dead man’s face down inside, with a wet cloth over it and his shroud on. I tucked the money bag under the lid, just beyond where his hands were crossed, which gave me the chills because they were so cold, and then I hurried back across the room and hid behind the door.
The person coming was Mary Jane. She went to the coffin, very soft, and kneeled down and looked in; then she put up her handkerchief, and I see she begun to cry, though I couldn’t hear her, and her back was to me. I slid out, and as I passed the dining-room I thought I’d make sure them watchers hadn’t seen me; so I looked through the crack, and everything was all right. They hadn’t stirred.
The person who arrived was Mary Jane. She walked over to the coffin quietly, knelt down, and looked inside; then she pulled out her handkerchief, and I noticed she started to cry, even though I couldn’t hear her, and her back was turned to me. I slipped out, and as I passed the dining room, I figured I’d check to make sure the watchers hadn’t seen me; so I peeked through the crack, and everything seemed fine. They hadn’t moved.
I slipped up to bed, feeling ruther blue, on accounts of the thing playing out that way after I had took so much trouble and run so much resk about it. Says I, if it could stay where it is, all right; because when we get down the river a hundred mile or two I could write back to Mary Jane, and she could dig him up again and get it; but that ain’t the thing that’s going to happen; the thing that’s going to happen is, the money ’ll be found when they come to screw on the lid. Then the king ’ll get it again, and it ’ll be a long day before he gives anybody another chance to smouch it from him. Of course I wanted to slide down and get it out of there, but I dasn’t try it. Every minute it was getting earlier now, and pretty soon some of them watchers would begin to stir, and I might get catched—catched with six thousand dollars in my hands that nobody hadn’t hired me to take care of. I don’t wish to be mixed up in no such business as that, I says to myself.
I crept up to bed, feeling pretty down about how things turned out after I had put in so much effort and taken so many risks. I thought, if it could just stay where it is, that would be fine; because when we travel down the river a hundred miles or so, I could write back to Mary Jane, and she could dig it up again and take it. But that’s not how it’s going to go. What’s really going to happen is that the money will be found when they try to screw on the lid. Then the king will get it back again, and it will be a long time before he gives anyone another chance to swipe it from him. Of course, I wanted to sneak down and get it out of there, but I didn’t dare try it. Every minute it was getting later, and pretty soon some of those watchers would start to wake up, and I could get caught—caught with six thousand dollars in my hands that nobody had asked me to take care of. I don’t want to be involved in anything like that, I told myself.
When I got down stairs in the morning the parlor was shut up, and the watchers was gone. There warn’t nobody around but the family and the widow Bartley and our tribe. I watched their faces to see if anything had been happening, but I couldn’t tell.
When I went downstairs in the morning, the parlor was closed, and the watchers were gone. There was nobody around except for the family, Widow Bartley, and our group. I watched their faces to see if anything had happened, but I couldn’t tell.
Towards the middle of the day the undertaker come with his man, and they set the coffin in the middle of the room on a couple of chairs, and then set all our chairs in rows, and borrowed more from the neighbors till the hall and the parlor and the dining-room was full. I see the coffin lid was the way it was before, but I dasn’t go to look in under it, with folks around.
Towards the middle of the day, the undertaker arrived with his assistant, and they placed the coffin in the center of the room on a couple of chairs. Then, they arranged all our chairs in rows and borrowed more from the neighbors until the hall, parlor, and dining room were full. I noticed the coffin lid was as it had been before, but I didn’t dare to look inside with everyone around.
Then the people begun to flock in, and the beats and the girls took seats in the front row at the head of the coffin, and for a half an hour the people filed around slow, in single rank, and looked down at the dead man’s face a minute, and some dropped in a tear, and it was all very still and solemn, only the girls and the beats holding handkerchiefs to their eyes and keeping their heads bent, and sobbing a little. There warn’t no other sound but the scraping of the feet on the floor and blowing noses—because people always blows them more at a funeral than they do at other places except church.
Then people started to gather, and the girls and the guys took seats in the front row by the coffin. For about half an hour, people lined up slowly, one by one, to look down at the dead man's face for a moment. Some even shed a tear. It was very quiet and serious, with just the girls and guys holding handkerchiefs to their eyes, keeping their heads down, and sobbing a bit. The only other sounds were the shuffling of feet on the floor and people blowing their noses—because folks always blow their noses more at funerals than anywhere else except church.
When the place was packed full the undertaker he slid around in his black gloves with his softy soothering ways, putting on the last touches, and getting people and things all ship-shape and comfortable, and making no more sound than a cat. He never spoke; he moved people around, he squeezed in late ones, he opened up passageways, and done it with nods, and signs with his hands. Then he took his place over against the wall. He was the softest, glidingest, stealthiest man I ever see; and there warn’t no more smile to him than there is to a ham.
When the place was packed, the undertaker slid around in his black gloves with his softly soothing manners, making the final adjustments, arranging people and things so they were all neat and comfortable, and making no more noise than a cat. He never spoke; he moved people around, let in latecomers, opened up pathways, and did it all with nods and hand signals. Then he took his place against the wall. He was the smoothest, most graceful, stealthiest man I’ve ever seen; and there wasn’t any more smile on him than there is on a ham.
They had borrowed a melodeum—a sick one; and when everything was ready a young woman set down and worked it, and it was pretty skreeky and colicky, and everybody joined in and sung, and Peter was the only one that had a good thing, according to my notion. Then the Reverend Hobson opened up, slow and solemn, and begun to talk; and straight off the most outrageous row busted out in the cellar a body ever heard; it was only one dog, but he made a most powerful racket, and he kept it up right along; the parson he had to stand there, over the coffin, and wait—you couldn’t hear yourself think. It was right down awkward, and nobody didn’t seem to know what to do. But pretty soon they see that long-legged undertaker make a sign to the preacher as much as to say, “Don’t you worry—just depend on me.” Then he stooped down and begun to glide along the wall, just his shoulders showing over the people’s heads. So he glided along, and the powwow and racket getting more and more outrageous all the time; and at last, when he had gone around two sides of the room, he disappears down cellar. Then in about two seconds we heard a whack, and the dog he finished up with a most amazing howl or two, and then everything was dead still, and the parson begun his solemn talk where he left off. In a minute or two here comes this undertaker’s back and shoulders gliding along the wall again; and so he glided and glided around three sides of the room, and then rose up, and shaded his mouth with his hands, and stretched his neck out towards the preacher, over the people’s heads, and says, in a kind of a coarse whisper, “He had a rat!” Then he drooped down and glided along the wall again to his place. You could see it was a great satisfaction to the people, because naturally they wanted to know. A little thing like that don’t cost nothing, and it’s just the little things that makes a man to be looked up to and liked. There warn’t no more popular man in town than what that undertaker was.
They had borrowed a melodeon—a really sick one; and when everything was ready, a young woman sat down and played it. It was pretty screechy and fussy, but everyone joined in and sang, and Peter was the only one who stood out, in my opinion. Then Reverend Hobson started off, slow and serious, and right away the most outrageous commotion erupted in the cellar that anyone ever heard; it was just one dog, but he made an incredible racket and kept it up the whole time. The parson had to stand there, over the coffin, and wait—you couldn’t even hear yourself think. It was really awkward, and no one seemed to know what to do. But soon enough, they noticed that the long-legged undertaker made a gesture to the preacher as if to say, “Don’t worry—just rely on me.” Then he leaned down and started to glide along the wall, just his shoulders visible over the crowd’s heads. He continued gliding while the chaos and noise grew even louder; finally, after moving around two sides of the room, he disappeared down into the cellar. About two seconds later, we heard a thump, and the dog finished with a couple of amazing howls, and then everything went completely silent, and the parson picked up his solemn speech right where he had left off. In a minute or two, the undertaker’s back and shoulders came gliding along the wall again; he glided around three sides of the room, then stood up, cupped his hands around his mouth, stretched his neck out towards the preacher over the crowd’s heads, and said, in a somewhat rough whisper, “He had a rat!” Then he bent down and glided back to his spot along the wall. You could tell it really pleased the crowd, because naturally, they wanted to know. A little thing like that doesn’t cost anything, and it’s those small things that make a person respected and liked. There wasn’t a more popular man in town than that undertaker.
Well, the funeral sermon was very good, but pison long and tiresome; and then the king he shoved in and got off some of his usual rubbage, and at last the job was through, and the undertaker begun to sneak up on the coffin with his screw-driver. I was in a sweat then, and watched him pretty keen. But he never meddled at all; just slid the lid along as soft as mush, and screwed it down tight and fast. So there I was! I didn’t know whether the money was in there or not. So, says I, s’pose somebody has hogged that bag on the sly?—now how do I know whether to write to Mary Jane or not? S’pose she dug him up and didn’t find nothing, what would she think of me? Blame it, I says, I might get hunted up and jailed; I’d better lay low and keep dark, and not write at all; the thing’s awful mixed now; trying to better it, I’ve worsened it a hundred times, and I wish to goodness I’d just let it alone, dad fetch the whole business!
Well, the funeral sermon was really good, but it was long and boring; then the king stepped in and unloaded some of his usual nonsense, and finally, the job was done, and the undertaker started sneaking up to the coffin with his screwdriver. I was sweating then, and kept a close eye on him. But he didn’t mess with it at all; just slid the lid along gently and screwed it down tight. So there I was! I had no idea if the money was in there or not. So I thought, what if someone secretly took that bag? How do I know whether to write to Mary Jane or not? What if she dug him up and found nothing? What would she think of me? Man, I thought, I could end up getting hunted down and thrown in jail; I’d better stay low and keep quiet, and not write anything at all; it’s all a mess now; trying to fix it has only made it worse a hundred times, and I wish to goodness I’d just left it alone, darn the whole thing!
They buried him, and we come back home, and I went to watching faces again—I couldn’t help it, and I couldn’t rest easy. But nothing come of it; the faces didn’t tell me nothing.
They buried him, and we went back home, and I started watching faces again—I couldn’t help it, and I couldn’t relax. But nothing came of it; the faces didn’t reveal anything to me.
The king he visited around in the evening, and sweetened everybody up, and made himself ever so friendly; and he give out the idea that his congregation over in England would be in a sweat about him, so he must hurry and settle up the estate right away and leave for home. He was very sorry he was so pushed, and so was everybody; they wished he could stay longer, but they said they could see it couldn’t be done. And he said of course him and William would take the girls home with them; and that pleased everybody too, because then the girls would be well fixed and amongst their own relations; and it pleased the girls, too—tickled them so they clean forgot they ever had a trouble in the world; and told him to sell out as quick as he wanted to, they would be ready. Them poor things was that glad and happy it made my heart ache to see them getting fooled and lied to so, but I didn’t see no safe way for me to chip in and change the general tune.
The king visited everyone in the evening, charming them all and acting really friendly. He suggested that his congregation back in England would be worried about him, so he needed to hurry and wrap up the estate quickly to get home. He felt bad for being in such a rush, and so did everyone else; they wished he could stay longer, but they understood it wasn’t possible. He mentioned that he and William would take the girls back with them, which made everyone happy, as it meant the girls would be taken care of and with their own family. The girls were thrilled too—it made them so happy that they completely forgot they ever had any problems, and told him to sell everything as quickly as he wanted; they would be ready. Those poor girls were so glad and happy it broke my heart to see them being deceived like this, but I didn’t see any safe way to step in and change the situation.
Well, blamed if the king didn’t bill the house and the niggers and all the property for auction straight off—sale two days after the funeral; but anybody could buy private beforehand if they wanted to.
Well, if the king didn’t put the house, the slaves, and all the property up for auction right away—selling just two days after the funeral; but anyone could buy privately before that if they wanted to.
So the next day after the funeral, along about noon-time, the girls’ joy got the first jolt. A couple of nigger traders come along, and the king sold them the niggers reasonable, for three-day drafts as they called it, and away they went, the two sons up the river to Memphis, and their mother down the river to Orleans. I thought them poor girls and them niggers would break their hearts for grief; they cried around each other, and took on so it most made me down sick to see it. The girls said they hadn’t ever dreamed of seeing the family separated or sold away from the town. I can’t ever get it out of my memory, the sight of them poor miserable girls and niggers hanging around each other’s necks and crying; and I reckon I couldn’t a stood it all, but would a had to bust out and tell on our gang if I hadn’t knowed the sale warn’t no account and the niggers would be back home in a week or two.
So the next day after the funeral, around noon, the girls’ happiness took its first hit. A couple of traders came by, and the king sold them the slaves for three-day drafts, as they called it, and off they went—two sons up the river to Memphis, and their mother down the river to New Orleans. I felt so sorry for those girls and the slaves; they looked like they were going to break down from grief. They cried together, and it almost made me sick to watch it. The girls said they never imagined their family would be torn apart or sold away from the town. I can never forget the sight of those poor, miserable girls and slaves clinging to each other, crying; I don’t think I could have handled it, but I would have had to spill on our gang if I hadn’t known the sale didn’t really matter and the slaves would be back home in a week or two.
The thing made a big stir in the town, too, and a good many come out flatfooted and said it was scandalous to separate the mother and the children that way. It injured the frauds some; but the old fool he bulled right along, spite of all the duke could say or do, and I tell you the duke was powerful uneasy.
The situation caused quite a commotion in the town, and a lot of people openly stated that it was outrageous to separate the mother from her children like that. It affected the con artists somewhat, but the old fool kept pushing forward, despite everything the duke could say or do, and I can tell you the duke was extremely nervous.
Next day was auction day. About broad day in the morning the king and the duke come up in the garret and woke me up, and I see by their look that there was trouble. The king says:
Next day was auction day. Around mid-morning, the king and the duke came up to the attic and woke me up, and I could tell by their expressions that something was wrong. The king says:
“Was you in my room night before last?”
"Were you in my room the night before last?"
“No, your majesty”—which was the way I always called him when nobody but our gang warn’t around.
“No, your majesty”—that’s how I always referred to him when our group wasn’t around.
“Was you in there yisterday er last night?”
“Were you in there yesterday or last night?”
“No, your majesty.”
“No, your majesty.”
“Honor bright, now—no lies.”
"Promise me, no lies now."
“Honor bright, your majesty, I’m telling you the truth. I hain’t been a-near your room since Miss Mary Jane took you and the duke and showed it to you.”
“Honestly, Your Majesty, I’m telling you the truth. I haven’t been anywhere near your room since Miss Mary Jane took you and the duke and showed it to you.”
The duke says:
The duke says:
“Have you seen anybody else go in there?”
“Have you seen anyone else go in there?”
“No, your grace, not as I remember, I believe.”
“No, your grace, not how I remember it, I think.”
“Stop and think.”
"Pause and reflect."
I studied awhile and see my chance; then I says:
I studied for a bit and saw my chance; then I said:
“Well, I see the niggers go in there several times.”
“Well, I see Black people go in there several times.”
Both of them gave a little jump, and looked like they hadn’t ever expected it, and then like they had. Then the duke says:
Both of them jumped a little, looking like they had never seen it coming, and then like they actually had. Then the duke says:
“What, all of them?”
"What, all of them?"
“No—leastways, not all at once—that is, I don’t think I ever see them all come out at once but just one time.”
“No—at least, not all at once—that is, I don’t think I’ve ever seen them all come out at once except for that one time.”
“Hello! When was that?”
"Hey! When was that?"
“It was the day we had the funeral. In the morning. It warn’t early, because I overslept. I was just starting down the ladder, and I see them.”
“It was the day of the funeral. In the morning. It wasn’t early, because I overslept. I was just starting down the ladder when I saw them.”
“Well, go on, go on! What did they do? How’d they act?”
“Well, go on, go on! What did they do? How did they behave?”
“They didn’t do nothing. And they didn’t act anyway much, as fur as I see. They tiptoed away; so I seen, easy enough, that they’d shoved in there to do up your majesty’s room, or something, s’posing you was up; and found you warn’t up, and so they was hoping to slide out of the way of trouble without waking you up, if they hadn’t already waked you up.”
“They didn’t do anything. And they didn’t really act much, as far as I can tell. They tiptoed away; so I saw clearly that they went in there to clean your majesty’s room or something, thinking you were awake; and when they found you weren’t awake, they hoped to slip out of trouble without waking you up, if they hadn’t already woken you up.”
“Great guns, this is a go!” says the king; and both of them looked pretty sick and tolerable silly. They stood there a-thinking and scratching their heads a minute, and the duke he bust into a kind of a little raspy chuckle, and says:
“Wow, this is happening!” says the king; and both of them looked pretty sick and kind of silly. They stood there thinking and scratching their heads for a minute, and the duke let out a little raspy laugh and said:
“It does beat all how neat the niggers played their hand. They let on to be sorry they was going out of this region! And I believed they was sorry, and so did you, and so did everybody. Don’t ever tell me any more that a nigger ain’t got any histrionic talent. Why, the way they played that thing it would fool anybody. In my opinion, there’s a fortune in ’em. If I had capital and a theater, I wouldn’t want a better lay-out than that—and here we’ve gone and sold ’em for a song. Yes, and ain’t privileged to sing the song yet. Say, where is that song—that draft?”
“It’s incredible how well the Black performers handled everything. They pretended to be sorry to leave this area! And I honestly believed they were sorry, and so did you, and so did everyone else. Don’t ever tell me again that Black people lack acting skills. The way they auditioned would fool anyone. I really think there’s a fortune to be made with them. If I had the money and a theater, I wouldn’t need a better setup than that—and we’ve gone and sold them for a song. Yes, and we can’t even sing the song yet. So, where is that song—that draft?”
“In the bank for to be collected. Where would it be?”
“In the bank to be collected. Where would it be?”
“Well, that’s all right then, thank goodness.”
"Well, that's good to know."
Says I, kind of timid-like:
I said, a bit shyly:
“Is something gone wrong?”
“Did something go wrong?”
The king whirls on me and rips out:
The king turns to me and snaps:
“None o’ your business! You keep your head shet, and mind y’r own affairs—if you got any. Long as you’re in this town don’t you forgit that—you hear?” Then he says to the duke, “We got to jest swaller it and say noth’n’: mum’s the word for us.”
“None of your business! Keep your mouth shut and mind your own business—if you have any. As long as you're in this town, don't forget that—you hear?” Then he says to the duke, “We just have to swallow it and say nothing: mum's the word for us.”
As they was starting down the ladder the duke he chuckles again, and says:
As they were starting down the ladder, the duke chuckled again and said:
“Quick sales and small profits! It’s a good business—yes.”
“Quick sales and small profits! It’s a solid business—absolutely.”
The king snarls around on him and says:
The king glares at him and says:
“I was trying to do for the best in sellin’ ’em out so quick. If the profits has turned out to be none, lackin’ considable, and none to carry, is it my fault any more’n it’s yourn?”
“I was trying to do my best to sell them out quickly. If the profits turned out to be nothing, lacking significantly, and there’s nothing to show for it, is it my fault any more than it is yours?”
“Well, they’d be in this house yet and we wouldn’t if I could a got my advice listened to.”
“Well, they’d still be in this house and we wouldn’t if someone had just listened to my advice.”
The king sassed back as much as was safe for him, and then swapped around and lit into me again. He give me down the banks for not coming and telling him I see the niggers come out of his room acting that way—said any fool would a knowed something was up. And then waltzed in and cussed himself awhile, and said it all come of him not laying late and taking his natural rest that morning, and he’d be blamed if he’d ever do it again. So they went off a-jawing; and I felt dreadful glad I’d worked it all off on to the niggers, and yet hadn’t done the niggers no harm by it.
The king responded as much as he could without overstepping, and then turned and went off on me again. He really laid into me for not coming to tell him that I saw the guys coming out of his room acting that way—said any idiot should have figured something was up. Then he strolled inside and cursed himself for a bit, saying it was all because he didn’t sleep in and take his natural rest that morning, and he’d be damned if he ever did that again. So they kept chatting away; and I felt really relieved that I had shifted all the blame onto the guys, and yet hadn’t actually harmed them in the process.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
By-and-by it was getting-up time. So I come down the ladder and started for down-stairs; but as I come to the girls’ room the door was open, and I see Mary Jane setting by her old hair trunk, which was open and she’d been packing things in it—getting ready to go to England. But she had stopped now with a folded gown in her lap, and had her face in her hands, crying. I felt awful bad to see it; of course anybody would. I went in there and says:
By-and-by it was time to get up. So I came down the ladder and started for downstairs; but when I got to the girls’ room, the door was open, and I saw Mary Jane sitting by her old hair trunk, which was open and she’d been packing things in it—getting ready to go to England. But she had stopped now with a folded dress in her lap, and had her face in her hands, crying. I felt really terrible to see it; of course anyone would. I went in there and said:
“Miss Mary Jane, you can’t a-bear to see people in trouble, and I can’t—most always. Tell me about it.”
“Miss Mary Jane, you can’t stand to see people in trouble, and I can’t—most of the time. Tell me about it.”
So she done it. And it was the niggers—I just expected it. She said the beautiful trip to England was most about spoiled for her; she didn’t know how she was ever going to be happy there, knowing the mother and the children warn’t ever going to see each other no more—and then busted out bitterer than ever, and flung up her hands, and says:
So she did it. And it was the black folks—I just expected that. She said the beautiful trip to England was mostly ruined for her; she didn’t know how she was ever going to be happy there, knowing that the mother and the children were never going to see each other again—and then she broke down worse than ever, threw up her hands, and said:
“Oh, dear, dear, to think they ain’t ever going to see each other any more!”
“Oh, dear, to think they're never going to see each other again!”
“But they will—and inside of two weeks—and I know it!” says I.
"But they will—and in less than two weeks—and I know it!” I said.
Laws, it was out before I could think! And before I could budge she throws her arms around my neck and told me to say it again, say it again, say it again!
Laws, it was out before I could think! And before I could move, she threw her arms around my neck and told me to say it again, say it again, say it again!
I see I had spoke too sudden and said too much, and was in a close place. I asked her to let me think a minute; and she set there, very impatient and excited and handsome, but looking kind of happy and eased-up, like a person that’s had a tooth pulled out. So I went to studying it out. I says to myself, I reckon a body that ups and tells the truth when he is in a tight place is taking considerable many resks, though I ain’t had no experience, and can’t say for certain; but it looks so to me, anyway; and yet here’s a case where I’m blest if it don’t look to me like the truth is better and actuly safer than a lie. I must lay it by in my mind, and think it over some time or other, it’s so kind of strange and unregular. I never see nothing like it. Well, I says to myself at last, I’m a-going to chance it; I’ll up and tell the truth this time, though it does seem most like setting down on a kag of powder and touching it off just to see where you’ll go to. Then I says:
I realize I spoke too quickly and shared too much, and now I'm in a tight spot. I asked her to give me a moment to think, and she sat there, looking very impatient and excited, but also somewhat happy and relieved, like someone who's just had a tooth pulled. So, I started to think it through. I said to myself, I guess someone who tells the truth when they're in a tough situation is taking a pretty big risk, though I don’t have any experience and can’t say for sure; but that’s how it looks to me. Still, here’s a situation where I honestly think the truth feels safer than a lie. I need to keep this in mind and think it over sometime because it’s so strange and unusual. I've never seen anything like it. Well, I finally concluded, I'm going to take the chance; I'll just tell the truth this time, even though it feels a lot like sitting on a keg of powder and lighting it just to see what happens. Then I said:
“Miss Mary Jane, is there any place out of town a little ways where you could go and stay three or four days?”
“Miss Mary Jane, is there somewhere outside of town where you could go and stay for three or four days?”
“Yes; Mr. Lothrop’s. Why?”
“Yes; Mr. Lothrop's. Why?”
“Never mind why yet. If I’ll tell you how I know the niggers will see each other again inside of two weeks—here in this house—and prove how I know it—will you go to Mr. Lothrop’s and stay four days?”
“Don't worry about the reasons right now. If I tell you how I know the blacks will see each other again in less than two weeks—here in this house—and prove it—will you go to Mr. Lothrop’s and stay for four days?”
“Four days!” she says; “I’ll stay a year!”
“Four days!” she says. “I’ll stay for a year!”
“All right,” I says, “I don’t want nothing more out of you than just your word—I druther have it than another man’s kiss-the-Bible.” She smiled and reddened up very sweet, and I says, “If you don’t mind it, I’ll shut the door—and bolt it.”
“All right,” I said, “I just want your word—I’d rather have that than another guy’s kiss on the Bible.” She smiled and blushed sweetly, and I added, “If you don’t mind, I’ll close the door—and bolt it.”
Then I come back and set down again, and says:
Then I come back and sit down again, and say:
“Don’t you holler. Just set still and take it like a man. I got to tell the truth, and you want to brace up, Miss Mary, because it’s a bad kind, and going to be hard to take, but there ain’t no help for it. These uncles of yourn ain’t no uncles at all; they’re a couple of frauds—regular dead-beats. There, now we’re over the worst of it, you can stand the rest middling easy.”
“Don’t shout. Just sit still and take it like an adult. I have to tell the truth, and you need to brace yourself, Miss Mary, because it’s going to be tough to hear, but there’s no avoiding it. These uncles of yours aren’t really uncles at all; they’re a couple of fakes—total freeloaders. There, now that we’ve gotten through the worst of it, you can handle the rest a bit easier.”
It jolted her up like everything, of course; but I was over the shoal water now, so I went right along, her eyes a-blazing higher and higher all the time, and told her every blame thing, from where we first struck that young fool going up to the steamboat, clear through to where she flung herself on to the king’s breast at the front door and he kissed her sixteen or seventeen times—and then up she jumps, with her face afire like sunset, and says:
It shocked her like everything else did, of course; but I was past the shallow water now, so I kept going, her eyes blazing more and more the whole time, and I told her every single thing, from when we first encountered that young idiot heading to the steamboat, right through to when she threw herself onto the king’s chest at the front door and he kissed her sixteen or seventeen times—and then she jumped up, her face as red as sunset, and said:
“The brute! Come, don’t waste a minute—not a second—we’ll have them tarred and feathered, and flung in the river!”
“The brute! Come on, don’t waste a minute—not a second—we’ll get them tarred and feathered, and tossed in the river!”
Says I:
I say:
“Cert’nly. But do you mean before you go to Mr. Lothrop’s, or—”
“Sure. But do you mean before you go to Mr. Lothrop’s, or—”
“Oh,” she says, “what am I thinking about!” she says, and set right down again. “Don’t mind what I said—please don’t—you won’t, now, will you?” Laying her silky hand on mine in that kind of a way that I said I would die first. “I never thought, I was so stirred up,” she says; “now go on, and I won’t do so any more. You tell me what to do, and whatever you say I’ll do it.”
“Oh,” she says, “what am I thinking about!” she says, and sits right back down. “Don’t mind what I said—please don’t—you won’t, will you?” She lays her silky hand on mine in a way that makes me feel like I would die before I’d say no. “I never thought I’d be so worked up,” she says; “now go on, and I won’t act like that again. You tell me what to do, and whatever you say, I’ll do it.”
“Well,” I says, “it’s a rough gang, them two frauds, and I’m fixed so I got to travel with them a while longer, whether I want to or not—I druther not tell you why; and if you was to blow on them this town would get me out of their claws, and I’d be all right; but there’d be another person that you don’t know about who’d be in big trouble. Well, we got to save him, hain’t we? Of course. Well, then, we won’t blow on them.”
"Well," I said, "they're a tough crowd, those two con artists, and I'm stuck having to stick with them for a while longer, whether I like it or not—I’d rather not explain why; and if you were to report them, this town would help me escape their grip, and I’d be just fine; but there’s someone else you don’t know about who’d be in serious trouble. We’ve got to save him, right? Of course. So, we won’t rat them out."
Saying them words put a good idea in my head. I see how maybe I could get me and Jim rid of the frauds; get them jailed here, and then leave. But I didn’t want to run the raft in the daytime without anybody aboard to answer questions but me; so I didn’t want the plan to begin working till pretty late to-night. I says:
Saying those words gave me a good idea. I realized that maybe I could get Jim and me away from the frauds; get them arrested, and then leave. But I didn’t want to steer the raft during the day without anyone else around to answer questions except me; so I didn’t want the plan to kick off until pretty late tonight. I said:
“Miss Mary Jane, I’ll tell you what we’ll do, and you won’t have to stay at Mr. Lothrop’s so long, nuther. How fur is it?”
“Miss Mary Jane, let me tell you what we’ll do, and you won’t have to stay at Mr. Lothrop’s for so long either. How far is it?”
“A little short of four miles—right out in the country, back here.”
“A little under four miles—just out in the countryside, back here.”
“Well, that’ll answer. Now you go along out there, and lay low till nine or half-past to-night, and then get them to fetch you home again—tell them you’ve thought of something. If you get here before eleven put a candle in this window, and if I don’t turn up wait till eleven, and then if I don’t turn up it means I’m gone, and out of the way, and safe. Then you come out and spread the news around, and get these beats jailed.”
"Well, that’ll do the trick. Now you head out there and keep a low profile until nine or half-past tonight, then get them to bring you back home—just tell them you’ve thought of something. If you get here before eleven, put a candle in this window, and if I don’t show up, wait until eleven, and then if I still haven’t arrived, it means I’m gone, out of sight, and safe. After that, come out and spread the word, and get these guys locked up."
“Good,” she says, “I’ll do it.”
“Sounds good,” she says, “I’ll take care of it.”
“And if it just happens so that I don’t get away, but get took up along with them, you must up and say I told you the whole thing beforehand, and you must stand by me all you can.”
“And if it just so happens that I don't escape and end up getting caught with them, you have to say that I warned you about all this beforehand, and you need to support me as much as you can.”
“Stand by you! indeed I will. They sha’n’t touch a hair of your head!” she says, and I see her nostrils spread and her eyes snap when she said it, too.
“Stand by you! I definitely will. They won’t touch a hair on your head!” she says, and I notice her nostrils flare and her eyes spark when she says it, too.
“If I get away I sha’n’t be here,” I says, “to prove these rapscallions ain’t your uncles, and I couldn’t do it if I was here. I could swear they was beats and bummers, that’s all, though that’s worth something. Well, there’s others can do that better than what I can, and they’re people that ain’t going to be doubted as quick as I’d be. I’ll tell you how to find them. Gimme a pencil and a piece of paper. There—‘Royal Nonesuch, Bricksville.’ Put it away, and don’t lose it. When the court wants to find out something about these two, let them send up to Bricksville and say they’ve got the men that played the Royal Nonesuch, and ask for some witnesses—why, you’ll have that entire town down here before you can hardly wink, Miss Mary. And they’ll come a-biling, too.”
“If I get away, I won’t be here,” I said, “to prove these troublemakers aren’t your uncles, and I couldn’t do it even if I was here. I could swear they were just con artists, that’s all, though that’s still worth something. Well, there are others who can do that better than I can, and they’re people who won’t be doubted as quickly as I would be. I’ll tell you how to find them. Give me a pencil and a piece of paper. There—‘Royal Nonesuch, Bricksville.’ Put it away, and don’t lose it. When the court wants to find out something about these two, let them send someone to Bricksville and say they’ve got the men who played the Royal Nonesuch, and ask for some witnesses—before you know it, you’ll have the entire town down here, Miss Mary. And they’ll come running, too.”
I judged we had got everything fixed about right now. So I says:
I figured we had everything sorted out properly now. So I said:
“Just let the auction go right along, and don’t worry. Nobody don’t have to pay for the things they buy till a whole day after the auction on accounts of the short notice, and they ain’t going out of this till they get that money; and the way we’ve fixed it the sale ain’t going to count, and they ain’t going to get no money. It’s just like the way it was with the niggers—it warn’t no sale, and the niggers will be back before long. Why, they can’t collect the money for the niggers yet—they’re in the worst kind of a fix, Miss Mary.”
“Just let the auction continue, and don’t stress. No one has to pay for the things they buy until a day after the auction because of the short notice, and they aren’t leaving until they get that money; and since we’ve set it up this way, the sale won’t count, and they aren’t going to get any money. It’s just like it was with the black people—it wasn’t a sale, and they’ll be back soon. They can’t collect the money for the black people yet—they’re really in a tough situation, Miss Mary.”
“Well,” she says, “I’ll run down to breakfast now, and then I’ll start straight for Mr. Lothrop’s.”
"Well," she says, "I’m going to head down to breakfast now, and then I’ll head straight to Mr. Lothrop’s."
“’Deed, that ain’t the ticket, Miss Mary Jane,” I says, “by no manner of means; go before breakfast.”
“Seriously, that isn’t the right approach, Miss Mary Jane,” I said, “not at all; go before breakfast.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“What did you reckon I wanted you to go at all for, Miss Mary?”
“What did you think I wanted you to go for, Miss Mary?”
“Well, I never thought—and come to think, I don’t know. What was it?”
“Well, I never thought—and now that I think about it, I’m not sure. What was it?”
“Why, it’s because you ain’t one of these leather-face people. I don’t want no better book than what your face is. A body can set down and read it off like coarse print. Do you reckon you can go and face your uncles when they come to kiss you good-morning, and never—”
“Why, it’s because you aren’t one of those leather-faced people. I wouldn’t want any better book than what your face is. A person can sit down and read it like it’s large print. Do you think you can face your uncles when they come to kiss you good morning, and never—”
“There, there, don’t! Yes, I’ll go before breakfast—I’ll be glad to. And leave my sisters with them?”
“There, there, don’t! Yes, I’ll go before breakfast—I’d be happy to. And leave my sisters with them?”
“Yes; never mind about them. They’ve got to stand it yet a while. They might suspicion something if all of you was to go. I don’t want you to see them, nor your sisters, nor nobody in this town; if a neighbor was to ask how is your uncles this morning your face would tell something. No, you go right along, Miss Mary Jane, and I’ll fix it with all of them. I’ll tell Miss Susan to give your love to your uncles and say you’ve went away for a few hours for to get a little rest and change, or to see a friend, and you’ll be back to-night or early in the morning.”
“Yes, don’t worry about them. They’ll have to deal with it for a little while longer. They might pick up on something if all of you leave. I don’t want you to see them, nor your sisters, nor anyone in this town; if a neighbor asks how your uncles are doing this morning, your face would give something away. No, you keep going, Miss Mary Jane, and I’ll handle everything with them. I’ll ask Miss Susan to send your love to your uncles and say you’ve gone away for a few hours to get some rest and freshen up, or to visit a friend, and that you’ll be back tonight or early tomorrow morning.”
“Gone to see a friend is all right, but I won’t have my love given to them.”
“Going to see a friend is fine, but I won’t give my love to them.”
“Well, then, it sha’n’t be.” It was well enough to tell her so—no harm in it. It was only a little thing to do, and no trouble; and it’s the little things that smooths people’s roads the most, down here below; it would make Mary Jane comfortable, and it wouldn’t cost nothing. Then I says: “There’s one more thing—that bag of money.”
“Well, then, it won’t be.” It was fine to tell her that—no harm in it. It was just a small thing to do, and no trouble; and it’s the little things that make people's lives easier the most, down here; it would make Mary Jane comfortable, and it wouldn’t cost anything. Then I said: “There’s one more thing—that bag of money.”
“Well, they’ve got that; and it makes me feel pretty silly to think how they got it.”
“Well, they have that; and it makes me feel pretty foolish to think about how they got it.”
“No, you’re out, there. They hain’t got it.”
“No, you’re out there. They don’t have it.”
“Why, who’s got it?”
“Why, who has it?”
“I wish I knowed, but I don’t. I had it, because I stole it from them; and I stole it to give to you; and I know where I hid it, but I’m afraid it ain’t there no more. I’m awful sorry, Miss Mary Jane, I’m just as sorry as I can be; but I done the best I could; I did honest. I come nigh getting caught, and I had to shove it into the first place I come to, and run—and it warn’t a good place.”
“I wish I knew, but I don’t. I had it because I stole it from them; and I stole it to give to you; and I know where I hid it, but I’m afraid it’s not there anymore. I’m really sorry, Miss Mary Jane, I’m as sorry as I can be; but I did my best; I truly did. I almost got caught, and I had to shove it into the first place I came to and run—and it wasn’t a good place.”
“Oh, stop blaming yourself—it’s too bad to do it, and I won’t allow it—you couldn’t help it; it wasn’t your fault. Where did you hide it?”
“Oh, stop blaming yourself—it’s really not fair to do that, and I won’t let you—you couldn’t help it; it wasn’t your fault. Where did you hide it?”
I didn’t want to set her to thinking about her troubles again; and I couldn’t seem to get my mouth to tell her what would make her see that corpse laying in the coffin with that bag of money on his stomach. So for a minute I didn’t say nothing; then I says:
I didn’t want her to start thinking about her problems again, and I couldn’t seem to say what would help her understand that body lying in the coffin with that bag of money on his stomach. So for a minute, I didn’t say anything; then I said:
“I’d ruther not tell you where I put it, Miss Mary Jane, if you don’t mind letting me off; but I’ll write it for you on a piece of paper, and you can read it along the road to Mr. Lothrop’s, if you want to. Do you reckon that’ll do?”
"I'd rather not tell you where I put it, Miss Mary Jane, if you don’t mind letting me off; but I’ll write it down for you on a piece of paper, and you can read it on the way to Mr. Lothrop’s, if you want. Do you think that’ll work?"
“Oh, yes.”
“Oh, definitely.”
So I wrote: “I put it in the coffin. It was in there when you was crying there, away in the night. I was behind the door, and I was mighty sorry for you, Miss Mary Jane.”
So I wrote: “I put it in the coffin. It was there when you were crying in the night. I was behind the door, and I felt really sorry for you, Miss Mary Jane.”
It made my eyes water a little to remember her crying there all by herself in the night, and them devils laying there right under her own roof, shaming her and robbing her; and when I folded it up and give it to her I see the water come into her eyes, too; and she shook me by the hand, hard, and says:
It made my eyes a bit teary to remember her crying alone in the night, with those monsters right under her own roof, humiliating her and stealing from her; and when I folded it up and handed it to her, I saw tears welling up in her eyes, too; she shook my hand firmly and said:
“Good-bye. I’m going to do everything just as you’ve told me; and if I don’t ever see you again, I sha’n’t ever forget you and I’ll think of you a many and a many a time, and I’ll pray for you, too!”—and she was gone.
“Goodbye. I’m going to do everything just as you’ve told me; and if I never see you again, I won’t ever forget you, and I’ll think of you a lot, and I’ll pray for you, too!”—and she was gone.
Pray for me! I reckoned if she knowed me she’d take a job that was more nearer her size. But I bet she done it, just the same—she was just that kind. She had the grit to pray for Judus if she took the notion—there warn’t no back-down to her, I judge. You may say what you want to, but in my opinion she had more sand in her than any girl I ever see; in my opinion she was just full of sand. It sounds like flattery, but it ain’t no flattery. And when it comes to beauty—and goodness, too—she lays over them all. I hain’t ever seen her since that time that I see her go out of that door; no, I hain’t ever seen her since, but I reckon I’ve thought of her a many and a many a million times, and of her saying she would pray for me; and if ever I’d a thought it would do any good for me to pray for her, blamed if I wouldn’t a done it or bust.
Pray for me! I figured if she knew me, she’d take a job that was more her size. But I bet she did it anyway—she was just that kind. She had the guts to pray for Judas if she felt like it—there was no backing down for her, I think. You can say what you want, but in my opinion, she had more grit than any girl I’ve ever seen; in my opinion, she was full of grit. It sounds like flattery, but it’s not flattery. And when it comes to beauty—and goodness, too—she outshines them all. I haven’t seen her since the last time I saw her go out that door; no, I haven’t seen her since, but I guess I've thought about her countless times, and about her saying she would pray for me; and if I ever thought it would do any good for me to pray for her, you better believe I would have done it or exploded.
Well, Mary Jane she lit out the back way, I reckon; because nobody see her go. When I struck Susan and the hare-lip, I says:
Well, Mary Jane took off the back way, I guess; because nobody saw her leave. When I ran into Susan and the girl with the hair lip, I said:
“What’s the name of them people over on t’other side of the river that you all goes to see sometimes?”
“What’s the name of those people on the other side of the river that you all visit sometimes?”
They says:
They say:
“There’s several; but it’s the Proctors, mainly.”
“There are several, but it's mainly the Proctors.”
“That’s the name,” I says; “I most forgot it. Well, Miss Mary Jane she told me to tell you she’s gone over there in a dreadful hurry—one of them’s sick.”
"That's the name," I said; "I almost forgot it. Well, Miss Mary Jane told me to tell you she's gone over there in a big hurry—one of them's sick."
“Which one?”
“Which one?”
“I don’t know; leastways, I kinder forget; but I thinks it’s—”
“I don’t know; at least, I kind of forget; but I think it’s—”
“Sakes alive, I hope it ain’t Hanner?”
“Sakes alive, I hope it isn’t Hanner?”
“I’m sorry to say it,” I says, “but Hanner’s the very one.”
“I’m sorry to say this,” I said, “but Hanner’s the one.”
“My goodness, and she so well only last week! Is she took bad?”
“My goodness, she was doing so well just last week! Is she really that bad?”
“It ain’t no name for it. They set up with her all night, Miss Mary Jane said, and they don’t think she’ll last many hours.”
“It doesn’t have a name. They stayed with her all night, Miss Mary Jane said, and they don’t think she’ll last much longer.”
“Only think of that, now! What’s the matter with her?”
“Just think about that for a moment! What’s wrong with her?”
I couldn’t think of anything reasonable, right off that way, so I says:
I couldn't come up with anything sensible right away, so I said:
“Mumps.”
“Mumps.”
“Mumps your granny! They don’t set up with people that’s got the mumps.”
“Mumps your grandma! They don’t hang out with people who have the mumps.”
“They don’t, don’t they? You better bet they do with these mumps. These mumps is different. It’s a new kind, Miss Mary Jane said.”
“They don't, do they? You can bet they do with these mumps. These mumps are different. It's a new kind, Miss Mary Jane said.”
“How’s it a new kind?”
“How is it a new kind?”
“Because it’s mixed up with other things.”
“Because it’s combined with other things.”
“What other things?”
“What else?”
“Well, measles, and whooping-cough, and erysiplas, and consumption, and yaller janders, and brain-fever, and I don’t know what all.”
“Well, measles, whooping cough, erysipelas, tuberculosis, yellow jaundice, brain fever, and I don't know what else.”
“My land! And they call it the mumps?”
“My goodness! And they call it the mumps?”
“That’s what Miss Mary Jane said.”
“That’s what Miss Mary Jane said.”
“Well, what in the nation do they call it the mumps for?”
“Well, what in the world do they call it the mumps for?”
“Why, because it is the mumps. That’s what it starts with.”
“Why, because it is the mumps. That’s how it starts.”
“Well, ther’ ain’t no sense in it. A body might stump his toe, and take pison, and fall down the well, and break his neck, and bust his brains out, and somebody come along and ask what killed him, and some numskull up and say, ‘Why, he stumped his toe.’ Would ther’ be any sense in that? No. And ther’ ain’t no sense in this, nuther. Is it ketching?”
“Well, there’s no sense in it. Someone could stub their toe, accidentally ingest poison, fall down a well, break their neck, and smash their brains out, and then someone comes along and asks what killed them, and some idiot says, ‘Oh, they stubbed their toe.’ Would there be any sense in that? No. And there’s no sense in this, either. Is that catching?”
“Is it ketching? Why, how you talk. Is a harrow catching—in the dark? If you don’t hitch on to one tooth, you’re bound to on another, ain’t you? And you can’t get away with that tooth without fetching the whole harrow along, can you? Well, these kind of mumps is a kind of a harrow, as you may say—and it ain’t no slouch of a harrow, nuther, you come to get it hitched on good.”
“Is it catching? Wow, the way you talk. Is a harrow getting caught—in the dark? If you don’t connect to one tooth, you’re bound to on another, right? And you can’t get away from that tooth without bringing the whole harrow along, can you? Well, these kinds of mumps are kind of like a harrow, you could say—and it’s not an easy harrow to deal with, either, once you get it connected properly.”
“Well, it’s awful, I think,” says the hare-lip. “I’ll go to Uncle Harvey and—”
“Well, it’s terrible, I think,” says the hare-lip. “I’ll go to Uncle Harvey and—”
“Oh, yes,” I says, “I would. Of course I would. I wouldn’t lose no time.”
“Oh, yes,” I say, “I would. Of course I would. I wouldn’t waste any time.”
“Well, why wouldn’t you?”
“Well, why not?”
“Just look at it a minute, and maybe you can see. Hain’t your uncles obleegd to get along home to England as fast as they can? And do you reckon they’d be mean enough to go off and leave you to go all that journey by yourselves? You know they’ll wait for you. So fur, so good. Your uncle Harvey’s a preacher, ain’t he? Very well, then; is a preacher going to deceive a steamboat clerk? is he going to deceive a ship clerk?—so as to get them to let Miss Mary Jane go aboard? Now you know he ain’t. What will he do, then? Why, he’ll say, ‘It’s a great pity, but my church matters has got to get along the best way they can; for my niece has been exposed to the dreadful pluribus-unum mumps, and so it’s my bounden duty to set down here and wait the three months it takes to show on her if she’s got it.’ But never mind, if you think it’s best to tell your uncle Harvey—”
“Just look at it for a minute, and maybe you’ll get it. Aren’t your uncles obligated to get back home to England as fast as they can? And do you really think they’d be inconsiderate enough to leave you to make that entire journey by yourselves? You know they’ll wait for you. So far, so good. Your uncle Harvey is a preacher, right? Well then, is a preacher going to trick a steamboat clerk? Is he going to deceive a ship clerk?—just to get them to let Miss Mary Jane on board? Now you know he wouldn’t. So what will he do, then? Well, he’ll say, ‘It’s a shame, but my church matters have to sort themselves out; my niece has been exposed to the awful pluribus-unum mumps, and I have to stay here and wait the three months it takes to see if she’s got it.’ But never mind, if you think it’s best to tell your uncle Harvey—”
“Shucks, and stay fooling around here when we could all be having good times in England whilst we was waiting to find out whether Mary Jane’s got it or not? Why, you talk like a muggins.”
“Come on, why are we just messing around here when we could be having a good time in England while we wait to find out if Mary Jane has it or not? Seriously, you sound ridiculous.”
“Well, anyway, maybe you’d better tell some of the neighbors.”
“Well, anyway, maybe you should tell some of the neighbors.”
“Listen at that, now. You do beat all for natural stupidness. Can’t you see that they’d go and tell? Ther’ ain’t no way but just to not tell anybody at all.”
“Listen to that. You really take the cake for being naturally dumb. Can’t you see that they’d go and tell? There’s no way around it except to just not tell anyone at all.”
“Well, maybe you’re right—yes, I judge you are right.”
“Well, maybe you’re right—yeah, I think you actually are right.”
“But I reckon we ought to tell Uncle Harvey she’s gone out a while, anyway, so he won’t be uneasy about her?”
“But I think we should let Uncle Harvey know she’s gone out for a bit, at least, so he won’t worry about her?”
“Yes, Miss Mary Jane she wanted you to do that. She says, ‘Tell them to give Uncle Harvey and William my love and a kiss, and say I’ve run over the river to see Mr.’—Mr.—what is the name of that rich family your uncle Peter used to think so much of?—I mean the one that—”
“Yes, Miss Mary Jane, she wanted you to do that. She says, ‘Tell them to give Uncle Harvey and William my love and a kiss, and say I’ve run over the river to see Mr.—Mr.—what is the name of that rich family your uncle Peter used to think so highly of?—I mean the one that—”
“Why, you must mean the Apthorps, ain’t it?”
“Why, you must mean the Apthorps, right?”
“Of course; bother them kind of names, a body can’t ever seem to remember them, half the time, somehow. Yes, she said, say she has run over for to ask the Apthorps to be sure and come to the auction and buy this house, because she allowed her uncle Peter would ruther they had it than anybody else; and she’s going to stick to them till they say they’ll come, and then, if she ain’t too tired, she’s coming home; and if she is, she’ll be home in the morning anyway. She said, don’t say nothing about the Proctors, but only about the Apthorps—which’ll be perfectly true, because she is going there to speak about their buying the house; I know it, because she told me so herself.”
"Of course, it's a hassle remembering those kinds of names half the time. Yes, she said she ran over to ask the Apthorps to make sure they come to the auction and buy this house because she thinks her uncle Peter would prefer them to have it more than anyone else. She's going to keep pushing them until they agree to come, and then, if she’s not too tired, she’ll head home; if she is, she’ll be back in the morning anyway. She said not to mention the Proctors, just the Apthorps—which is perfectly true since she is going there to talk about them buying the house; I know it because she told me herself."
“All right,” they said, and cleared out to lay for their uncles, and give them the love and the kisses, and tell them the message.
“All right,” they said, and left to visit their uncles, to give them hugs and kisses, and share the news.
Everything was all right now. The girls wouldn’t say nothing because they wanted to go to England; and the king and the duke would ruther Mary Jane was off working for the auction than around in reach of Doctor Robinson. I felt very good; I judged I had done it pretty neat—I reckoned Tom Sawyer couldn’t a done it no neater himself. Of course he would a throwed more style into it, but I can’t do that very handy, not being brung up to it.
Everything was fine now. The girls wouldn’t say anything because they wanted to go to England; and the king and the duke would rather Mary Jane was off working for the auction than around within reach of Doctor Robinson. I felt really good; I figured I had handled it pretty well—I thought Tom Sawyer couldn’t have done it any better himself. Of course, he would have added more flair to it, but I’m not very good at that, not being raised to it.
Well, they held the auction in the public square, along towards the end of the afternoon, and it strung along, and strung along, and the old man he was on hand and looking his level pisonest, up there longside of the auctioneer, and chipping in a little Scripture now and then, or a little goody-goody saying of some kind, and the duke he was around goo-gooing for sympathy all he knowed how, and just spreading himself generly.
Well, they held the auction in the public square in the late afternoon, and it dragged on and on. The old man was there, looking as honest as ever, standing next to the auctioneer, throwing in a bit of Scripture now and then, or some kind of feel-good saying. Meanwhile, the duke was around, trying to gain sympathy in every way he could and just putting himself out there generally.
But by-and-by the thing dragged through, and everything was sold—everything but a little old trifling lot in the graveyard. So they’d got to work that off—I never see such a girafft as the king was for wanting to swallow everything. Well, whilst they was at it a steamboat landed, and in about two minutes up comes a crowd a-whooping and yelling and laughing and carrying on, and singing out:
But eventually, everything went through, and everything was sold—everything except for a small, insignificant plot in the graveyard. So they had to get rid of that—I’ve never seen anyone quite like the king who wanted to consume everything. Well, while they were at it, a steamboat arrived, and in about two minutes, a crowd showed up whooping, yelling, laughing, and carrying on, singing out:
“Here’s your opposition line! here’s your two sets o’ heirs to old Peter Wilks—and you pays your money and you takes your choice!”
“Here’s your opposition line! Here are your two sets of heirs to old Peter Wilks—and you pay your money and you take your pick!”
CHAPTER XXIX.
They was fetching a very nice-looking old gentleman along, and a nice-looking younger one, with his right arm in a sling. And, my souls, how the people yelled and laughed, and kept it up. But I didn’t see no joke about it, and I judged it would strain the duke and the king some to see any. I reckoned they’d turn pale. But no, nary a pale did they turn. The duke he never let on he suspicioned what was up, but just went a goo-gooing around, happy and satisfied, like a jug that’s googling out buttermilk; and as for the king, he just gazed and gazed down sorrowful on them new-comers like it give him the stomach-ache in his very heart to think there could be such frauds and rascals in the world. Oh, he done it admirable. Lots of the principal people gethered around the king, to let him see they was on his side. That old gentleman that had just come looked all puzzled to death. Pretty soon he begun to speak, and I see straight off he pronounced like an Englishman—not the king’s way, though the king’s was pretty good for an imitation. I can’t give the old gent’s words, nor I can’t imitate him; but he turned around to the crowd, and says, about like this:
They were bringing along a really nice-looking older guy and a good-looking younger one with his right arm in a sling. And, wow, how the crowd yelled and laughed and kept it going. But I didn’t see anything funny about it, and I figured it would be tough for the duke and the king to find anything to laugh about. I thought they’d turn pale. But nope, they didn’t turn pale at all. The duke didn’t let on that he suspected what was going on; he just acted all goofy and content, like a jug pouring out buttermilk. As for the king, he just stared down at the newcomers with a sorrowful look, as if it broke his heart to think there could be such frauds and scoundrels in the world. Oh, he played it beautifully. A lot of important people gathered around the king, showing they were on his side. That older guy who had just arrived looked completely baffled. Soon, he started to speak, and I could tell right away he sounded like an Englishman—not like the king, though the king’s imitation was pretty good. I can’t repeat the old gentleman's words, nor can I imitate him; but he turned to the crowd and said something like this:
“This is a surprise to me which I wasn’t looking for; and I’ll acknowledge, candid and frank, I ain’t very well fixed to meet it and answer it; for my brother and me has had misfortunes; he’s broke his arm, and our baggage got put off at a town above here last night in the night by a mistake. I am Peter Wilks’ brother Harvey, and this is his brother William, which can’t hear nor speak—and can’t even make signs to amount to much, now’t he’s only got one hand to work them with. We are who we say we are; and in a day or two, when I get the baggage, I can prove it. But up till then I won’t say nothing more, but go to the hotel and wait.”
“This is a surprise to me that I wasn’t expecting; and I’ll admit, honestly and openly, I’m not in a great position to handle it or respond; my brother and I have faced some tough times; he broke his arm, and our luggage got left behind in a town up north last night due to a mix-up. I am Peter Wilks’ brother Harvey, and this is his brother William, who can’t hear or speak—and can’t even gesture effectively since he only has one hand to do it with. We are who we say we are, and in a day or two, when I get the luggage, I can prove it. But until then, I won’t say anything more; I’ll just go to the hotel and wait.”
So him and the new dummy started off; and the king he laughs, and blethers out:
So he and the new dummy set off, and the king laughs and says:
“Broke his arm—very likely, ain’t it?—and very convenient, too, for a fraud that’s got to make signs, and ain’t learnt how. Lost their baggage! That’s mighty good!—and mighty ingenious—under the circumstances!”
“Broke his arm—probably did, right?—and so convenient, too, for a con artist who has to make signs but hasn’t learned how. Lost their luggage! That’s really good!—and really clever—given the circumstances!”
So he laughed again; and so did everybody else, except three or four, or maybe half a dozen. One of these was that doctor; another one was a sharp-looking gentleman, with a carpet-bag of the old-fashioned kind made out of carpet-stuff, that had just come off of the steamboat and was talking to him in a low voice, and glancing towards the king now and then and nodding their heads—it was Levi Bell, the lawyer that was gone up to Louisville; and another one was a big rough husky that come along and listened to all the old gentleman said, and was listening to the king now. And when the king got done this husky up and says:
So he laughed again, and so did everyone else, except for three or four, or maybe half a dozen people. One of them was the doctor; another was a sharp-looking guy with a vintage carpet bag made of carpet material, who had just come off the steamboat and was talking to him quietly, glancing at the king every now and then and nodding their heads—it was Levi Bell, the lawyer who had gone up to Louisville; and another was a big, tough guy who came along, listened to everything the old gentleman said, and was listening to the king now. And when the king finished, this tough guy spoke up and said:
“Say, looky here; if you are Harvey Wilks, when’d you come to this town?”
“Hey, let me ask you; if you’re Harvey Wilks, when did you get to this town?”
“The day before the funeral, friend,” says the king.
“The day before the funeral, my friend,” says the king.
“But what time o’ day?”
“But what time of day?”
“In the evenin’—’bout an hour er two before sundown.”
“In the evening—about an hour or two before sunset.”
“How’d you come?”
“How did you get here?”
“I come down on the Susan Powell from Cincinnati.”
“I’m arriving on the Susan Powell from Cincinnati.”
“Well, then, how’d you come to be up at the Pint in the mornin’—in a canoe?”
“Well, then, how did you end up at the Pint in the morning—in a canoe?”
“I warn’t up at the Pint in the mornin’.”
“I wasn't at the Pint in the morning.”
“It’s a lie.”
"That's a lie."
Several of them jumped for him and begged him not to talk that way to an old man and a preacher.
Several of them lunged at him and pleaded with him not to speak that way to an elderly man and a preacher.
“Preacher be hanged, he’s a fraud and a liar. He was up at the Pint that mornin’. I live up there, don’t I? Well, I was up there, and he was up there. I see him there. He come in a canoe, along with Tim Collins and a boy.”
“Hang the preacher, he’s a fraud and a liar. He was at the Pint that morning. I live up there, don't I? Well, I was up there, and he was there too. I saw him there. He came in a canoe, along with Tim Collins and a boy.”
The doctor he up and says:
The doctor says:
“Would you know the boy again if you was to see him, Hines?”
“Would you recognize the boy again if you saw him, Hines?”
“I reckon I would, but I don’t know. Why, yonder he is, now. I know him perfectly easy.”
“I guess I would, but I’m not sure. Look, there he is now. I know him really well.”
It was me he pointed at. The doctor says:
It was me he pointed to. The doctor says:
“Neighbors, I don’t know whether the new couple is frauds or not; but if these two ain’t frauds, I am an idiot, that’s all. I think it’s our duty to see that they don’t get away from here till we’ve looked into this thing. Come along, Hines; come along, the rest of you. We’ll take these fellows to the tavern and affront them with t’other couple, and I reckon we’ll find out something before we get through.”
“Neighbors, I can’t tell if the new couple is a scam or not; but if they’re not, then I’m a fool, plain and simple. I think it’s our responsibility to make sure they don’t leave until we figure this out. Let’s go, Hines; come on, everyone else. We’ll take these guys to the pub and confront them with the other couple, and I bet we’ll discover something before we’re done.”
It was nuts for the crowd, though maybe not for the king’s friends; so we all started. It was about sundown. The doctor he led me along by the hand, and was plenty kind enough, but he never let go my hand.
It was crazy for the crowd, but maybe not for the king’s friends; so we all got started. It was around sunset. The doctor held my hand and was really kind, but he never let go of it.
We all got in a big room in the hotel, and lit up some candles, and fetched in the new couple. First, the doctor says:
We all gathered in a large hotel room, lit some candles, and brought in the newlyweds. First, the doctor says:
“I don’t wish to be too hard on these two men, but I think they’re frauds, and they may have complices that we don’t know nothing about. If they have, won’t the complices get away with that bag of gold Peter Wilks left? It ain’t unlikely. If these men ain’t frauds, they won’t object to sending for that money and letting us keep it till they prove they’re all right—ain’t that so?”
“I don’t want to be too harsh on these two guys, but I think they’re fakes, and they might have accomplices that we don’t know about. If they do, won't those accomplices make off with that bag of gold Peter Wilks left? It's definitely possible. If these guys aren’t frauds, they shouldn’t mind sending for that money and letting us hold onto it until they prove they're legitimate—right?”
Everybody agreed to that. So I judged they had our gang in a pretty tight place right at the outstart. But the king he only looked sorrowful, and says:
Everybody agreed to that. So I figured they had our group in a pretty tough spot right from the beginning. But the king just looked sad and said:
“Gentlemen, I wish the money was there, for I ain’t got no disposition to throw anything in the way of a fair, open, out-and-out investigation o’ this misable business; but, alas, the money ain’t there; you k’n send and see, if you want to.”
“Gentlemen, I wish the money was available, because I have no intention of hindering a fair, open, thorough investigation into this miserable situation; but, unfortunately, the money isn’t there; you can send someone to check, if you’d like.”
“Where is it, then?”
"Where is it now?"
“Well, when my niece give it to me to keep for her I took and hid it inside o’ the straw tick o’ my bed, not wishin’ to bank it for the few days we’d be here, and considerin’ the bed a safe place, we not bein’ used to niggers, and suppos’n’ ’em honest, like servants in England. The niggers stole it the very next mornin’ after I had went down stairs; and when I sold ’em I hadn’t missed the money yit, so they got clean away with it. My servant here k’n tell you ’bout it, gentlemen.”
“Well, when my niece asked me to keep it for her, I took it and hid it inside the straw mattress of my bed, not wanting to bank it for the few days we’d be here. I thought the bed was a safe place since we weren’t used to black people and figured they were honest like servants in England. The black people stole it the very next morning after I went downstairs, and when I sold it to them, I hadn’t even noticed the money was gone, so they got away with it completely. My servant here can tell you about it, gentlemen.”
The doctor and several said “Shucks!” and I see nobody didn’t altogether believe him. One man asked me if I see the niggers steal it. I said no, but I see them sneaking out of the room and hustling away, and I never thought nothing, only I reckoned they was afraid they had waked up my master and was trying to get away before he made trouble with them. That was all they asked me. Then the doctor whirls on me and says:
The doctor and a few others said "Shucks!" and I could tell that nobody really believed him. One guy asked me if I'd seen the black people steal it. I said no, but I saw them sneaking out of the room and hurrying away, and I didn't think much of it—just figured they were scared they had woken up my master and were trying to get away before he caused some trouble for them. That was all they asked me. Then the doctor turned to me and said:
“Are you English, too?”
“Are you English, too?”
I says yes; and him and some others laughed, and said, “Stuff!”
I said yes, and he and some others laughed and said, “That’s nonsense!”
Well, then they sailed in on the general investigation, and there we had it, up and down, hour in, hour out, and nobody never said a word about supper, nor ever seemed to think about it—and so they kept it up, and kept it up; and it was the worst mixed-up thing you ever see. They made the king tell his yarn, and they made the old gentleman tell his’n; and anybody but a lot of prejudiced chuckleheads would a seen that the old gentleman was spinning truth and t’other one lies. And by-and-by they had me up to tell what I knowed. The king he give me a left-handed look out of the corner of his eye, and so I knowed enough to talk on the right side. I begun to tell about Sheffield, and how we lived there, and all about the English Wilkses, and so on; but I didn’t get pretty fur till the doctor begun to laugh; and Levi Bell, the lawyer, says:
Well, then they sailed in on the general investigation, and there we had it, up and down, hour in, hour out, and nobody ever said a word about dinner, nor did it seem like anyone thought about it—and so they kept it up, and kept it up; and it was the worst mixed-up thing you ever saw. They made the king tell his story, and they made the old gentleman tell his; and anyone but a bunch of biased fools would have seen that the old gentleman was telling the truth and the other one was lying. So eventually, they called me up to share what I knew. The king shot me a sideways look out of the corner of his eye, so I knew enough to talk on the right side. I started to talk about Sheffield, and how we lived there, and all about the English Wilkses, and so on; but I didn’t get very far until the doctor started laughing; and Levi Bell, the lawyer, says:
“Set down, my boy; I wouldn’t strain myself if I was you. I reckon you ain’t used to lying, it don’t seem to come handy; what you want is practice. You do it pretty awkward.”
“Sit down, kid; I wouldn’t push myself if I were you. I guess you’re not used to lying, it doesn’t seem to come naturally; what you need is practice. You’re doing it pretty awkwardly.”
I didn’t care nothing for the compliment, but I was glad to be let off, anyway.
I didn’t care at all for the compliment, but I was happy to be let off, anyway.
The doctor he started to say something, and turns and says:
The doctor started to say something, then turned and said:
“If you’d been in town at first, Levi Bell—” The king broke in and reached out his hand, and says:
“If you’d been in town at first, Levi Bell—” The king interrupted and reached out his hand, and said:
“Why, is this my poor dead brother’s old friend that he’s wrote so often about?”
“Is this my late brother’s old friend that he wrote about so often?”
The lawyer and him shook hands, and the lawyer smiled and looked pleased, and they talked right along awhile, and then got to one side and talked low; and at last the lawyer speaks up and says:
The lawyer and he shook hands, and the lawyer smiled and seemed happy, and they chatted for a bit, then stepped aside to speak quietly; finally, the lawyer spoke up and said:
“That’ll fix it. I’ll take the order and send it, along with your brother’s, and then they’ll know it’s all right.”
"That’ll take care of it. I’ll take the order and send it along with your brother’s, and then they’ll know everything is fine."
So they got some paper and a pen, and the king he set down and twisted his head to one side, and chawed his tongue, and scrawled off something; and then they give the pen to the duke—and then for the first time the duke looked sick. But he took the pen and wrote. So then the lawyer turns to the new old gentleman and says:
So they grabbed some paper and a pen, and the king sat down, tilted his head to one side, chewed on his tongue, and scribbled something. Then they handed the pen to the duke—and for the first time, the duke looked unwell. But he took the pen and wrote. Then the lawyer turned to the new old man and said:
“You and your brother please write a line or two and sign your names.”
“Please write a line or two and sign your names, you and your brother.”
The old gentleman wrote, but nobody couldn’t read it. The lawyer looked powerful astonished, and says:
The old gentleman wrote, but nobody could read it. The lawyer looked really surprised and said:
“Well, it beats me”—and snaked a lot of old letters out of his pocket, and examined them, and then examined the old man’s writing, and then them again; and then says: “These old letters is from Harvey Wilks; and here’s these two handwritings, and anybody can see they didn’t write them” (the king and the duke looked sold and foolish, I tell you, to see how the lawyer had took them in), “and here’s this old gentleman’s hand writing, and anybody can tell, easy enough, he didn’t write them—fact is, the scratches he makes ain’t properly writing at all. Now, here’s some letters from—”
“Well, I don't know”—he pulled out a bunch of old letters from his pocket, looked them over, then checked the old man’s handwriting, and then looked at them again; then he said: “These old letters are from Harvey Wilks; and here are these two different handwritings, and anyone can see they didn’t write them” (the king and the duke looked totally fooled, I tell you, to see how the lawyer had played them), “and here’s this old gentleman’s handwriting, and anyone can tell, pretty easily, he didn’t write them—the fact is, the way he scratches isn’t really writing at all. Now, here are some letters from—”
The new old gentleman says:
The new old guy says:
“If you please, let me explain. Nobody can read my hand but my brother there—so he copies for me. It’s his hand you’ve got there, not mine.”
“If you don’t mind, let me explain. No one can read my handwriting except my brother over there—so he writes it for me. It’s his handwriting you have there, not mine.”
“Well!” says the lawyer, “this is a state of things. I’ve got some of William’s letters, too; so if you’ll get him to write a line or so we can com—”
Well!” says the lawyer, “this is quite the situation. I’ve got some of William’s letters, too; so if you can get him to write a line or two, we can come—”
“He can’t write with his left hand,” says the old gentleman. “If he could use his right hand, you would see that he wrote his own letters and mine too. Look at both, please—they’re by the same hand.”
“He can’t write with his left hand,” says the old gentleman. “If he could use his right hand, you would see that he wrote his own letters and mine too. Look at both, please—they’re by the same hand.”
The lawyer done it, and says:
The lawyer did it and says:
“I believe it’s so—and if it ain’t so, there’s a heap stronger resemblance than I’d noticed before, anyway. Well, well, well! I thought we was right on the track of a solution, but it’s gone to grass, partly. But anyway, one thing is proved—these two ain’t either of ’em Wilkses”—and he wagged his head towards the king and the duke.
“I believe it’s true—and if it’s not, there’s a much stronger resemblance than I’d noticed before, anyway. Well, well, well! I thought we were on the verge of a solution, but it’s fallen apart a bit. But anyway, one thing is clear—these two aren’t either of them Wilkses”—and he shook his head towards the king and the duke.
Well, what do you think? That muleheaded old fool wouldn’t give in then! Indeed he wouldn’t. Said it warn’t no fair test. Said his brother William was the cussedest joker in the world, and hadn’t tried to write—he see William was going to play one of his jokes the minute he put the pen to paper. And so he warmed up and went warbling and warbling right along till he was actuly beginning to believe what he was saying himself; but pretty soon the new gentleman broke in, and says:
Well, what do you think? That stubborn old fool wouldn’t back down then! He definitely wouldn’t. He said it wasn’t a fair test. He claimed his brother William was the biggest jokester around and hadn’t tried to write—he thought William would pull one of his pranks the moment he started writing. So, he kept going on and on, singing away until he was actually starting to believe what he was saying himself; but pretty soon, the new guy jumped in and said:
“I’ve thought of something. Is there anybody here that helped to lay out my br—helped to lay out the late Peter Wilks for burying?”
“I’ve thought of something. Is there anyone here who helped prepare the late Peter Wilks for burial?”
“Yes,” says somebody, “me and Ab Turner done it. We’re both here.”
“Yes,” says someone, “Ab Turner and I did it. We’re both here.”
Then the old man turns towards the king, and says:
Then the old man turns to the king and says:
“Perhaps this gentleman can tell me what was tattooed on his breast?”
“Maybe this guy can tell me what’s tattooed on his chest?”
Blamed if the king didn’t have to brace up mighty quick, or he’d a squshed down like a bluff bank that the river has cut under, it took him so sudden; and, mind you, it was a thing that was calculated to make most anybody sqush to get fetched such a solid one as that without any notice, because how was he going to know what was tattooed on the man? He whitened a little; he couldn’t help it; and it was mighty still in there, and everybody bending a little forwards and gazing at him. Says I to myself, Now he’ll throw up the sponge—there ain’t no more use. Well, did he? A body can’t hardly believe it, but he didn’t. I reckon he thought he’d keep the thing up till he tired them people out, so they’d thin out, and him and the duke could break loose and get away. Anyway, he set there, and pretty soon he begun to smile, and says:
Blamed if the king didn’t have to toughen up fast, or he’d have crumbled like a riverbank that had been eroded underneath; it caught him off guard. And, honestly, it was something that would make pretty much anyone crack when hit with such a solid blow without any warning, because how was he supposed to know what was tattooed on the guy? He turned a bit pale; he couldn’t help it; and it was extremely quiet in there, with everyone leaning forward and staring at him. I said to myself, Now he’s going to give up—there’s no point anymore. Well, did he? You can hardly believe it, but he didn’t. I guess he figured he’d hold it together until he wore those people out, so they would disperse, and he and the duke could escape. Anyway, he sat there, and pretty soon he started to smile and said:
“Mf! It’s a very tough question, ain’t it! Yes, sir, I k’n tell you what’s tattooed on his breast. It’s jest a small, thin, blue arrow—that’s what it is; and if you don’t look clost, you can’t see it. Now what do you say—hey?”
“Man! It’s a really tough question, isn’t it? Yeah, I can tell you what’s tattooed on his chest. It’s just a small, thin, blue arrow—that’s what it is; and if you don’t look closely, you can’t see it. Now what do you say—huh?”
Well, I never see anything like that old blister for clean out-and-out cheek.
Well, I have never seen anything like that old blister for pure, downright cheek.
The new old gentleman turns brisk towards Ab Turner and his pard, and his eye lights up like he judged he’d got the king this time, and says:
The new old gentleman turns sharply toward Ab Turner and his buddy, and his eyes light up like he thinks he’s got the king this time, and says:
“There—you’ve heard what he said! Was there any such mark on Peter Wilks’ breast?”
“There—you heard what he said! Was there any mark on Peter Wilks’ chest?”
Both of them spoke up and says:
Both of them spoke up and said:
“We didn’t see no such mark.”
“We didn’t see any such mark.”
“Good!” says the old gentleman. “Now, what you did see on his breast was a small dim P, and a B (which is an initial he dropped when he was young), and a W, with dashes between them, so: P—B—W”—and he marked them that way on a piece of paper. “Come, ain’t that what you saw?”
“Good!” says the old man. “Now, what you saw on his chest was a small, faint P, then a B (which is an initial he dropped when he was younger), and a W, with dashes between them, so: P—B—W”—and he wrote them that way on a piece of paper. “Come on, isn’t that what you saw?”
Both of them spoke up again, and says:
Both of them spoke up again and said:
“No, we didn’t. We never seen any marks at all.”
“No, we didn’t. We never saw any marks at all.”
Well, everybody was in a state of mind now, and they sings out:
Well, everyone was in a good mood now, and they shouted out:
“The whole bilin’ of ’m ’s frauds! Le’s duck ’em! le’s drown ’em! le’s ride ’em on a rail!” and everybody was whooping at once, and there was a rattling powwow. But the lawyer he jumps on the table and yells, and says:
“The whole bilin of ’m ’s scams! Let’s take them down! Let’s drown them! Let’s ride them out of town!” and everyone was shouting at the same time, creating a chaotic uproar. But the lawyer jumped on the table and yelled, saying:
“Gentlemen—gentlemen! Hear me just a word—just a single word—if you PLEASE! There’s one way yet—let’s go and dig up the corpse and look.”
“Gentlemen—gentlemen! Listen to me just for a moment—just a single word—if you PLEASE! There’s still one way—let’s go and dig up the body and take a look.”
That took them.
That took them out.
“Hooray!” they all shouted, and was starting right off; but the lawyer and the doctor sung out:
“Hooray!” they all shouted, and were getting started right away; but the lawyer and the doctor called out:
“Hold on, hold on! Collar all these four men and the boy, and fetch them along, too!”
“Wait, wait! Get all four of these men and the boy, and bring them along, too!”
“We’ll do it!” they all shouted; “and if we don’t find them marks we’ll lynch the whole gang!”
“We’ll do it!” they all shouted; “and if we don’t find those guys, we’ll take down the whole gang!”
I was scared, now, I tell you. But there warn’t no getting away, you know. They gripped us all, and marched us right along, straight for the graveyard, which was a mile and a half down the river, and the whole town at our heels, for we made noise enough, and it was only nine in the evening.
I was scared, I'm telling you. But there was no escaping, you know. They held us all and marched us right along, straight to the graveyard, which was a mile and a half down the river, with the whole town following us, since we made enough noise, and it was only nine in the evening.
As we went by our house I wished I hadn’t sent Mary Jane out of town; because now if I could tip her the wink she’d light out and save me, and blow on our dead-beats.
As we passed our house, I regretted sending Mary Jane out of town; because now, if I could give her a signal, she’d rush back and help me out, and expose our deadbeats.
Well, we swarmed along down the river road, just carrying on like wildcats; and to make it more scary the sky was darking up, and the lightning beginning to wink and flitter, and the wind to shiver amongst the leaves. This was the most awful trouble and most dangersome I ever was in; and I was kinder stunned; everything was going so different from what I had allowed for; stead of being fixed so I could take my own time if I wanted to, and see all the fun, and have Mary Jane at my back to save me and set me free when the close-fit come, here was nothing in the world betwixt me and sudden death but just them tattoo-marks. If they didn’t find them—
Well, we rushed down the river road, acting wild; and to make it even scarier, the sky was getting dark, the lightning started to flash, and the wind rustled through the leaves. This was the most awful trouble and the most dangerous situation I had ever been in; I was kind of stunned; everything was happening so differently from what I had planned. Instead of being in control and able to take my time, enjoy the fun, and have Mary Jane backing me up to save me and set me free when things got tight, I found myself with nothing but those tattoo marks standing between me and sudden death. If they didn’t find them—
I couldn’t bear to think about it; and yet, somehow, I couldn’t think about nothing else. It got darker and darker, and it was a beautiful time to give the crowd the slip; but that big husky had me by the wrist—Hines—and a body might as well try to give Goliar the slip. He dragged me right along, he was so excited, and I had to run to keep up.
I couldn’t stand to think about it; and yet, somehow, I couldn’t stop thinking about anything else. It got darker and darker, and it was the perfect time to slip away from the crowd; but that big guy, Hines, had me by the wrist—and trying to get away from him was like trying to escape from Goliath. He pulled me along because he was so hyped up, and I had to run just to keep up.
When they got there they swarmed into the graveyard and washed over it like an overflow. And when they got to the grave they found they had about a hundred times as many shovels as they wanted, but nobody hadn’t thought to fetch a lantern. But they sailed into digging anyway by the flicker of the lightning, and sent a man to the nearest house, a half a mile off, to borrow one.
When they arrived, they flooded into the graveyard like a wave. And when they reached the grave, they discovered they had about a hundred more shovels than they needed, but no one had thought to bring a lantern. Still, they started digging by the light of the lightning and sent a guy to the nearest house, half a mile away, to borrow one.
So they dug and dug like everything; and it got awful dark, and the rain started, and the wind swished and swushed along, and the lightning come brisker and brisker, and the thunder boomed; but them people never took no notice of it, they was so full of this business; and one minute you could see everything and every face in that big crowd, and the shovelfuls of dirt sailing up out of the grave, and the next second the dark wiped it all out, and you couldn’t see nothing at all.
So they kept digging and digging, and it got really dark, and then the rain started, and the wind howled by, and the lightning flashed more and more, and the thunder roared; but those people didn't pay any attention to it, they were so focused on what they were doing. One moment you could see everything and everyone in that huge crowd, and the shovelfuls of dirt flying up from the grave, and the next moment the darkness swallowed it all up, and you couldn't see anything at all.
At last they got out the coffin and begun to unscrew the lid, and then such another crowding and shouldering and shoving as there was, to scrouge in and get a sight, you never see; and in the dark, that way, it was awful. Hines he hurt my wrist dreadful pulling and tugging so, and I reckon he clean forgot I was in the world, he was so excited and panting.
At last, they took out the coffin and started to unscrew the lid, and then there was such a crowding, pushing, and shoving to squeeze in and get a look that you’ve never seen; and in the dark, it was terrifying. Hines hurt my wrist badly pulling and tugging like that, and I think he completely forgot I was there, he was so excited and out of breath.
All of a sudden the lightning let go a perfect sluice of white glare, and somebody sings out:
All of a sudden, the lightning unleashed a bright flash of white light, and someone shouted out:
“By the living jingo, here’s the bag of gold on his breast!”
“By all that’s good, here’s the bag of gold on his chest!”
Hines let out a whoop, like everybody else, and dropped my wrist and give a big surge to bust his way in and get a look, and the way I lit out and shinned for the road in the dark there ain’t nobody can tell.
Hines let out a cheer, like everyone else, and let go of my wrist to push his way in for a better look, and the way I took off and scrambled for the road in the dark, nobody could tell.
I had the road all to myself, and I fairly flew—leastways, I had it all to myself except the solid dark, and the now-and-then glares, and the buzzing of the rain, and the thrashing of the wind, and the splitting of the thunder; and sure as you are born I did clip it along!
I had the whole road to myself, and I was speeding—well, I had it all to myself except for the pitch-black darkness, the occasional flashes of light, the sound of the rain, the howling wind, and the booming thunder; and you can be sure I was going fast!
When I struck the town I see there warn’t nobody out in the storm, so I never hunted for no back streets, but humped it straight through the main one; and when I begun to get towards our house I aimed my eye and set it. No light there; the house all dark—which made me feel sorry and disappointed, I didn’t know why. But at last, just as I was sailing by, flash comes the light in Mary Jane’s window! and my heart swelled up sudden, like to bust; and the same second the house and all was behind me in the dark, and wasn’t ever going to be before me no more in this world. She was the best girl I ever see, and had the most sand.
When I hit the town, I noticed there wasn’t anyone out in the storm, so I didn't look for any back streets but made my way straight through the main one. As I got closer to our house, I focused on it. No light there; the whole place was dark—which made me feel sad and disappointed, though I didn't know why. But then, just as I was passing by, flash—the light came on in Mary Jane’s window! My heart swelled up suddenly, like it might burst; and in the next moment, the house and everything else was behind me in the dark, and it wasn't going to be in front of me again in this world. She was the best girl I ever met and had so much courage.
The minute I was far enough above the town to see I could make the tow-head, I begun to look sharp for a boat to borrow, and the first time the lightning showed me one that wasn’t chained I snatched it and shoved. It was a canoe, and warn’t fastened with nothing but a rope. The tow-head was a rattling big distance off, away out there in the middle of the river, but I didn’t lose no time; and when I struck the raft at last I was so fagged I would a just laid down to blow and gasp if I could afforded it. But I didn’t. As I sprung aboard I sung out:
The moment I was high enough above the town to see I could reach the tow-head, I started looking around for a boat to borrow. The first time the lightning revealed one that wasn’t chained, I quickly grabbed it and pushed off. It was a canoe, and it was only tied with a rope. The tow-head was a pretty long distance away, far out in the middle of the river, but I didn’t waste any time. When I finally reached the raft, I was so tired that I would have just laid down to catch my breath if I could afford it. But I didn’t. As I jumped aboard, I shouted:
“Out with you, Jim, and set her loose! Glory be to goodness, we’re shut of them!”
“Get out of here, Jim, and let her go! Thank goodness, we're done with them!”
Jim lit out, and was a-coming for me with both arms spread, he was so full of joy; but when I glimpsed him in the lightning my heart shot up in my mouth and I went overboard backwards; for I forgot he was old King Lear and a drownded A-rab all in one, and it most scared the livers and lights out of me. But Jim fished me out, and was going to hug me and bless me, and so on, he was so glad I was back and we was shut of the king and the duke, but I says:
Jim took off running towards me with his arms wide open, so joyful; but when I saw him in the lightning, my heart leaped into my throat and I fell overboard backwards. I forgot he was old King Lear and a drowned Arab all at once, and it scared me half to death. But Jim rescued me, and he was ready to hug me and bless me, so happy that I was back and we were free from the king and the duke, but I said:
“Not now; have it for breakfast, have it for breakfast! Cut loose and let her slide!”
“Not now; save it for breakfast, save it for breakfast! Let loose and let it go!”
So in two seconds away we went a-sliding down the river, and it did seem so good to be free again and all by ourselves on the big river, and nobody to bother us. I had to skip around a bit, and jump up and crack my heels a few times—I couldn’t help it; but about the third crack I noticed a sound that I knowed mighty well, and held my breath and listened and waited; and sure enough, when the next flash busted out over the water, here they come!—and just a-laying to their oars and making their skiff hum! It was the king and the duke.
So in just two seconds, we were sliding down the river, and it really felt amazing to be free again, just the two of us on the big river, with no one to bother us. I couldn’t help but skip around a bit and jump up, cracking my heels a few times—after the third crack, I heard a sound I recognized well, so I held my breath, listened, and waited; sure enough, when the next flash lit up over the water, here they came!—and they were just laying into their oars, making their skiff hum! It was the king and the duke.
So I wilted right down on to the planks then, and give up; and it was all I could do to keep from crying.
So I slumped down onto the planks then, and gave up; and it was all I could do to hold back my tears.
CHAPTER XXX.
When they got aboard the king went for me, and shook me by the collar, and says:
When they got on board, the king came at me, grabbed me by the collar, and said:
“Tryin’ to give us the slip, was ye, you pup! Tired of our company, hey?”
“Trying to sneak away from us, were you, you little rascal! Fed up with our company, huh?”
I says:
I say:
“No, your majesty, we warn’t—please don’t, your majesty!”
“No, your majesty, we weren’t—please don’t, your majesty!”
“Quick, then, and tell us what was your idea, or I’ll shake the insides out o’ you!”
“Quick, then, and tell us what was your idea, or I’ll shake the insides out of you!”
“Honest, I’ll tell you everything just as it happened, your majesty. The man that had a-holt of me was very good to me, and kept saying he had a boy about as big as me that died last year, and he was sorry to see a boy in such a dangerous fix; and when they was all took by surprise by finding the gold, and made a rush for the coffin, he lets go of me and whispers, ‘Heel it now, or they’ll hang ye, sure!’ and I lit out. It didn’t seem no good for me to stay—I couldn’t do nothing, and I didn’t want to be hung if I could get away. So I never stopped running till I found the canoe; and when I got here I told Jim to hurry, or they’d catch me and hang me yet, and said I was afeard you and the duke wasn’t alive now, and I was awful sorry, and so was Jim, and was awful glad when we see you coming; you may ask Jim if I didn’t.”
“Honestly, I’ll tell you everything just like it happened, Your Majesty. The guy who had me was really nice, and he kept saying he had a boy about my size who died last year, and he felt bad seeing a boy in such a dangerous situation. When everyone was caught off guard by finding the gold and rushed to the coffin, he let go of me and whispered, ‘Run now, or they’ll definitely hang you!’ and I took off. It didn’t make any sense for me to stay—I couldn’t do anything, and I didn’t want to be hanged if I could escape. So I ran nonstop until I found the canoe; and when I got here, I told Jim to hurry, or they’d catch me and hang me for sure, and I said I was scared that you and the duke weren’t alive anymore, and I was really sorry, and so was Jim, and we were super glad when we saw you coming; you can ask Jim if I didn’t.”
Jim said it was so; and the king told him to shut up, and said, “Oh, yes, it’s mighty likely!” and shook me up again, and said he reckoned he’d drownd me. But the duke says:
Jim said it was true; and the king told him to be quiet, and said, “Oh, yes, it’s really likely!” and shook me up again, and said he figured he’d drown me. But the duke says:
“Leggo the boy, you old idiot! Would you a done any different? Did you inquire around for him when you got loose? I don’t remember it.”
“Let go of the boy, you old fool! Would you have done any differently? Did you ask about him when you got free? I don’t recall that.”
So the king let go of me, and begun to cuss that town and everybody in it. But the duke says:
So the king let me go and started cursing that town and everyone in it. But the duke says:
“You better a blame sight give yourself a good cussing, for you’re the one that’s entitled to it most. You hain’t done a thing from the start that had any sense in it, except coming out so cool and cheeky with that imaginary blue-arrow mark. That was bright—it was right down bully; and it was the thing that saved us. For if it hadn’t been for that, they’d a jailed us till them Englishmen’s baggage come—and then—the penitentiary, you bet! But that trick took ’em to the graveyard, and the gold done us a still bigger kindness; for if the excited fools hadn’t let go all holts and made that rush to get a look, we’d a slept in our cravats to-night—cravats warranted to wear, too—longer than we’d need ’em.”
“You really should give yourself a good talking-to because you’re the one who deserves it the most. You haven’t done anything sensible from the beginning, except for coming out so cool and bold with that imaginary blue-arrow mark. That was clever—it was absolutely brilliant; and it was what saved us. Because if it hadn’t been for that, they would have locked us up until the Englishmen's luggage arrived—and then—the penitentiary, you can count on that! But that trick led them to the graveyard, and the gold did us an even bigger favor; because if those excited fools hadn’t lost their heads and rushed to take a look, we would have been sleeping in our neckties tonight—neckties guaranteed to wear, too—longer than we’d need them.”
They was still a minute—thinking; then the king says, kind of absent-minded like:
They were quiet for a minute, deep in thought; then the king said, almost absent-mindedly:
“Mf! And we reckoned the niggers stole it!”
“Mf! And we thought the blacks took it!”
That made me squirm!
That made me uncomfortable!
“Yes,” says the duke, kinder slow and deliberate and sarcastic, “We did.”
“Yes,” says the duke, gently slow and sarcastic, “We did.”
After about a half a minute the king drawls out:
After about thirty seconds, the king drags out:
“Leastways, I did.”
"Anyway, I did."
The duke says, the same way:
The duke says, the same way:
“On the contrary, I did.”
“Actually, I did.”
The king kind of ruffles up, and says:
The king gets a bit irritated and says:
“Looky here, Bilgewater, what’r you referrin’ to?”
“Hey, Bilgewater, what are you talking about?”
The duke says, pretty brisk:
The duke says, quite briskly:
“When it comes to that, maybe you’ll let me ask, what was you referring to?”
“About that, maybe you’ll let me ask, what were you referring to?”
“Shucks!” says the king, very sarcastic; “but I don’t know—maybe you was asleep, and didn’t know what you was about.”
“Seriously!” says the king, very sarcastic; “but I don’t know—maybe you were asleep and didn’t realize what you were doing.”
The duke bristles up now, and says:
The duke gets defensive now and says:
“Oh, let up on this cussed nonsense; do you take me for a blame’ fool? Don’t you reckon I know who hid that money in that coffin?”
“Oh, let up on this ridiculous nonsense; do you think I’m a complete fool? Don’t you realize I know who hid that money in that coffin?”
“Yes, sir! I know you do know, because you done it yourself!”
“Yes, sir! I know you do know, because you did it yourself!”
“It’s a lie!”—and the duke went for him. The king sings out:
“It’s a lie!”—and the duke lunged at him. The king shouted:
“Take y’r hands off!—leggo my throat!—I take it all back!”
“Get your hands off!—let go of my throat!—I take it all back!”
The duke says:
The duke says:
“Well, you just own up, first, that you did hide that money there, intending to give me the slip one of these days, and come back and dig it up, and have it all to yourself.”
“Okay, just admit that you did stash that money there, planning to ditch me one of these days, come back, and dig it up for yourself.”
“Wait jest a minute, duke—answer me this one question, honest and fair; if you didn’t put the money there, say it, and I’ll b’lieve you, and take back everything I said.”
“Wait just a minute, duke—answer me this one question, honestly; if you didn’t put the money there, say it, and I’ll believe you, and take back everything I said.”
“You old scoundrel, I didn’t, and you know I didn’t. There, now!”
“You old rascal, I didn’t, and you know I didn’t. There, now!”
“Well, then, I b’lieve you. But answer me only jest this one more—now don’t git mad; didn’t you have it in your mind to hook the money and hide it?”
"Well, I believe you. But just answer me this one more thing—now, don't get mad; were you planning to take the money and hide it?"
The duke never said nothing for a little bit; then he says:
The duke didn't say anything for a little while; then he said:
“Well, I don’t care if I did, I didn’t do it, anyway. But you not only had it in mind to do it, but you done it.”
“Well, I don’t care if I did, I didn’t do it, anyway. But you not only thought about doing it, but you actually did it.”
“I wisht I never die if I done it, duke, and that’s honest. I won’t say I warn’t goin’ to do it, because I was; but you—I mean somebody—got in ahead o’ me.”
“I wish I would never die if I did it, duke, and that's the truth. I won’t say I wasn’t going to do it, because I was; but you—I mean somebody—got there before me.”
“It’s a lie! You done it, and you got to say you done it, or—”
“It’s a lie! You did it, and you have to admit you did it, or—”
The king began to gurgle, and then he gasps out:
The king started to gurgle, and then he gasped out:
“’Nough!—I own up!”
"Enough!—I admit it!"
I was very glad to hear him say that; it made me feel much more easier than what I was feeling before. So the duke took his hands off and says:
I was really happy to hear him say that; it made me feel a lot more at ease than I did before. So the duke took his hands off and said:
“If you ever deny it again I’ll drown you. It’s well for you to set there and blubber like a baby—it’s fitten for you, after the way you’ve acted. I never see such an old ostrich for wanting to gobble everything—and I a-trusting you all the time, like you was my own father. You ought to been ashamed of yourself to stand by and hear it saddled on to a lot of poor niggers, and you never say a word for ’em. It makes me feel ridiculous to think I was soft enough to believe that rubbage. Cuss you, I can see now why you was so anxious to make up the deffisit—you wanted to get what money I’d got out of the Nonesuch and one thing or another, and scoop it all!”
“If you ever deny it again, I’ll drown you. It’s easy for you to sit there and cry like a baby—it’s what you deserve, considering how you've acted. I've never seen someone so eager to grab everything—and I’ve been trusting you the whole time, as if you were my own father. You should be ashamed of yourself for standing by and letting it all fall on a bunch of poor Black folks, without saying a word for them. It's ridiculous to think I was naive enough to believe that nonsense. Damn you, I can see now why you were so eager to cover the deficit—you wanted to take the money I got from the Nonesuch and everything else, and scoop it all!”
The king says, timid, and still a-snuffling:
The king says, nervously, still sniffling:
“Why, duke, it was you that said make up the deffisit; it warn’t me.”
“Why, duke, you were the one who said to cover the deficit; it wasn’t me.”
“Dry up! I don’t want to hear no more out of you!” says the duke. “And now you see what you got by it. They’ve got all their own money back, and all of ourn but a shekel or two besides. G’long to bed, and don’t you deffersit me no more deffersits, long ’s you live!”
“Shut up! I don’t want to hear another word from you!” says the duke. “And now you see what you got from it. They’ve got all their own money back, and almost all of ours except for a shekel or two besides. Go on to bed, and don’t you dare mess with me again for as long as you live!”
So the king sneaked into the wigwam and took to his bottle for comfort, and before long the duke tackled his bottle; and so in about a half an hour they was as thick as thieves again, and the tighter they got, the lovinger they got, and went off a-snoring in each other’s arms. They both got powerful mellow, but I noticed the king didn’t get mellow enough to forget to remember to not deny about hiding the money-bag again. That made me feel easy and satisfied. Of course when they got to snoring we had a long gabble, and I told Jim everything.
So the king snuck into the hut and reached for his drink to feel better, and before long the duke went for his drink too; and in about thirty minutes they were as close as ever, and the more they drank, the friendlier they got, until they both fell asleep in each other’s arms. They both got really relaxed, but I noticed the king didn’t get relaxed enough to forget that he shouldn't deny hiding the money bag again. That made me feel calm and satisfied. Of course, when they started snoring, Jim and I had a long chat, and I told him everything.
CHAPTER XXXI.
We dasn’t stop again at any town for days and days; kept right along down the river. We was down south in the warm weather now, and a mighty long ways from home. We begun to come to trees with Spanish moss on them, hanging down from the limbs like long, gray beards. It was the first I ever see it growing, and it made the woods look solemn and dismal. So now the frauds reckoned they was out of danger, and they begun to work the villages again.
We couldn’t stop at any town for days; we kept going down the river. Now we were in the south in the warm weather, a long way from home. We started to see trees with Spanish moss hanging down from the branches like long, gray beards. It was the first time I had ever seen it growing, and it made the woods look heavy and gloomy. So now the con artists thought they were out of danger, and they started to work the villages again.
First they done a lecture on temperance; but they didn’t make enough for them both to get drunk on. Then in another village they started a dancing-school; but they didn’t know no more how to dance than a kangaroo does; so the first prance they made the general public jumped in and pranced them out of town. Another time they tried to go at yellocution; but they didn’t yellocute long till the audience got up and give them a solid good cussing, and made them skip out. They tackled missionarying, and mesmerizing, and doctoring, and telling fortunes, and a little of everything; but they couldn’t seem to have no luck. So at last they got just about dead broke, and laid around the raft as she floated along, thinking and thinking, and never saying nothing, by the half a day at a time, and dreadful blue and desperate.
First, they gave a lecture on temperance, but they didn’t serve enough for them both to get drunk. Then, in another village, they started a dancing school, but they didn’t know any more about dancing than a kangaroo does, so during the first dance, the crowd jumped in and kicked them out of town. Another time, they tried to get into elocution, but they couldn’t keep it up for long before the audience stood up and gave them a serious talking-to, making them leave. They attempted missionary work, mesmerism, medicine, fortune-telling, and a bit of everything, but they just couldn’t seem to catch a break. Eventually, they ended up nearly broke and lounged around on the raft as it floated along, lost in thought, not saying anything for half a day at a time, feeling really down and desperate.
And at last they took a change and begun to lay their heads together in the wigwam and talk low and confidential two or three hours at a time. Jim and me got uneasy. We didn’t like the look of it. We judged they was studying up some kind of worse deviltry than ever. We turned it over and over, and at last we made up our minds they was going to break into somebody’s house or store, or was going into the counterfeit-money business, or something. So then we was pretty scared, and made up an agreement that we wouldn’t have nothing in the world to do with such actions, and if we ever got the least show we would give them the cold shake and clear out and leave them behind. Well, early one morning we hid the raft in a good, safe place about two mile below a little bit of a shabby village named Pikesville, and the king he went ashore and told us all to stay hid whilst he went up to town and smelt around to see if anybody had got any wind of the Royal Nonesuch there yet. (“House to rob, you mean,” says I to myself; “and when you get through robbing it you’ll come back here and wonder what has become of me and Jim and the raft—and you’ll have to take it out in wondering.”) And he said if he warn’t back by midday the duke and me would know it was all right, and we was to come along.
And finally, they decided to change things up and started huddling together in the wigwam, talking quietly and confidentially for two or three hours at a time. Jim and I felt uneasy. We didn’t like what we saw. We figured they were planning something worse than before. We thought about it again and again, and eventually, we concluded they were going to break into someone’s house or store, or get involved in the counterfeit-money scheme, or something similar. So we got pretty scared and made a pact that we wouldn’t get involved in any of that and if we ever had the slightest chance, we’d ditch them and leave them behind. One early morning, we hid the raft in a safe spot about two miles below a shabby little village called Pikesville. The king went ashore and told us to stay hidden while he went to town to see if anyone had caught wind of the Royal Nonesuch yet. (“House to rob, you mean,” I thought to myself; “and when you finish robbing it, you’ll come back here and wonder what happened to me and Jim and the raft—and you’ll just have to wonder.”) He said if he wasn’t back by midday, the duke and I would know everything was fine and we were to come along.
So we stayed where we was. The duke he fretted and sweated around, and was in a mighty sour way. He scolded us for everything, and we couldn’t seem to do nothing right; he found fault with every little thing. Something was a-brewing, sure. I was good and glad when midday come and no king; we could have a change, anyway—and maybe a chance for the change on top of it. So me and the duke went up to the village, and hunted around there for the king, and by-and-by we found him in the back room of a little low doggery, very tight, and a lot of loafers bullyragging him for sport, and he a-cussing and a-threatening with all his might, and so tight he couldn’t walk, and couldn’t do nothing to them. The duke he begun to abuse him for an old fool, and the king begun to sass back, and the minute they was fairly at it I lit out and shook the reefs out of my hind legs, and spun down the river road like a deer, for I see our chance; and I made up my mind that it would be a long day before they ever see me and Jim again. I got down there all out of breath but loaded up with joy, and sung out:
So we stayed where we were. The duke was anxiously pacing around, and he was in a really bad mood. He scolded us for everything, and we couldn’t seem to do anything right; he found fault with every little thing. Something was definitely brewing. I was really glad when midday came and no king showed up; at least we could have a change, and maybe even a chance for a better change on top of that. So the duke and I went up to the village and searched for the king, and eventually we found him in the back room of a sleazy bar, very drunk, and a bunch of loafers were messing with him for fun, while he was cursing and threatening with all his strength, too drunk to walk or do anything about them. The duke started to insult him for being an old fool, and the king started to snap back, and the moment they were really going at it, I took off and ran down the river road like a deer, because I saw my chance; I decided it would be a long time before they ever saw me and Jim again. I got down there all out of breath but filled with joy, and shouted:
“Set her loose, Jim! we’re all right now!”
“Let her go, Jim! We're all good now!”
But there warn’t no answer, and nobody come out of the wigwam. Jim was gone! I set up a shout—and then another—and then another one; and run this way and that in the woods, whooping and screeching; but it warn’t no use—old Jim was gone. Then I set down and cried; I couldn’t help it. But I couldn’t set still long. Pretty soon I went out on the road, trying to think what I better do, and I run across a boy walking, and asked him if he’d seen a strange nigger dressed so and so, and he says:
But there was no answer, and nobody came out of the cabin. Jim was gone! I yelled—then yelled again—and then I shouted one more time; and ran this way and that in the woods, whooping and screaming; but it was no use—old Jim was gone. Then I sat down and cried; I couldn't help it. But I couldn't sit still for long. Pretty soon I went out on the road, trying to think about what I should do, and I ran into a boy walking, and asked him if he’d seen a strange black dressed guy, and he said:
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Whereabouts?” says I.
"Where are you?" I ask.
“Down to Silas Phelps’ place, two mile below here. He’s a runaway nigger, and they’ve got him. Was you looking for him?”
“Down at Silas Phelps’ place, two miles below here. He’s a runaway Black guy, and they’ve got him. Were you looking for him?”
“You bet I ain’t! I run across him in the woods about an hour or two ago, and he said if I hollered he’d cut my livers out—and told me to lay down and stay where I was; and I done it. Been there ever since; afeard to come out.”
“You bet I’m not! I ran into him in the woods about an hour or two ago, and he said if I shouted he’d cut my liver out—and told me to lie down and stay where I was; so I did. I’ve been here ever since; scared to come out.”
“Well,” he says, “you needn’t be afeard no more, becuz they’ve got him. He run off f’m down South, som’ers.”
“Well,” he says, “you don’t need to be afraid anymore because they’ve got him. He ran off from down South, somewhere.”
“It’s a good job they got him.”
“It’s a good thing they caught him.”
“Well, I reckon! There’s two hunderd dollars reward on him. It’s like picking up money out’n the road.”
“Well, I think! There’s a two hundred dollar reward for him. It’s like picking up money off the street.”
“Yes, it is—and I could a had it if I’d been big enough; I see him first. Who nailed him?”
“Yes, it is—and I could have had it if I’d been big enough; I see him first. Who nailed him?”
“It was an old fellow—a stranger—and he sold out his chance in him for forty dollars, becuz he’s got to go up the river and can’t wait. Think o’ that, now! You bet I’d wait, if it was seven year.”
“It was an old guy—a stranger—and he gave up his chance in him for forty bucks, because he has to go up the river and can’t wait. Think about that! You bet I’d wait, even if it took seven years.”
“That’s me, every time,” says I. “But maybe his chance ain’t worth no more than that, if he’ll sell it so cheap. Maybe there’s something ain’t straight about it.”
"That's me, every time," I say. "But maybe his chance isn't worth more than that if he's willing to sell it so cheap. Maybe there's something not quite right about it."
“But it is, though—straight as a string. I see the handbill myself. It tells all about him, to a dot—paints him like a picture, and tells the plantation he’s frum, below Newrleans. No-sirree-bob, they ain’t no trouble ’bout that speculation, you bet you. Say, gimme a chaw tobacker, won’t ye?”
“But it is, though—straight as an arrow. I see the flyer myself. It tells all about him, precisely—paints him like a picture, and states the plantation he’s from, just south of Newrleans. No way, there ain’t no trouble about that speculation, you can count on it. Say, give me a chew of tobacco, will you?”
I didn’t have none, so he left. I went to the raft, and set down in the wigwam to think. But I couldn’t come to nothing. I thought till I wore my head sore, but I couldn’t see no way out of the trouble. After all this long journey, and after all we’d done for them scoundrels, here it was all come to nothing, everything all busted up and ruined, because they could have the heart to serve Jim such a trick as that, and make him a slave again all his life, and amongst strangers, too, for forty dirty dollars.
I didn’t have anything, so he left. I went to the raft and sat down in the wigwam to think. But I couldn’t come up with anything. I thought until my head hurt, but I couldn’t see a way out of the mess. After all this long journey and everything we’d done for those lowlifes, it all came to nothing—everything was blown apart and ruined—because they had the heart to pull such a trick on Jim and make him a slave again for the rest of his life, among strangers, all for forty lousy dollars.
Once I said to myself it would be a thousand times better for Jim to be a slave at home where his family was, as long as he’d got to be a slave, and so I’d better write a letter to Tom Sawyer and tell him to tell Miss Watson where he was. But I soon give up that notion for two things: she’d be mad and disgusted at his rascality and ungratefulness for leaving her, and so she’d sell him straight down the river again; and if she didn’t, everybody naturally despises an ungrateful nigger, and they’d make Jim feel it all the time, and so he’d feel ornery and disgraced. And then think of me! It would get all around that Huck Finn helped a nigger to get his freedom; and if I was ever to see anybody from that town again I’d be ready to get down and lick his boots for shame. That’s just the way: a person does a low-down thing, and then he don’t want to take no consequences of it. Thinks as long as he can hide it, it ain’t no disgrace. That was my fix exactly. The more I studied about this, the more my conscience went to grinding me, and the more wicked and low-down and ornery I got to feeling. And at last, when it hit me all of a sudden that here was the plain hand of Providence slapping me in the face and letting me know my wickedness was being watched all the time from up there in heaven, whilst I was stealing a poor old woman’s nigger that hadn’t ever done me no harm, and now was showing me there’s One that’s always on the lookout, and ain’t a-going to allow no such miserable doings to go only just so fur and no further, I most dropped in my tracks I was so scared. Well, I tried the best I could to kinder soften it up somehow for myself by saying I was brung up wicked, and so I warn’t so much to blame; but something inside of me kept saying, “There was the Sunday-school, you could a gone to it; and if you’d a done it they’d a learnt you there that people that acts as I’d been acting about that nigger goes to everlasting fire.”
Once I told myself it would be a thousand times better for Jim to be a slave at home with his family, as long as he had to be a slave, so I should probably write a letter to Tom Sawyer and ask him to tell Miss Watson where he was. But I quickly gave up that idea for two reasons: she’d be furious and disgusted by his mischief and ungratefulness for leaving her, and she’d sell him right back down the river; and if she didn’t, everyone naturally looks down on an ungrateful Black person, and they’d make Jim feel it all the time, which would make him feel miserable and ashamed. And then think about me! It would spread that Huck Finn helped a Black man gain his freedom; and if I ever saw anyone from that town again, I’d be ready to get down and lick their boots out of shame. That’s just how it is: a person does something low, and then they don’t want to face the consequences. They think as long as they can hide it, it’s not a disgrace. That was exactly my situation. The more I thought about it, the more my conscience bothered me, and the more wicked and low I felt. And finally, when it hit me all of a sudden that this was the clear hand of Providence slapping me in the face, making me realize my wickedness was being watched all the time from up in heaven while I was stealing from a poor old woman’s Black man who had never done me any harm, it showed me that there’s Someone always keeping an eye on things and isn’t going to let such miserable behavior go unchecked, I nearly froze in my tracks I was so scared. Well, I tried my best to soften it for myself by saying I was raised wicked, so I wasn’t really to blame; but something inside of me kept saying, “There was Sunday school; you could have gone to it; and if you had, they would have taught you that people who act like I had been acting about that Black man go to everlasting fire.”
It made me shiver. And I about made up my mind to pray, and see if I couldn’t try to quit being the kind of a boy I was and be better. So I kneeled down. But the words wouldn’t come. Why wouldn’t they? It warn’t no use to try and hide it from Him. Nor from me, neither. I knowed very well why they wouldn’t come. It was because my heart warn’t right; it was because I warn’t square; it was because I was playing double. I was letting on to give up sin, but away inside of me I was holding on to the biggest one of all. I was trying to make my mouth say I would do the right thing and the clean thing, and go and write to that nigger’s owner and tell where he was; but deep down in me I knowed it was a lie, and He knowed it. You can’t pray a lie—I found that out.
It made me shiver. I nearly decided to pray, hoping I could try to stop being the kind of boy I was and become better. So I kneeled down. But the words wouldn’t come. Why not? It was useless to try to hide it from Him. Or from myself, either. I knew exactly why the words wouldn’t come. It was because my heart wasn’t right; it was because I wasn’t being honest; it was because I was being two-faced. I acted like I wanted to give up sin, but deep inside, I was clinging to the biggest sin of all. I was trying to make my mouth say I would do the right thing and the decent thing, and go write to that man’s owner and tell where he was; but deep down I knew it was a lie, and He knew it too. You can’t pray a lie—I learned that lesson.
So I was full of trouble, full as I could be; and didn’t know what to do. At last I had an idea; and I says, I’ll go and write the letter—and then see if I can pray. Why, it was astonishing, the way I felt as light as a feather right straight off, and my troubles all gone. So I got a piece of paper and a pencil, all glad and excited, and set down and wrote:
So I was in deep trouble, as much as I could be, and I didn't know what to do. Finally, I had an idea; I thought, I'll go write the letter—and then see if I can pray. Honestly, it was amazing how light I felt right away, and all my troubles seemed to vanish. So I grabbed a piece of paper and a pencil, feeling happy and excited, and sat down to write:
Miss Watson, your runaway nigger Jim is down here two mile below Pikesville, and Mr. Phelps has got him and he will give him up for the reward if you send.
Miss Watson, your runaway black Jim is down here two miles below Pikesville, and Mr. Phelps has him. He will return him for the reward if you send it.
HUCK FINN.
HUCK FINN
I felt good and all washed clean of sin for the first time I had ever felt so in my life, and I knowed I could pray now. But I didn’t do it straight off, but laid the paper down and set there thinking—thinking how good it was all this happened so, and how near I come to being lost and going to hell. And went on thinking. And got to thinking over our trip down the river; and I see Jim before me all the time: in the day and in the night-time, sometimes moonlight, sometimes storms, and we a-floating along, talking and singing and laughing. But somehow I couldn’t seem to strike no places to harden me against him, but only the other kind. I’d see him standing my watch on top of his’n, ’stead of calling me, so I could go on sleeping; and see him how glad he was when I come back out of the fog; and when I come to him again in the swamp, up there where the feud was; and such-like times; and would always call me honey, and pet me and do everything he could think of for me, and how good he always was; and at last I struck the time I saved him by telling the men we had small-pox aboard, and he was so grateful, and said I was the best friend old Jim ever had in the world, and the only one he’s got now; and then I happened to look around and see that paper.
I felt good and completely clean of sin for the first time in my life, and I knew I could pray now. But I didn't do it right away; I laid the paper down and sat there thinking—thinking about how great it was that all this happened and how close I came to being lost and going to hell. I kept on thinking. I recalled our trip down the river, and I saw Jim in my mind all the time: during the day and at night, sometimes in the moonlight, sometimes during storms, as we floated along, talking and singing and laughing. But somehow, I couldn't find any reasons to harden my heart against him, only the opposite. I’d remember him standing watch for me instead of waking me up, so I could keep sleeping; and how happy he was when I returned out of the fog; and when I found him again in the swamp, near the feud area; and times like that; and he always called me honey and treated me kindly, doing everything he could for me, and how good he always was. Then I recalled the moment I saved him by telling the men we had smallpox on board, and he was so grateful, saying I was the best friend old Jim ever had in the world, the only one he had now; and then I happened to look around and see that paper.
It was a close place. I took it up, and held it in my hand. I was a-trembling, because I’d got to decide, forever, betwixt two things, and I knowed it. I studied a minute, sort of holding my breath, and then says to myself:
It was a tight spot. I picked it up and held it in my hand. I was shaking because I had to make a decision, once and for all, between two things, and I knew it. I thought for a moment, kind of holding my breath, and then said to myself:
“All right, then, I’ll go to hell”—and tore it up.
“All right, then, I’ll go to hell”—and ripped it up.
It was awful thoughts and awful words, but they was said. And I let them stay said; and never thought no more about reforming. I shoved the whole thing out of my head, and said I would take up wickedness again, which was in my line, being brung up to it, and the other warn’t. And for a starter I would go to work and steal Jim out of slavery again; and if I could think up anything worse, I would do that, too; because as long as I was in, and in for good, I might as well go the whole hog.
It was terrible thoughts and terrible words, but they were said. And I let them be said; I never thought about changing my mind. I pushed the whole thing out of my head and decided to embrace wickedness again, which was my usual style, since I was raised that way, and the other wasn't. To start off, I would go and rescue Jim from slavery again; and if I could think of anything worse, I'd do that too, because since I was in, and in for good, I might as well go all the way.
Then I set to thinking over how to get at it, and turned over some considerable many ways in my mind; and at last fixed up a plan that suited me. So then I took the bearings of a woody island that was down the river a piece, and as soon as it was fairly dark I crept out with my raft and went for it, and hid it there, and then turned in. I slept the night through, and got up before it was light, and had my breakfast, and put on my store clothes, and tied up some others and one thing or another in a bundle, and took the canoe and cleared for shore. I landed below where I judged was Phelps’s place, and hid my bundle in the woods, and then filled up the canoe with water, and loaded rocks into her and sunk her where I could find her again when I wanted her, about a quarter of a mile below a little steam sawmill that was on the bank.
Then I started thinking about how to approach it and considered a lot of different options in my mind. Eventually, I came up with a plan that worked for me. So, I noted the location of a wooded island down the river a bit, and as soon as it got dark, I sneaked out with my raft and headed there, hiding it before settling in for the night. I slept through the night, got up before dawn, made breakfast, put on my nice clothes, bundled up some other things, and took the canoe to the shore. I landed below where I thought Phelps’s place was, hid my bundle in the woods, then filled the canoe with water, loaded rocks into it, and sank it where I could find it again later, about a quarter of a mile below a small steam sawmill on the bank.
Then I struck up the road, and when I passed the mill I see a sign on it, “Phelps’s Sawmill,” and when I come to the farm-houses, two or three hundred yards further along, I kept my eyes peeled, but didn’t see nobody around, though it was good daylight now. But I didn’t mind, because I didn’t want to see nobody just yet—I only wanted to get the lay of the land. According to my plan, I was going to turn up there from the village, not from below. So I just took a look, and shoved along, straight for town. Well, the very first man I see when I got there was the duke. He was sticking up a bill for the Royal Nonesuch—three-night performance—like that other time. They had the cheek, them frauds! I was right on him before I could shirk. He looked astonished, and says:
Then I headed up the road, and as I passed the mill, I saw a sign on it that said, “Phelps’s Sawmill.” When I reached the farmhouses a couple hundred yards further, I kept my eyes peeled but didn’t see anyone around, even though it was broad daylight now. I didn’t mind, though, because I wasn’t ready to see anyone just yet—I just wanted to get a feel for the area. According to my plan, I intended to come in from the village, not from below. So I took a quick look and kept moving straight toward town. Well, the very first person I saw when I got there was the duke. He was putting up a poster for the Royal Nonesuch—a three-night performance—just like last time. They had the nerve, those frauds! I was right on top of him before I could back off. He looked shocked and said:
“Hel-lo! Where’d you come from?” Then he says, kind of glad and eager, “Where’s the raft?—got her in a good place?”
“Hey! Where did you come from?” Then he says, a bit excited and happy, “Where’s the raft?—did you put it in a good spot?”
I says:
I say:
“Why, that’s just what I was going to ask your grace.”
“Why, that’s exactly what I was going to ask you, your grace.”
Then he didn’t look so joyful, and says:
Then he didn't look so happy, and said:
“What was your idea for asking me?” he says.
“What was your idea for asking me?” he asks.
“Well,” I says, “when I see the king in that doggery yesterday I says to myself, we can’t get him home for hours, till he’s soberer; so I went a-loafing around town to put in the time and wait. A man up and offered me ten cents to help him pull a skiff over the river and back to fetch a sheep, and so I went along; but when we was dragging him to the boat, and the man left me a-holt of the rope and went behind him to shove him along, he was too strong for me and jerked loose and run, and we after him. We didn’t have no dog, and so we had to chase him all over the country till we tired him out. We never got him till dark; then we fetched him over, and I started down for the raft. When I got there and see it was gone, I says to myself, ‘they’ve got into trouble and had to leave; and they’ve took my nigger, which is the only nigger I’ve got in the world, and now I’m in a strange country, and ain’t got no property no more, nor nothing, and no way to make my living;’ so I set down and cried. I slept in the woods all night. But what did become of the raft, then?—and Jim—poor Jim!”
“Well,” I said, “when I saw the king in that dive yesterday, I thought to myself, we can’t get him home for hours until he’s sober; so I went wandering around town to pass the time and wait. A guy offered me ten cents to help him pull a small boat across the river to fetch a sheep, so I went with him; but when we were dragging the sheep to the boat, the man left me holding the rope and went behind to push it along. It was too strong for me and broke free, and we chased after it. We didn’t have a dog, so we had to chase it all over the place until we finally wore it out. We didn’t catch it until dark; then we brought it back, and I headed down to the raft. When I got there and saw it was gone, I thought to myself, ‘they must have gotten into trouble and had to leave; and they took my black one, which is the only black I have in the world, and now I'm in a strange place without any possessions or any way to make a living;’ so I sat down and cried. I slept in the woods all night. But what happened to the raft, then?—and Jim—poor Jim!”
“Blamed if I know—that is, what’s become of the raft. That old fool had made a trade and got forty dollars, and when we found him in the doggery the loafers had matched half-dollars with him and got every cent but what he’d spent for whisky; and when I got him home late last night and found the raft gone, we said, ‘That little rascal has stole our raft and shook us, and run off down the river.’”
“Honestly, I have no idea what happened to the raft. That old fool traded something and got forty bucks, and when we found him at the bar, the losers had matched half-dollars with him and taken every cent except what he spent on whiskey. By the time I got him home late last night and noticed the raft was missing, we figured, ‘That little rascal must have stolen our raft, shook us down, and run off down the river.’”
“I wouldn’t shake my nigger, would I?—the only nigger I had in the world, and the only property.”
“I wouldn’t shake my black, would I?—the only black I had in the world, and the only thing I owned.”
“We never thought of that. Fact is, I reckon we’d come to consider him our nigger; yes, we did consider him so—goodness knows we had trouble enough for him. So when we see the raft was gone and we flat broke, there warn’t anything for it but to try the Royal Nonesuch another shake. And I’ve pegged along ever since, dry as a powder-horn. Where’s that ten cents? Give it here.”
“We never thought about that. The truth is, I guess we’d come to see him as our black; yeah, we definitely did—God knows we had enough trouble because of him. So when we saw that the raft was gone and we were flat broke, there was nothing to do but give the Royal Nonesuch another shot. And I’ve been scraping by ever since, as dry as a powder horn. Where’s that ten cents? Hand it over.”
I had considerable money, so I give him ten cents, but begged him to spend it for something to eat, and give me some, because it was all the money I had, and I hadn’t had nothing to eat since yesterday. He never said nothing. The next minute he whirls on me and says:
I had a decent amount of money, so I gave him ten cents, but I asked him to spend it on food and share some with me because it was all the money I had, and I hadn’t eaten anything since yesterday. He didn’t say a word. The next moment he turns to me and says:
“Do you reckon that nigger would blow on us? We’d skin him if he done that!”
"Do you think that guy would come after us? We’d take him down if he tried!"
“How can he blow? Hain’t he run off?”
“How can he blow? Isn’t he gone?”
“No! That old fool sold him, and never divided with me, and the money’s gone.”
“No! That old idiot sold him and never shared the money with me, and now it’s all gone.”
“Sold him?” I says, and begun to cry; “why, he was my nigger, and that was my money. Where is he?—I want my nigger.”
“Sold him?” I said, starting to cry; “he was my black, and that was my money. Where is he?—I want my black.”
“Well, you can’t get your nigger, that’s all—so dry up your blubbering. Looky here—do you think you’d venture to blow on us? Blamed if I think I’d trust you. Why, if you was to blow on us—”
“Well, you can't get your way, that's it—so stop your crying. Listen here—do you really think you'd dare to come after us? Honestly, I don't think I'd trust you. Because if you tried to come after us—”
He stopped, but I never see the duke look so ugly out of his eyes before. I went on a-whimpering, and says:
He stopped, but I had never seen the duke look so ugly in his eyes before. I kept whimpering and said:
“I don’t want to blow on nobody; and I ain’t got no time to blow, nohow. I got to turn out and find my nigger.”
“I don’t want to call anyone out; and I don’t have time for that, anyway. I need to get going and find my people.”
He looked kinder bothered, and stood there with his bills fluttering on his arm, thinking, and wrinkling up his forehead. At last he says:
He looked a bit annoyed and stood there with his bills fluttering on his arm, deep in thought, furrowing his brow. Finally, he said:
“I’ll tell you something. We got to be here three days. If you’ll promise you won’t blow, and won’t let the nigger blow, I’ll tell you where to find him.”
“I’ll tell you something. We’ve been here for three days. If you promise you won’t freak out, and you won’t let the situation get out of hand, I’ll tell you where to find him.”
So I promised, and he says:
So I promised, and he said:
“A farmer by the name of Silas Ph—” and then he stopped. You see, he started to tell me the truth; but when he stopped that way, and begun to study and think again, I reckoned he was changing his mind. And so he was. He wouldn’t trust me; he wanted to make sure of having me out of the way the whole three days. So pretty soon he says:
“A farmer named Silas Ph—” and then he paused. You see, he began to tell me the truth; but when he paused like that and started to think again, I figured he was changing his mind. And he was. He didn’t trust me; he wanted to ensure I was out of the way for the entire three days. So after a little while, he said:
“The man that bought him is named Abram Foster—Abram G. Foster—and he lives forty mile back here in the country, on the road to Lafayette.”
“The guy who bought him is named Abram Foster—Abram G. Foster—and he lives forty miles back here in the countryside, down the road to Lafayette.”
“All right,” I says, “I can walk it in three days. And I’ll start this very afternoon.”
“All right,” I say, “I can walk it in three days. And I’ll start this very afternoon.”
“No you wont, you’ll start now; and don’t you lose any time about it, neither, nor do any gabbling by the way. Just keep a tight tongue in your head and move right along, and then you won’t get into trouble with us, d’ye hear?”
“No, you won’t. You’ll start now; and don’t waste any time on it either, and keep your chatter to a minimum. Just keep your mouth shut and keep moving, and then you won’t get into trouble with us, got it?”
That was the order I wanted, and that was the one I played for. I wanted to be left free to work my plans.
That was the plan I wanted, and that was the one I aimed for. I wanted to be free to pursue my ideas.
“So clear out,” he says; “and you can tell Mr. Foster whatever you want to. Maybe you can get him to believe that Jim is your nigger—some idiots don’t require documents—leastways I’ve heard there’s such down South here. And when you tell him the handbill and the reward’s bogus, maybe he’ll believe you when you explain to him what the idea was for getting ’em out. Go ’long now, and tell him anything you want to; but mind you don’t work your jaw any between here and there.”
“So clear out,” he says; “and you can tell Mr. Foster whatever you want. Maybe you can convince him that Jim is your guy—some idiots don’t need documents—at least that’s what I’ve heard happens down South. And when you tell him the handbill and the reward are fake, maybe he’ll believe you when you explain what the plan was for getting them out. Go on now, and tell him anything you want; just make sure you keep your mouth shut between here and there.”
So I left, and struck for the back country. I didn’t look around, but I kinder felt like he was watching me. But I knowed I could tire him out at that. I went straight out in the country as much as a mile before I stopped; then I doubled back through the woods towards Phelps’. I reckoned I better start in on my plan straight off without fooling around, because I wanted to stop Jim’s mouth till these fellows could get away. I didn’t want no trouble with their kind. I’d seen all I wanted to of them, and wanted to get entirely shut of them.
So I took off and headed into the backcountry. I didn’t look back, but I had a feeling he was watching me. But I knew I could wear him out on that. I went straight out into the countryside for about a mile before I stopped; then I turned back through the woods toward Phelps’. I figured I should jump right into my plan without wasting time, because I wanted to keep Jim quiet until those guys could escape. I didn’t want any trouble with their kind. I’d seen more than enough of them and wanted to completely get away from them.
CHAPTER XXXII.
When I got there it was all still and Sunday-like, and hot and sunshiny; the hands was gone to the fields; and there was them kind of faint dronings of bugs and flies in the air that makes it seem so lonesome and like everybody’s dead and gone; and if a breeze fans along and quivers the leaves it makes you feel mournful, because you feel like it’s spirits whispering—spirits that’s been dead ever so many years—and you always think they’re talking about you. As a general thing it makes a body wish he was dead, too, and done with it all.
When I got there, everything was quiet and peaceful, like a typical Sunday, hot and sunny; the people had gone to the fields; and there was that faint buzzing of bugs and flies in the air that makes it feel so lonely and as if everyone’s gone; and when a breeze comes through and rustles the leaves, it makes you feel sad, like it’s spirits whispering—spirits that have been dead for so many years—and you can’t help but think they’re talking about you. Generally, it makes a person wish he was dead too, and over with it all.
Phelps’ was one of these little one-horse cotton plantations, and they all look alike. A rail fence round a two-acre yard; a stile made out of logs sawed off and up-ended in steps, like barrels of a different length, to climb over the fence with, and for the women to stand on when they are going to jump on to a horse; some sickly grass-patches in the big yard, but mostly it was bare and smooth, like an old hat with the nap rubbed off; big double log-house for the white folks—hewed logs, with the chinks stopped up with mud or mortar, and these mud-stripes been whitewashed some time or another; round-log kitchen, with a big broad, open but roofed passage joining it to the house; log smoke-house back of the kitchen; three little log nigger-cabins in a row t’other side the smoke-house; one little hut all by itself away down against the back fence, and some outbuildings down a piece the other side; ash-hopper and big kettle to bile soap in by the little hut; bench by the kitchen door, with bucket of water and a gourd; hound asleep there in the sun; more hounds asleep round about; about three shade trees away off in a corner; some currant bushes and gooseberry bushes in one place by the fence; outside of the fence a garden and a watermelon patch; then the cotton fields begins, and after the fields the woods.
Phelps' was one of those small, one-horse cotton plantations, and they all look the same. A rail fence surrounds a two-acre yard; a stile made from logs that are cut and propped up in steps, like barrels of different lengths, to climb over the fence and for the women to stand on when they're getting ready to jump onto a horse; some sickly patches of grass in the big yard, but mostly it was bare and smooth, like an old hat that's lost its nap; a large double log house for the white folks—hewn logs, with the gaps filled in with mud or mortar, and these mud stripes had been whitewashed at some point; a round-log kitchen, with a wide open roofed passage connecting it to the house; a log smokehouse behind the kitchen; three small log cabins in a line on the other side of the smokehouse; one little hut all by itself down against the back fence, and some outbuildings a ways down on the other side; an ash hopper and a big kettle for boiling soap next to the little hut; a bench by the kitchen door, with a bucket of water and a gourd; a hound sleeping there in the sun; more hounds sleeping around; about three shade trees in a corner; some currant bushes and gooseberry bushes in one spot by the fence; outside the fence a garden and a watermelon patch; then the cotton fields begin, and beyond those, the woods.
I went around and clumb over the back stile by the ash-hopper, and started for the kitchen. When I got a little ways I heard the dim hum of a spinning-wheel wailing along up and sinking along down again; and then I knowed for certain I wished I was dead—for that is the lonesomest sound in the whole world.
I walked around and climbed over the back stile by the ash-hopper, and headed for the kitchen. After I had gone a short distance, I heard the faint hum of a spinning wheel rising up and then fading away again; and then I knew for sure that I wished I were dead—because that is the loneliest sound in the whole world.
I went right along, not fixing up any particular plan, but just trusting to Providence to put the right words in my mouth when the time come; for I’d noticed that Providence always did put the right words in my mouth if I left it alone.
I went ahead without any specific plan, just trusting that fate would give me the right words when the time came; because I had noticed that fate always provided the right words if I didn't interfere.
When I got half-way, first one hound and then another got up and went for me, and of course I stopped and faced them, and kept still. And such another powwow as they made! In a quarter of a minute I was a kind of a hub of a wheel, as you may say—spokes made out of dogs—circle of fifteen of them packed together around me, with their necks and noses stretched up towards me, a-barking and howling; and more a-coming; you could see them sailing over fences and around corners from everywheres.
When I got halfway, first one dog and then another got up and came at me, so I stopped and faced them and stayed still. And what a commotion they made! In just a moment, I was like the center of a wheel, with dogs as the spokes—there were about fifteen of them packed around me, their necks and noses stretched up toward me, barking and howling; and more were coming; you could see them jumping over fences and around corners from everywhere.
A nigger woman come tearing out of the kitchen with a rolling-pin in her hand, singing out, “Begone you Tige! you Spot! begone sah!” and she fetched first one and then another of them a clip and sent them howling, and then the rest followed; and the next second half of them come back, wagging their tails around me, and making friends with me. There ain’t no harm in a hound, nohow.
A black woman burst out of the kitchen with a rolling pin in her hand, yelling, “Get out of here, Tige! Spot! Go away, sir!” She gave one of them a whack and sent them howling, then the rest followed; but the next moment, half of them came back, wagging their tails around me, trying to befriend me. There’s no harm in a hound, anyway.
And behind the woman comes a little nigger girl and two little nigger boys without anything on but tow-linen shirts, and they hung on to their mother’s gown, and peeped out from behind her at me, bashful, the way they always do. And here comes the white woman running from the house, about forty-five or fifty year old, bareheaded, and her spinning-stick in her hand; and behind her comes her little white children, acting the same way the little niggers was doing. She was smiling all over so she could hardly stand—and says:
And behind the woman, a little Black girl and two little Black boys came along wearing nothing but tow-linen shirts. They clung to their mother’s gown and peeked out from behind her at me, shy, just like they always do. Then, a white woman came running from the house, around forty-five or fifty years old, with no hat on and her spinning stick in her hand; and behind her were her little white kids, acting just like the little Black ones. She was smiling so much it was hard for her to stand, and she said:
“It’s you, at last!—ain’t it?”
“It’s you, at last!—isn’t it?”
I out with a “Yes’m” before I thought.
I replied with a “Yes’m” before I even thought about it.
She grabbed me and hugged me tight; and then gripped me by both hands and shook and shook; and the tears come in her eyes, and run down over; and she couldn’t seem to hug and shake enough, and kept saying, “You don’t look as much like your mother as I reckoned you would; but law sakes, I don’t care for that, I’m so glad to see you! Dear, dear, it does seem like I could eat you up! Children, it’s your cousin Tom!—tell him howdy.”
She grabbed me and hugged me tightly; then she took both my hands and shook them, over and over. Tears filled her eyes and streamed down her face; she couldn’t seem to hug and shake me enough, and kept saying, “You don’t look as much like your mother as I thought you would; but goodness, I don’t care about that, I’m so glad to see you! Oh my, it feels like I could just eat you up! Kids, it’s your cousin Tom!—say hi to him.”
But they ducked their heads, and put their fingers in their mouths, and hid behind her. So she run on:
But they ducked their heads, put their fingers in their mouths, and hid behind her. So she ran on:
“Lize, hurry up and get him a hot breakfast right away—or did you get your breakfast on the boat?”
“Lize, hurry up and get him a hot breakfast right now—or did you have your breakfast on the boat?”
I said I had got it on the boat. So then she started for the house, leading me by the hand, and the children tagging after. When we got there she set me down in a split-bottomed chair, and set herself down on a little low stool in front of me, holding both of my hands, and says:
I said I got it on the boat. Then she headed for the house, holding my hand, with the kids following behind us. When we arrived, she placed me in a split-bottom chair and sat down on a small low stool in front of me, holding both my hands, and said:
“Now I can have a good look at you; and, laws-a-me, I’ve been hungry for it a many and a many a time, all these long years, and it’s come at last! We been expecting you a couple of days and more. What kep’ you?—boat get aground?”
“Now I can finally take a good look at you; and, oh my, I’ve been wanting to see you for such a long time, and it’s finally here! We’ve been waiting for you for a couple of days or more. What kept you? Did your boat get stuck?”
“Yes’m—she—”
“Yes, ma’am—she—”
“Don’t say yes’m—say Aunt Sally. Where’d she get aground?”
“Don’t say yes ma’am—say Aunt Sally. Where did she get stuck?”
I didn’t rightly know what to say, because I didn’t know whether the boat would be coming up the river or down. But I go a good deal on instinct; and my instinct said she would be coming up—from down towards Orleans. That didn’t help me much, though; for I didn’t know the names of bars down that way. I see I’d got to invent a bar, or forget the name of the one we got aground on—or—Now I struck an idea, and fetched it out:
I wasn't sure what to say because I didn't know if the boat would be coming up the river or going down. But I rely a lot on my instincts, and my gut told me she would be coming up—from down towards Orleans. That didn’t really help me, though, because I didn’t know the names of the bars in that area. I realized I’d have to make up a bar name or forget the name of the one we got stuck on—or—Then I had an idea and brought it up:
“It warn’t the grounding—that didn’t keep us back but a little. We blowed out a cylinder-head.”
“It wasn't the grounding—that didn't hold us back much. We blew out a cylinder head.”
“Good gracious! anybody hurt?”
“Wow! Is anyone hurt?”
“No’m. Killed a nigger.”
“Nope. Killed a Black person.”
“Well, it’s lucky; because sometimes people do get hurt. Two years ago last Christmas your uncle Silas was coming up from Newrleans on the old Lally Rook, and she blowed out a cylinder-head and crippled a man. And I think he died afterwards. He was a Baptist. Your uncle Silas knowed a family in Baton Rouge that knowed his people very well. Yes, I remember now, he did die. Mortification set in, and they had to amputate him. But it didn’t save him. Yes, it was mortification—that was it. He turned blue all over, and died in the hope of a glorious resurrection. They say he was a sight to look at. Your uncle’s been up to the town every day to fetch you. And he’s gone again, not more’n an hour ago; he’ll be back any minute now. You must a met him on the road, didn’t you?—oldish man, with a—”
“Well, it’s lucky, because sometimes people do get hurt. Two years ago last Christmas, your uncle Silas was coming up from New Orleans on the old Lally Rook, and it blew out a cylinder head and injured a man. I think he died afterward. He was a Baptist. Your uncle Silas knew a family in Baton Rouge that knew his people very well. Yes, I remember now, he did die. Gangrene set in, and they had to amputate him. But that didn’t save him. Yes, it was gangrene—that’s what it was. He turned blue all over and died with the hope of a glorious resurrection. They say he was quite a sight. Your uncle’s been in town every day to pick you up. He left again just over an hour ago; he should be back any minute now. You must have seen him on the road, didn’t you?—older man, with a—”
“No, I didn’t see nobody, Aunt Sally. The boat landed just at daylight, and I left my baggage on the wharf-boat and went looking around the town and out a piece in the country, to put in the time and not get here too soon; and so I come down the back way.”
“No, I didn’t see anyone, Aunt Sally. The boat arrived just at dawn, and I left my bags on the wharf boat and went exploring the town and out a bit into the countryside, to kill some time and not get here too early; and that’s how I came down the back way.”
“Who’d you give the baggage to?”
“Who did you give the luggage to?”
“Nobody.”
“Nobody.”
“Why, child, it’ll be stole!”
"Why, kid, it’ll be stolen!"
“Not where I hid it I reckon it won’t,” I says.
“Not where I put it, I guess it won’t.”
“How’d you get your breakfast so early on the boat?”
“How did you get your breakfast so early on the boat?”
It was kinder thin ice, but I says:
It was thin ice, but I said:
“The captain see me standing around, and told me I better have something to eat before I went ashore; so he took me in the texas to the officers’ lunch, and give me all I wanted.”
“The captain saw me standing around and told me I should eat something before going ashore, so he took me to the officers’ lunch in the texas and gave me all I wanted.”
I was getting so uneasy I couldn’t listen good. I had my mind on the children all the time; I wanted to get them out to one side and pump them a little, and find out who I was. But I couldn’t get no show, Mrs. Phelps kept it up and run on so. Pretty soon she made the cold chills streak all down my back, because she says:
I was feeling so anxious that I couldn't focus. My thoughts were on the kids the whole time; I wanted to pull them aside and ask them a few questions to figure out who I really was. But I couldn’t find a chance; Mrs. Phelps just kept talking and talking. Before long, I felt a chill go down my spine when she said:
“But here we’re a-running on this way, and you hain’t told me a word about Sis, nor any of them. Now I’ll rest my works a little, and you start up yourn; just tell me everything—tell me all about ’m all every one of ’m; and how they are, and what they’re doing, and what they told you to tell me; and every last thing you can think of.”
“But here we are, rushing along like this, and you haven’t said a word about Sis, or any of them. Now I’ll take a break, and you can start sharing; just tell me everything — tell me all about each one of them; how they are, what they’re up to, what they asked you to tell me; and every last detail you can think of.”
Well, I see I was up a stump—and up it good. Providence had stood by me this fur all right, but I was hard and tight aground now. I see it warn’t a bit of use to try to go ahead—I’d got to throw up my hand. So I says to myself, here’s another place where I got to resk the truth. I opened my mouth to begin; but she grabbed me and hustled me in behind the bed, and says:
Well, I realized I was really stuck—and stuck good. Fate had been with me for a while, but now I was completely trapped. I understood it was pointless to try to move forward—I had to give up. So I told myself, here’s another moment where I have to risk being honest. I opened my mouth to start; but she grabbed me and pulled me behind the bed, saying:
“Here he comes! Stick your head down lower—there, that’ll do; you can’t be seen now. Don’t you let on you’re here. I’ll play a joke on him. Children, don’t you say a word.”
“Here he comes! Lower your head—perfect; you can’t be seen now. Don’t let him know you’re here. I’m going to play a prank on him. Kids, don’t say a word.”
I see I was in a fix now. But it warn’t no use to worry; there warn’t nothing to do but just hold still, and try and be ready to stand from under when the lightning struck.
I realize I’m in a tough spot now. But there’s no point in worrying; there’s nothing to do but stay calm and be ready to take cover when the lightning strikes.
I had just one little glimpse of the old gentleman when he come in; then the bed hid him. Mrs. Phelps she jumps for him, and says:
I only caught a quick glimpse of the old man when he came in; then the bed blocked my view. Mrs. Phelps rushed over to him and said:
“Has he come?”
“Has he arrived?”
“No,” says her husband.
“No,” her husband says.
“Good-ness gracious!” she says, “what in the warld can have become of him?”
“Goodness gracious!” she says, “what in the world could have happened to him?”
“I can’t imagine,” says the old gentleman; “and I must say it makes me dreadful uneasy.”
“I can’t imagine,” says the old man; “and I have to say it makes me really uneasy.”
“Uneasy!” she says; “I’m ready to go distracted! He must a come; and you’ve missed him along the road. I know it’s so—something tells me so.”
“Anxious!” she says; “I’m about to go crazy! He must have come; and you’ve missed him on the way. I know it’s true—something is telling me that.”
“Why, Sally, I couldn’t miss him along the road—you know that.”
“Why, Sally, I couldn’t miss him on the road—you know that.”
“But oh, dear, dear, what will Sis say! He must a come! You must a missed him. He—”
“But oh, dear, dear, what will Sis say! He has to come! You must have missed him. He—”
“Oh, don’t distress me any more’n I’m already distressed. I don’t know what in the world to make of it. I’m at my wit’s end, and I don’t mind acknowledging ’t I’m right down scared. But there’s no hope that he’s come; for he couldn’t come and me miss him. Sally, it’s terrible—just terrible—something’s happened to the boat, sure!”
“Oh, don’t upset me any more than I already am. I don’t know what to think about it. I’m completely at a loss, and I’ll admit that I’m really scared. But there’s no way he’s come; I definitely would have noticed if he did. Sally, it’s awful—just awful—something must have happened to the boat, for sure!”
“Why, Silas! Look yonder!—up the road!—ain’t that somebody coming?”
“Hey, Silas! Look over there!—up the road!—isn’t that someone coming?”
He sprung to the window at the head of the bed, and that give Mrs. Phelps the chance she wanted. She stooped down quick at the foot of the bed and give me a pull, and out I come; and when he turned back from the window there she stood, a-beaming and a-smiling like a house afire, and I standing pretty meek and sweaty alongside. The old gentleman stared, and says:
He jumped to the window at the top of the bed, and that gave Mrs. Phelps the opportunity she was looking for. She quickly bent down at the foot of the bed and pulled me out, and when he turned back from the window, there she was, beaming and smiling like crazy, while I stood there looking pretty timid and sweaty next to her. The older gentleman stared and said:
“Why, who’s that?”
“Who’s that?”
“Who do you reckon ’t is?”
“Who do you think it is?”
“I hain’t no idea. Who is it?”
“I have no idea. Who is it?”
“It’s Tom Sawyer!”
“It’s Tom Sawyer!”
By jings, I most slumped through the floor! But there warn’t no time to swap knives; the old man grabbed me by the hand and shook, and kept on shaking; and all the time how the woman did dance around and laugh and cry; and then how they both did fire off questions about Sid, and Mary, and the rest of the tribe.
By gosh, I almost fell through the floor! But there wasn't any time to change knives; the old man grabbed my hand and shook it, and kept on shaking; and all the while, the woman danced around, laughing and crying; and then they both started firing off questions about Sid, Mary, and the rest of the family.
But if they was joyful, it warn’t nothing to what I was; for it was like being born again, I was so glad to find out who I was. Well, they froze to me for two hours; and at last, when my chin was so tired it couldn’t hardly go any more, I had told them more about my family—I mean the Sawyer family—than ever happened to any six Sawyer families. And I explained all about how we blowed out a cylinder-head at the mouth of White River, and it took us three days to fix it. Which was all right, and worked first-rate; because they didn’t know but what it would take three days to fix it. If I’d a called it a bolthead it would a done just as well.
But if they were happy, it wasn’t anything compared to how I felt; it was like being born again, I was so glad to discover who I was. Well, they listened to me for two hours; and finally, when my chin was so tired it could hardly move anymore, I had told them more about my family—I mean the Sawyer family—than ever happened to any six Sawyer families. And I explained everything about how we blew out a cylinder head at the mouth of White River, and it took us three days to fix it. Which was fine and worked perfectly; because they didn’t know it would take three days to fix it. If I had called it a bolt head, it would have worked just as well.
Now I was feeling pretty comfortable all down one side, and pretty uncomfortable all up the other. Being Tom Sawyer was easy and comfortable, and it stayed easy and comfortable till by-and-by I hear a steamboat coughing along down the river. Then I says to myself, s’pose Tom Sawyer comes down on that boat? And s’pose he steps in here any minute, and sings out my name before I can throw him a wink to keep quiet? Well, I couldn’t have it that way; it wouldn’t do at all. I must go up the road and waylay him. So I told the folks I reckoned I would go up to the town and fetch down my baggage. The old gentleman was for going along with me, but I said no, I could drive the horse myself, and I druther he wouldn’t take no trouble about me.
Now I was feeling pretty comfortable on one side and pretty uncomfortable on the other. Being Tom Sawyer was easy and comfortable, and it stayed that way until I heard a steamboat chugging along down the river. Then I thought to myself, what if Tom Sawyer comes down on that boat? And what if he steps in here any minute and calls out my name before I can give him a signal to be quiet? Well, I couldn’t let that happen; it wouldn’t work at all. I had to go up the road and intercept him. So I told the folks I planned to go up to the town and grab my stuff. The old gentleman wanted to come along with me, but I said no, I could handle the horse myself, and I’d rather he not worry about me.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
So I started for town in the wagon, and when I was half-way I see a wagon coming, and sure enough it was Tom Sawyer, and I stopped and waited till he come along. I says “Hold on!” and it stopped alongside, and his mouth opened up like a trunk, and stayed so; and he swallowed two or three times like a person that’s got a dry throat, and then says:
So I headed to town in the wagon, and when I was halfway there, I saw a wagon coming. Sure enough, it was Tom Sawyer, so I stopped and waited for him to catch up. I said, “Hold on!” and his wagon pulled up next to mine. His mouth dropped open like a trunk and stayed that way; he swallowed two or three times like someone with a dry throat, and then said:
“I hain’t ever done you no harm. You know that. So, then, what you want to come back and ha’nt me for?”
“I haven’t ever done you any harm. You know that. So, then, what do you want to come back and hassle me for?”
I says:
I say:
“I hain’t come back—I hain’t been gone.”
“I haven't come back—I haven't been gone.”
When he heard my voice it righted him up some, but he warn’t quite satisfied yet. He says:
When he heard my voice, it helped him feel a bit better, but he still wasn’t fully satisfied. He said:
“Don’t you play nothing on me, because I wouldn’t on you. Honest injun now, you ain’t a ghost?”
“Don’t mess with me, because I wouldn’t mess with you. Seriously now, you’re not a ghost, right?”
“Honest injun, I ain’t,” I says.
"Honestly, I’m not," I said.
“Well—I—I—well, that ought to settle it, of course; but I can’t somehow seem to understand it no way. Looky here, warn’t you ever murdered at all?”
“Well—I—I—well, that should settle it, obviously; but I just can’t seem to understand it at all. Let me ask you, weren’t you ever murdered at all?”
“No. I warn’t ever murdered at all—I played it on them. You come in here and feel of me if you don’t believe me.”
“No. I was never murdered at all—I faked it on them. You can come in here and check if you don’t believe me.”
So he done it; and it satisfied him; and he was that glad to see me again he didn’t know what to do. And he wanted to know all about it right off, because it was a grand adventure, and mysterious, and so it hit him where he lived. But I said, leave it alone till by-and-by; and told his driver to wait, and we drove off a little piece, and I told him the kind of a fix I was in, and what did he reckon we better do? He said, let him alone a minute, and don’t disturb him. So he thought and thought, and pretty soon he says:
So he did it; and it made him happy; and he was so glad to see me again that he didn’t know what to do. He was eager to hear all about it right away because it was an amazing and mysterious adventure, and it really hit home for him. But I told him to hold off for a bit; then I told his driver to wait, and we drove off a short distance. I shared the situation I was in and asked him what he thought we should do. He said to give him a moment and not to interrupt him. So he thought and thought, and pretty soon he said:
“It’s all right; I’ve got it. Take my trunk in your wagon, and let on it’s your’n; and you turn back and fool along slow, so as to get to the house about the time you ought to; and I’ll go towards town a piece, and take a fresh start, and get there a quarter or a half an hour after you; and you needn’t let on to know me at first.”
“It’s fine; I can handle it. Put my suitcase in your wagon and pretend it’s yours; then you can head back and take it slow, so you arrive at the house around the right time. I’ll head towards town for a little while, then I'll get a fresh start and show up a little after you—maybe fifteen or thirty minutes later. You don’t need to act like you know me at first.”
I says:
I say:
“All right; but wait a minute. There’s one more thing—a thing that nobody don’t know but me. And that is, there’s a nigger here that I’m a-trying to steal out of slavery, and his name is Jim—old Miss Watson’s Jim.”
“All right; but hold on a second. There’s one more thing—something that nobody knows but me. And that is, there’s a guy here that I’m trying to help escape from slavery, and his name is Jim—old Miss Watson’s Jim.”
He says:
He says:
“What! Why, Jim is—”
“What! Why, Jim is—”
He stopped and went to studying. I says:
He stopped and started studying. I said:
“I know what you’ll say. You’ll say it’s dirty, low-down business; but what if it is? I’m low down; and I’m a-going to steal him, and I want you keep mum and not let on. Will you?”
“I know what you’re going to say. You’ll say it’s dirty, dishonest work; but what if it is? I’m being dishonest; and I’m going to take him, and I want you to stay quiet and not say anything. Will you?”
His eye lit up, and he says:
His eyes lit up, and he said:
“I’ll help you steal him!”
“I’ll help you take him!”
Well, I let go all holts then, like I was shot. It was the most astonishing speech I ever heard—and I’m bound to say Tom Sawyer fell considerable in my estimation. Only I couldn’t believe it. Tom Sawyer a nigger stealer!
Well, I let go of everything then, like I was shot. It was the most astonishing speech I ever heard—and I have to say Tom Sawyer dropped a lot in my estimation. But I just couldn’t believe it. Tom Sawyer a black thief!
“Oh, shucks!” I says; “you’re joking.”
“Oh, come on!” I said; “you’re kidding.”
“I ain’t joking, either.”
"I'm not joking, either."
“Well, then,” I says, “joking or no joking, if you hear anything said about a runaway nigger, don’t forget to remember that you don’t know nothing about him, and I don’t know nothing about him.”
“Well, then,” I say, “joking or not, if you hear anything about a runaway Black person, don’t forget that you don’t know anything about him, and I don’t know anything about him.”
Then we took the trunk and put it in my wagon, and he drove off his way and I drove mine. But of course I forgot all about driving slow on accounts of being glad and full of thinking; so I got home a heap too quick for that length of a trip. The old gentleman was at the door, and he says:
Then we took the trunk and put it in my wagon, and he went his way while I went mine. But I completely forgot to drive slowly because I was so happy and lost in thought; so I got home way too fast for that distance. The old man was at the door, and he said:
“Why, this is wonderful! Whoever would a thought it was in that mare to do it? I wish we’d a timed her. And she hain’t sweated a hair—not a hair. It’s wonderful. Why, I wouldn’t take a hundred dollars for that horse now—I wouldn’t, honest; and yet I’d a sold her for fifteen before, and thought ’twas all she was worth.”
“Wow, this is amazing! Who would have thought that mare could do that? I wish we’d timed her. And she hasn’t broken a sweat—not a bit. It’s incredible. Honestly, I wouldn't take a hundred dollars for that horse now—I really wouldn’t; and yet I would have sold her for fifteen before and thought that was all she was worth.”
That’s all he said. He was the innocentest, best old soul I ever see. But it warn’t surprising; because he warn’t only just a farmer, he was a preacher, too, and had a little one-horse log church down back of the plantation, which he built it himself at his own expense, for a church and schoolhouse, and never charged nothing for his preaching, and it was worth it, too. There was plenty other farmer-preachers like that, and done the same way, down South.
That’s all he said. He was the most innocent, kind-hearted person I’ve ever seen. But it wasn’t surprising because he wasn’t just a farmer; he was a preacher too, and he had a small one-horse log church behind the plantation that he built himself at his own expense, serving as both a church and a schoolhouse. He never charged anything for his preaching, and it was definitely worth it. There were plenty of other farmer-preachers like that down South, doing the same thing.
In about half an hour Tom’s wagon drove up to the front stile, and Aunt Sally she see it through the window, because it was only about fifty yards, and says:
In about half an hour, Tom's wagon pulled up to the front steps, and Aunt Sally saw it through the window since it was only about fifty yards away, and said:
“Why, there’s somebody come! I wonder who ’tis? Why, I do believe it’s a stranger. Jimmy” (that’s one of the children) “run and tell Lize to put on another plate for dinner.”
“Look, someone’s here! I wonder who it is? I really think it’s a stranger. Jimmy” (that’s one of the kids) “go tell Lize to set another plate for dinner.”
Everybody made a rush for the front door, because, of course, a stranger don’t come every year, and so he lays over the yaller-fever, for interest, when he does come. Tom was over the stile and starting for the house; the wagon was spinning up the road for the village, and we was all bunched in the front door. Tom had his store clothes on, and an audience—and that was always nuts for Tom Sawyer. In them circumstances it warn’t no trouble to him to throw in an amount of style that was suitable. He warn’t a boy to meeky along up that yard like a sheep; no, he come ca’m and important, like the ram. When he got a-front of us he lifts his hat ever so gracious and dainty, like it was the lid of a box that had butterflies asleep in it and he didn’t want to disturb them, and says:
Everybody rushed to the front door because, of course, a stranger doesn’t come every year, and when he does, he brings excitement like yellow fever. Tom was over the stile and heading for the house; the wagon was speeding up the road toward the village, and we were all gathered at the front door. Tom was dressed in his store clothes and had an audience—and that was always a big deal for Tom Sawyer. In that situation, it wasn’t hard for him to add a touch of style that fit the moment. He wasn’t the type to walk up that yard like a sheep; no, he came calmly and confidently, like a ram. When he got in front of us, he lifted his hat ever so graciously and delicately, like it was the lid of a box with sleeping butterflies inside, and said:
“Mr. Archibald Nichols, I presume?”
“Mr. Archibald Nichols, right?”
“No, my boy,” says the old gentleman, “I’m sorry to say ’t your driver has deceived you; Nichols’s place is down a matter of three mile more. Come in, come in.”
“No, my boy,” says the old gentleman, “I’m sorry to say your driver has tricked you; Nichols’s place is about three miles further. Come in, come in.”
Tom he took a look back over his shoulder, and says, “Too late—he’s out of sight.”
Tom glanced back over his shoulder and said, “Too late—he’s out of sight.”
“Yes, he’s gone, my son, and you must come in and eat your dinner with us; and then we’ll hitch up and take you down to Nichols’s.”
“Yes, he’s gone, my son, and you need to come in and eat dinner with us; then we’ll get ready and take you down to Nichols’s.”
“Oh, I can’t make you so much trouble; I couldn’t think of it. I’ll walk—I don’t mind the distance.”
“Oh, I can’t cause you so much trouble; I wouldn’t even think of it. I’ll walk—I don’t mind the distance.”
“But we won’t let you walk—it wouldn’t be Southern hospitality to do it. Come right in.”
“But we won’t let you walk—it wouldn’t be Southern hospitality to do that. Come on in.”
“Oh, do,” says Aunt Sally; “it ain’t a bit of trouble to us, not a bit in the world. You must stay. It’s a long, dusty three mile, and we can’t let you walk. And, besides, I’ve already told ’em to put on another plate when I see you coming; so you mustn’t disappoint us. Come right in and make yourself at home.”
“Oh, please,” says Aunt Sally; “it’s not any trouble for us at all, not a bit. You have to stay. It’s a long, dusty three miles, and we can’t let you walk. Plus, I’ve already asked them to set another plate when I saw you coming; so you can’t disappoint us. Come right in and make yourself at home.”
So Tom he thanked them very hearty and handsome, and let himself be persuaded, and come in; and when he was in he said he was a stranger from Hicksville, Ohio, and his name was William Thompson—and he made another bow.
So Tom thanked them warmly and charmingly, and let himself be convinced to come in; and once he was inside, he said he was a stranger from Hicksville, Ohio, and his name was William Thompson—and he bowed again.
Well, he run on, and on, and on, making up stuff about Hicksville and everybody in it he could invent, and I getting a little nervious, and wondering how this was going to help me out of my scrape; and at last, still talking along, he reached over and kissed Aunt Sally right on the mouth, and then settled back again in his chair comfortable, and was going on talking; but she jumped up and wiped it off with the back of her hand, and says:
Well, he kept going on and on, making up stories about Hicksville and everyone in it that he could think of, and I was starting to get a little nervous, wondering how this was going to help me get out of my situation. Finally, while still talking, he leaned over and kissed Aunt Sally right on the mouth, then settled back comfortably in his chair and continued talking. But she jumped up, wiped it off with the back of her hand, and said:
“You owdacious puppy!”
“You cheeky puppy!”
He looked kind of hurt, and says:
He looked a bit hurt and said:
“I’m surprised at you, m’am.”
“I’m surprised at you, ma’am.”
“You’re s’rp—Why, what do you reckon I am? I’ve a good notion to take and—Say, what do you mean by kissing me?”
“You're s’rp—Why, what do you think I am? I'm seriously considering taking and—Hey, what do you mean by kissing me?”
He looked kind of humble, and says:
He looked a bit humble and said:
“I didn’t mean nothing, m’am. I didn’t mean no harm. I—I—thought you’d like it.”
“I didn’t mean anything, ma'am. I didn’t mean any harm. I—I—thought you’d appreciate it.”
“Why, you born fool!” She took up the spinning stick, and it looked like it was all she could do to keep from giving him a crack with it. “What made you think I’d like it?”
“Why, you naïve idiot!” She grabbed the spinning stick, and it seemed like she was barely holding back from giving him a whack with it. “What made you think I’d like it?”
“Well, I don’t know. Only, they—they—told me you would.”
"Well, I don’t know. The only thing is, they told me you would."
“They told you I would. Whoever told you’s another lunatic. I never heard the beat of it. Who’s they?”
“They told you I would. Whoever told you is another crazy person. I’ve never heard of anything like it. Who’s they?”
“Why, everybody. They all said so, m’am.”
"Everyone said that, ma’am."
It was all she could do to hold in; and her eyes snapped, and her fingers worked like she wanted to scratch him; and she says:
It took everything she had to keep it together; her eyes flashed, her fingers twitched as if she wanted to scratch him; and she said:
“Who’s ‘everybody’? Out with their names, or ther’ll be an idiot short.”
“Who’s ‘everybody’? Let’s hear their names, or there will be an idiot short.”
He got up and looked distressed, and fumbled his hat, and says:
He got up, looking upset, fumbled with his hat, and said:
“I’m sorry, and I warn’t expecting it. They told me to. They all told me to. They all said, kiss her; and said she’d like it. They all said it—every one of them. But I’m sorry, m’am, and I won’t do it no more—I won’t, honest.”
“I’m sorry, and I wasn’t expecting it. They told me to. They all told me to. They all said, kiss her; and said she’d like it. They all said it—every one of them. But I’m sorry, ma’am, and I won’t do it again—I won’t, I swear.”
“You won’t, won’t you? Well, I sh’d reckon you won’t!”
"You won't, will you? Well, I guess you won't!"
“No’m, I’m honest about it; I won’t ever do it again—till you ask me.”
“No way, I’m being honest; I won’t ever do it again—until you ask me.”
“Till I ask you! Well, I never see the beat of it in my born days! I lay you’ll be the Methusalem-numskull of creation before ever I ask you—or the likes of you.”
“Until I ask you! I’ve never seen anything like this in my entire life! I bet you’ll be the Methuselah of fools before I ever ask you—or anyone like you.”
“Well,” he says, “it does surprise me so. I can’t make it out, somehow. They said you would, and I thought you would. But—” He stopped and looked around slow, like he wished he could run across a friendly eye somewheres, and fetched up on the old gentleman’s, and says, “Didn’t you think she’d like me to kiss her, sir?”
“Well,” he says, “I’m really surprised. I can’t figure it out, for some reason. They said you would, and I thought you would too. But—” He paused and looked around slowly, as if he hoped to find a friendly eye somewhere, and ended up meeting the old gentleman’s gaze, then asked, “Didn’t you think she’d want me to kiss her, sir?”
“Why, no; I—I—well, no, I b’lieve I didn’t.”
“Why, no; I—I—well, no, I don’t think I did.”
Then he looks on around the same way to me, and says:
Then he looks at me in the same way and says:
“Tom, didn’t you think Aunt Sally ’d open out her arms and say, ‘Sid Sawyer—’”
“Tom, didn’t you think Aunt Sally would open her arms and say, ‘Sid Sawyer—’”
“My land!” she says, breaking in and jumping for him, “you impudent young rascal, to fool a body so—” and was going to hug him, but he fended her off, and says:
“My land!” she exclaims, bursting in and jumping at him, “you cheeky young rascal, to trick someone like that—” and was about to hug him, but he pushed her away and said:
“No, not till you’ve asked me first.”
“No, not until you’ve asked me first.”
So she didn’t lose no time, but asked him; and hugged him and kissed him over and over again, and then turned him over to the old man, and he took what was left. And after they got a little quiet again she says:
So she didn’t waste any time, but asked him; and hugged him and kissed him again and again, and then handed him over to the old man, and he took what was left. And after they settled down a bit, she says:
“Why, dear me, I never see such a surprise. We warn’t looking for you at all, but only Tom. Sis never wrote to me about anybody coming but him.”
“Wow, I can't believe this surprise. We weren't expecting you at all, just Tom. Sis never told me anyone else was coming but him.”
“It’s because it warn’t intended for any of us to come but Tom,” he says; “but I begged and begged, and at the last minute she let me come, too; so, coming down the river, me and Tom thought it would be a first-rate surprise for him to come here to the house first, and for me to by-and-by tag along and drop in, and let on to be a stranger. But it was a mistake, Aunt Sally. This ain’t no healthy place for a stranger to come.”
“It’s because it wasn’t meant for any of us to come but Tom,” he says; “but I begged and begged, and at the last minute she let me come too; so, coming down the river, Tom and I thought it would be a great surprise for him to come here to the house first, and for me to eventually tag along and drop in, pretending to be a stranger. But it was a mistake, Aunt Sally. This isn’t a good place for a stranger to come.”
“No—not impudent whelps, Sid. You ought to had your jaws boxed; I hain’t been so put out since I don’t know when. But I don’t care, I don’t mind the terms—I’d be willing to stand a thousand such jokes to have you here. Well, to think of that performance! I don’t deny it, I was most putrified with astonishment when you give me that smack.”
“No—not disrespectful brats, Sid. You should have gotten your mouth slapped; I haven’t been this upset in a long time. But I don’t care, I don’t mind the conditions—I’d be willing to endure a thousand such jokes to have you here. Well, to think of that scene! I won’t deny it, I was completely taken aback when you gave me that kiss.”
We had dinner out in that broad open passage betwixt the house and the kitchen; and there was things enough on that table for seven families—and all hot, too; none of your flabby, tough meat that’s laid in a cupboard in a damp cellar all night and tastes like a hunk of old cold cannibal in the morning. Uncle Silas he asked a pretty long blessing over it, but it was worth it; and it didn’t cool it a bit, neither, the way I’ve seen them kind of interruptions do lots of times. There was a considerable good deal of talk all the afternoon, and me and Tom was on the lookout all the time; but it warn’t no use, they didn’t happen to say nothing about any runaway nigger, and we was afraid to try to work up to it. But at supper, at night, one of the little boys says:
We had dinner outside in that wide open space between the house and the kitchen; and there was enough food on that table for seven families—and all hot too; not like that tough, soggy meat that sits in a cupboard in a damp cellar all night and tastes like a chunk of old cold meat in the morning. Uncle Silas said a pretty long blessing over the meal, but it was worth it; and it didn’t cool down at all, unlike how I’ve seen interruptions do a lot of times. There was quite a bit of talking all afternoon, and Tom and I were keeping an eye out the whole time; but it was no use, they didn’t happen to mention anything about any runaway slave, and we were too afraid to try to bring it up. But at dinner that night, one of the little boys said:
“Pa, mayn’t Tom and Sid and me go to the show?”
“Dad, can Tom, Sid, and I go to the show?”
“No,” says the old man, “I reckon there ain’t going to be any; and you couldn’t go if there was; because the runaway nigger told Burton and me all about that scandalous show, and Burton said he would tell the people; so I reckon they’ve drove the owdacious loafers out of town before this time.”
“No,” says the old man, “I don’t think there’s going to be any; and you couldn’t go even if there was; because the runaway slave told Burton and me all about that scandalous show, and Burton said he would tell the townspeople; so I figure they’ve driven those brazen loafers out of town by now.”
So there it was!—but I couldn’t help it. Tom and me was to sleep in the same room and bed; so, being tired, we bid good-night and went up to bed right after supper, and clumb out of the window and down the lightning-rod, and shoved for the town; for I didn’t believe anybody was going to give the king and the duke a hint, and so if I didn’t hurry up and give them one they’d get into trouble sure.
So there it was!—but I couldn’t help it. Tom and I were supposed to sleep in the same room and bed; so, feeling tired, we said good-night and went up to bed right after dinner, then climbed out of the window and down the lightning rod, and headed for the town; because I didn’t think anyone was going to tip off the king and the duke, and if I didn’t hurry up and warn them, they’d definitely get into trouble.
On the road Tom he told me all about how it was reckoned I was murdered, and how pap disappeared pretty soon, and didn’t come back no more, and what a stir there was when Jim run away; and I told Tom all about our Royal Nonesuch rapscallions, and as much of the raft voyage as I had time to; and as we struck into the town and up through the the middle of it—it was as much as half-after eight, then—here comes a raging rush of people with torches, and an awful whooping and yelling, and banging tin pans and blowing horns; and we jumped to one side to let them go by; and as they went by I see they had the king and the duke astraddle of a rail—that is, I knowed it was the king and the duke, though they was all over tar and feathers, and didn’t look like nothing in the world that was human—just looked like a couple of monstrous big soldier-plumes. Well, it made me sick to see it; and I was sorry for them poor pitiful rascals, it seemed like I couldn’t ever feel any hardness against them any more in the world. It was a dreadful thing to see. Human beings can be awful cruel to one another.
On the road, Tom told me all about how people thought I was murdered, how Dad disappeared pretty quickly and never came back, and the chaos that followed when Jim ran away. I shared with Tom everything about our Royal Nonesuch con artists and as much of the raft trip as I could fit in. As we entered town and made our way through the middle of it—it was almost 8:30—suddenly a frantic crowd rushed by with torches, making a huge racket with whooping, yelling, banging pans, and blowing horns. We stepped aside to let them pass, and as they did, I saw they had the king and the duke draped over a rail. I knew it was them, even though they were covered in tar and feathers and looked completely unrecognizable—like a couple of giant, grotesque feathered soldiers. It made me feel sick to see it, and I felt sorry for those poor, miserable guys. It seemed like I could never hold a grudge against them again. It was a terrible sight. People can be incredibly cruel to one another.
We see we was too late—couldn’t do no good. We asked some stragglers about it, and they said everybody went to the show looking very innocent; and laid low and kept dark till the poor old king was in the middle of his cavortings on the stage; then somebody give a signal, and the house rose up and went for them.
We realized we were too late—there was nothing we could do. We asked some latecomers about it, and they said everyone went to the show acting very innocent; they kept quiet and laid low until the poor old king was in the middle of his performance on stage; then someone gave a signal, and the audience stood up and went after them.
So we poked along back home, and I warn’t feeling so brash as I was before, but kind of ornery, and humble, and to blame, somehow—though I hadn’t done nothing. But that’s always the way; it don’t make no difference whether you do right or wrong, a person’s conscience ain’t got no sense, and just goes for him anyway. If I had a yaller dog that didn’t know no more than a person’s conscience does I would pison him. It takes up more room than all the rest of a person’s insides, and yet ain’t no good, nohow. Tom Sawyer he says the same.
So we made our way home slowly, and I wasn’t feeling as confident as I had before, but a bit grumpy, humble, and somehow guilty—even though I hadn’t done anything. But that’s always how it goes; it doesn’t matter if you do right or wrong, a person’s conscience is clueless and just goes after them anyway. If I had a yellow dog that was as clueless as a person’s conscience, I would poison him. It takes up more space than all the rest of a person’s insides, and yet it’s no good at all. Tom Sawyer says the same thing.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
We stopped talking, and got to thinking. By-and-by Tom says:
We stopped talking and started thinking. After a while, Tom says:
“Looky here, Huck, what fools we are to not think of it before! I bet I know where Jim is.”
“Hey, Huck, how silly are we for not thinking of this sooner! I bet I know where Jim is.”
“No! Where?”
“No! Where at?”
“In that hut down by the ash-hopper. Why, looky here. When we was at dinner, didn’t you see a nigger man go in there with some vittles?”
“In that hut by the ash-hopper. Well, look at this. When we were having dinner, didn't you see a black man go in there with some food?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“What did you think the vittles was for?”
“What did you think the food was for?”
“For a dog.”
“For a pup.”
“So’d I. Well, it wasn’t for a dog.”
“So did I. Well, it wasn’t for a dog.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because part of it was watermelon.”
“Because some of it was watermelon.”
“So it was—I noticed it. Well, it does beat all that I never thought about a dog not eating watermelon. It shows how a body can see and don’t see at the same time.”
“So it was—I noticed it. Well, it’s surprising that I never thought about a dog not eating watermelon. It really shows how a person can see and not see at the same time.”
“Well, the nigger unlocked the padlock when he went in, and he locked it again when he came out. He fetched uncle a key about the time we got up from table—same key, I bet. Watermelon shows man, lock shows prisoner; and it ain’t likely there’s two prisoners on such a little plantation, and where the people’s all so kind and good. Jim’s the prisoner. All right—I’m glad we found it out detective fashion; I wouldn’t give shucks for any other way. Now you work your mind, and study out a plan to steal Jim, and I will study out one, too; and we’ll take the one we like the best.”
“Well, the guy unlocked the padlock when he went in, and he locked it again when he came out. He got uncle a key around the time we finished our meal—same key, I bet. Watermelon reveals a man, and a lock reveals a prisoner; and it’s not likely there are two prisoners on such a small plantation where everyone is so kind and good. Jim’s the prisoner. All right—I’m glad we figured it out like detectives; I wouldn’t care for any other way. Now you think hard and come up with a plan to free Jim, and I’ll come up with one too; then we can choose the one we like best.”
What a head for just a boy to have! If I had Tom Sawyer’s head I wouldn’t trade it off to be a duke, nor mate of a steamboat, nor clown in a circus, nor nothing I can think of. I went to thinking out a plan, but only just to be doing something; I knowed very well where the right plan was going to come from. Pretty soon Tom says:
What a clever kid he is! If I had Tom Sawyer’s brain, I wouldn’t trade it for being a duke, or a first mate on a steamboat, or a clown in a circus, or anything else I can think of. I started thinking about a plan, but mostly just to keep myself busy; I knew exactly where the right plan was going to come from. Before long, Tom says:
“Ready?”
"Are you ready?"
“Yes,” I says.
“Yes,” I said.
“All right—bring it out.”
“Okay—bring it out.”
“My plan is this,” I says. “We can easy find out if it’s Jim in there. Then get up my canoe to-morrow night, and fetch my raft over from the island. Then the first dark night that comes steal the key out of the old man’s britches after he goes to bed, and shove off down the river on the raft with Jim, hiding daytimes and running nights, the way me and Jim used to do before. Wouldn’t that plan work?”
“My plan is this,” I said. “We can easily find out if it’s Jim in there. Then, tomorrow night, I’ll get my canoe and bring my raft over from the island. The first dark night that comes, we’ll steal the key from the old man’s pants after he goes to bed, then shove off down the river on the raft with Jim, hiding during the day and traveling at night, just like Jim and I used to do before. Wouldn’t that plan work?”
“Work? Why, cert’nly it would work, like rats a-fighting. But it’s too blame’ simple; there ain’t nothing to it. What’s the good of a plan that ain’t no more trouble than that? It’s as mild as goose-milk. Why, Huck, it wouldn’t make no more talk than breaking into a soap factory.”
“Work? Of course it would work, like crazy. But it’s way too easy; there’s nothing to it. What’s the point of a plan that’s no more hassle than that? It’s as bland as milk. Seriously, Huck, it wouldn’t cause any more fuss than breaking into a soap factory.”
I never said nothing, because I warn’t expecting nothing different; but I knowed mighty well that whenever he got his plan ready it wouldn’t have none of them objections to it.
I never said anything because I wasn’t expecting anything different; but I knew very well that whenever he had his plan ready it wouldn’t have any objections to it.
And it didn’t. He told me what it was, and I see in a minute it was worth fifteen of mine for style, and would make Jim just as free a man as mine would, and maybe get us all killed besides. So I was satisfied, and said we would waltz in on it. I needn’t tell what it was here, because I knowed it wouldn’t stay the way, it was. I knowed he would be changing it around every which way as we went along, and heaving in new bullinesses wherever he got a chance. And that is what he done.
And it didn’t. He told me what it was, and I realized right away it was worth fifteen of mine for style, and would make Jim just as free a man as mine would, and maybe get us all killed in the process. So I was good with it and said we'd go for it. I don’t need to say what it was here because I knew it wouldn’t stay the same. I knew he would be mixing it up in every possible way as we went along and adding in new twists whenever he got the chance. And that’s exactly what he did.
Well, one thing was dead sure, and that was that Tom Sawyer was in earnest, and was actuly going to help steal that nigger out of slavery. That was the thing that was too many for me. Here was a boy that was respectable and well brung up; and had a character to lose; and folks at home that had characters; and he was bright and not leather-headed; and knowing and not ignorant; and not mean, but kind; and yet here he was, without any more pride, or rightness, or feeling, than to stoop to this business, and make himself a shame, and his family a shame, before everybody. I couldn’t understand it no way at all. It was outrageous, and I knowed I ought to just up and tell him so; and so be his true friend, and let him quit the thing right where he was and save himself. And I did start to tell him; but he shut me up, and says:
Well, one thing was for sure: Tom Sawyer was serious and was actually going to help free that black man from slavery. That was just too much for me. Here was a boy who was respected and had a good upbringing; he had a reputation to uphold and people at home with good reputations; he was smart and not foolish; he was knowledgeable and not clueless; he was kind and not mean. And yet, here he was, with no more pride, morals, or feelings, willing to stoop to this and disgrace himself, and his family, in front of everyone. I couldn’t understand it at all. It was outrageous, and I knew I should just tell him so; I should be a true friend and let him back out of it right then and there to save himself. And I did start to tell him, but he cut me off and said:
“Don’t you reckon I know what I’m about? Don’t I generly know what I’m about?”
“Don’t you think I know what I’m doing? Don’t I usually know what I’m doing?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Didn’t I say I was going to help steal the nigger?”
“Didn’t I say I was going to help steal the black?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Well, then.”
"Okay, then."
That’s all he said, and that’s all I said. It warn’t no use to say any more; because when he said he’d do a thing, he always done it. But I couldn’t make out how he was willing to go into this thing; so I just let it go, and never bothered no more about it. If he was bound to have it so, I couldn’t help it.
That’s all he said, and that’s all I said. There was no point in saying more; because when he said he’d do something, he always did it. But I couldn’t figure out why he wanted to go through with this; so I just dropped it and didn’t think about it anymore. If he was set on it, I couldn’t change it.
When we got home the house was all dark and still; so we went on down to the hut by the ash-hopper for to examine it. We went through the yard so as to see what the hounds would do. They knowed us, and didn’t make no more noise than country dogs is always doing when anything comes by in the night. When we got to the cabin we took a look at the front and the two sides; and on the side I warn’t acquainted with—which was the north side—we found a square window-hole, up tolerable high, with just one stout board nailed across it. I says:
When we got home, the house was dark and quiet, so we headed down to the hut by the ash-hopper to check it out. We walked through the yard to see how the dogs would react. They recognized us and didn’t make any more noise than country dogs usually do when something passes by at night. When we reached the cabin, we took a look at the front and the two sides. On the side I wasn’t familiar with—which was the north side—we found a square window opening, pretty high up, with just one sturdy board nailed across it. I said:
“Here’s the ticket. This hole’s big enough for Jim to get through if we wrench off the board.”
“Here’s the ticket. This hole is big enough for Jim to get through if we pry off the board.”
Tom says:
Tom says:
“It’s as simple as tit-tat-toe, three-in-a-row, and as easy as playing hooky. I should hope we can find a way that’s a little more complicated than that, Huck Finn.”
“It’s as simple as tic-tac-toe, three in a row, and as easy as skipping school. I should hope we can find a way that’s a bit more complicated than that, Huck Finn.”
“Well, then,” I says, “how’ll it do to saw him out, the way I done before I was murdered that time?”
“Well, then,” I say, “how about we saw him out like I did before I got killed that time?”
“That’s more like,” he says. “It’s real mysterious, and troublesome, and good,” he says; “but I bet we can find a way that’s twice as long. There ain’t no hurry; le’s keep on looking around.”
"That's more like it," he says. "It's really mysterious, and troublesome, and good," he says; "but I bet we can find a way that's twice as long. There's no rush; let's keep looking around."
Betwixt the hut and the fence, on the back side, was a lean-to that joined the hut at the eaves, and was made out of plank. It was as long as the hut, but narrow—only about six foot wide. The door to it was at the south end, and was padlocked. Tom he went to the soap-kettle and searched around, and fetched back the iron thing they lift the lid with; so he took it and prized out one of the staples. The chain fell down, and we opened the door and went in, and shut it, and struck a match, and see the shed was only built against a cabin and hadn’t no connection with it; and there warn’t no floor to the shed, nor nothing in it but some old rusty played-out hoes and spades and picks and a crippled plow. The match went out, and so did we, and shoved in the staple again, and the door was locked as good as ever. Tom was joyful. He says;
Between the hut and the fence, at the back, was a lean-to that joined the hut at the roof overhang, made of planks. It was as long as the hut but narrow—only about six feet wide. The door was at the south end and was padlocked. Tom went to the soap-kettle, searched around, and brought back the iron tool used to lift the lid. He used it to pry out one of the staples. The chain fell down, and we opened the door, went inside, and shut it behind us. We struck a match and saw that the shed was just built against the cabin and had no connection to it; there was no floor in the shed, and nothing inside except some old rusty, worn-out hoes, spades, picks, and a broken plow. The match went out, so we left, replaced the staple, and locked the door as securely as before. Tom was thrilled. He said:
“Now we’re all right. We’ll dig him out. It’ll take about a week!”
“Now we're good. We'll get him out. It'll take about a week!”
Then we started for the house, and I went in the back door—you only have to pull a buckskin latch-string, they don’t fasten the doors—but that warn’t romantical enough for Tom Sawyer; no way would do him but he must climb up the lightning-rod. But after he got up half way about three times, and missed fire and fell every time, and the last time most busted his brains out, he thought he’d got to give it up; but after he was rested he allowed he would give her one more turn for luck, and this time he made the trip.
Then we headed for the house, and I went in through the back door—you just have to pull a buckskin latch-string; they don't lock the doors—but that wasn’t exciting enough for Tom Sawyer; he absolutely had to climb up the lightning rod. After he tried to get up halfway about three times and fell every time, almost knocking himself out the last time, he figured he had to give up. But after he rested, he decided to give it one more shot for luck, and this time he made it.
In the morning we was up at break of day, and down to the nigger cabins to pet the dogs and make friends with the nigger that fed Jim—if it was Jim that was being fed. The niggers was just getting through breakfast and starting for the fields; and Jim’s nigger was piling up a tin pan with bread and meat and things; and whilst the others was leaving, the key come from the house.
In the morning, we were up at dawn and headed down to the small black cabins to play with the dogs and hang out with the black guy who fed Jim—if it really was Jim who was being fed. The black people were just finishing breakfast and getting ready to go to the fields; and Jim’s guy was loading up a tin pan with bread, meat, and other stuff; and while the others were leaving, the key came from the house.
This nigger had a good-natured, chuckle-headed face, and his wool was all tied up in little bunches with thread. That was to keep witches off. He said the witches was pestering him awful these nights, and making him see all kinds of strange things, and hear all kinds of strange words and noises, and he didn’t believe he was ever witched so long before in his life. He got so worked up, and got to running on so about his troubles, he forgot all about what he’d been a-going to do. So Tom says:
This guy had a friendly, silly face, and his hair was all tied up in little bunches with thread. That was to keep witches away. He said the witches had been bothering him really badly these nights, making him see all sorts of strange things and hear all kinds of weird words and noises, and he didn’t think he had ever been so cursed in his life before. He got so worked up and started talking so much about his problems that he forgot what he had been planning to do. So Tom says:
“What’s the vittles for? Going to feed the dogs?”
“What’s the food for? Are you going to feed the dogs?”
The nigger kind of smiled around gradually over his face, like when you heave a brickbat in a mud-puddle, and he says:
The black kind of smiled slowly across his face, like when you throw a brick into a mud puddle, and he says:
“Yes, Mars Sid, a dog. Cur’us dog, too. Does you want to go en look at ’im?”
“Yes, Mars Sid, a dog. A curious dog, too. Do you want to go and look at him?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
I hunched Tom, and whispers:
I huddled with Tom, whispering:
“You going, right here in the daybreak? That warn’t the plan.”
“You're leaving this early in the morning? That wasn't the plan.”
“No, it warn’t; but it’s the plan now.”
“No, it wasn't; but it’s the plan now.”
So, drat him, we went along, but I didn’t like it much. When we got in we couldn’t hardly see anything, it was so dark; but Jim was there, sure enough, and could see us; and he sings out:
So, darn him, we went along, but I didn’t really like it. When we got inside, we could barely see anything because it was so dark; but Jim was there for sure and could see us; and he calls out:
“Why, Huck! En good lan’! ain’ dat Misto Tom?”
“Why, Huck! Good land! Isn’t that Mr. Tom?”
I just knowed how it would be; I just expected it. I didn’t know nothing to do; and if I had I couldn’t a done it, because that nigger busted in and says:
I just knew how it would turn out; I just expected it. I didn’t know what to do; and even if I did, I couldn’t have done anything because that guy barged in and said:
“Why, de gracious sakes! do he know you genlmen?”
“Why, gracious me! Does he know you guys?”
We could see pretty well now. Tom he looked at the nigger, steady and kind of wondering, and says:
We could see pretty clearly now. Tom looked at the black, steady, and somewhat curious, and said:
“Does who know us?”
“Does who know us?”
“Why, dis-yer runaway nigger.”
"Why, this is your runaway black."
“I don’t reckon he does; but what put that into your head?”
“I don’t think he does; but what made you think that?”
“What put it dar? Didn’ he jis’ dis minute sing out like he knowed you?”
“What put it there? Didn't he just a minute ago call out like he knew you?”
Tom says, in a puzzled-up kind of way:
Tom says, sounding a bit confused:
“Well, that’s mighty curious. Who sung out? When did he sing out? what did he sing out?” And turns to me, perfectly ca’m, and says, “Did you hear anybody sing out?”
“Well, that’s really interesting. Who called out? When did he call out? What did he say?” Then he turns to me, totally calm, and asks, “Did you hear anyone call out?”
Of course there warn’t nothing to be said but the one thing; so I says:
Of course, there was nothing to say except for one thing; so I said:
“No; I ain’t heard nobody say nothing.”
“No; I haven't heard anything.”
Then he turns to Jim, and looks him over like he never see him before, and says:
Then he turns to Jim and checks him out like he’s never seen him before, and says:
“Did you sing out?”
“Did you shout out?”
“No, sah,” says Jim; “I hain’t said nothing, sah.”
“No, sir,” says Jim; “I haven’t said anything, sir.”
“Not a word?”
"Not a word?"
“No, sah, I hain’t said a word.”
“No, sir, I haven’t said a word.”
“Did you ever see us before?”
“Have you ever seen us before?”
“No, sah; not as I knows on.”
“No, sir; not as I know.”
So Tom turns to the nigger, which was looking wild and distressed, and says, kind of severe:
So Tom turns to the black horse, which looks wild and distressed, and says, a bit sternly:
“What do you reckon’s the matter with you, anyway? What made you think somebody sung out?”
“What do you think is wrong with you, anyway? What made you think someone called out?”
“Oh, it’s de dad-blame’ witches, sah, en I wisht I was dead, I do. Dey’s awluz at it, sah, en dey do mos’ kill me, dey sk’yers me so. Please to don’t tell nobody ’bout it sah, er ole Mars Silas he’ll scole me; ’kase he say dey ain’t no witches. I jis’ wish to goodness he was heah now—den what would he say! I jis’ bet he couldn’ fine no way to git aroun’ it dis time. But it’s awluz jis’ so; people dat’s sot, stays sot; dey won’t look into noth’n’en fine it out f’r deyselves, en when you fine it out en tell um ’bout it, dey doan’ b’lieve you.”
“Oh, it’s those damn witches, sir, and I wish I were dead, I really do. They’re always at it, sir, and they almost kill me, they scare me so much. Please don’t tell anyone about it, sir, or old Mr. Silas will scold me; because he says there aren’t any witches. I just wish he were here right now—then what would he say! I bet he wouldn’t be able to find a way to get around it this time. But it’s always the same; people who are stubborn stay stubborn; they won’t look into anything and figure it out for themselves, and when you figure it out and tell them about it, they don’t believe you.”
Tom give him a dime, and said we wouldn’t tell nobody; and told him to buy some more thread to tie up his wool with; and then looks at Jim, and says:
Tom gave him a dime and said we wouldn’t tell anyone; then told him to buy some more thread to tie up his wool with; and then looked at Jim and said:
“I wonder if Uncle Silas is going to hang this nigger. If I was to catch a nigger that was ungrateful enough to run away, I wouldn’t give him up, I’d hang him.” And whilst the nigger stepped to the door to look at the dime and bite it to see if it was good, he whispers to Jim and says:
“I wonder if Uncle Silas will hang this black guy. If I caught a black who was ungrateful enough to run away, I wouldn’t let him go, I’d hang him.” And while the black guy stepped to the door to look at the dime and bite it to check if it was real, he whispered to Jim and said:
“Don’t ever let on to know us. And if you hear any digging going on nights, it’s us; we’re going to set you free.”
“Don’t ever let on that you know us. And if you hear any digging at night, it’s us; we’re going to set you free.”
Jim only had time to grab us by the hand and squeeze it; then the nigger come back, and we said we’d come again some time if the nigger wanted us to; and he said he would, more particular if it was dark, because the witches went for him mostly in the dark, and it was good to have folks around then.
Jim only had time to grab our hands and give them a squeeze; then the shadow returned, and we said we’d come back sometime if the shadow wanted us to; and he said he would, especially if it was dark, because the witches usually came for him then, and it was nice to have people around during that time.
CHAPTER XXXV.
It would be most an hour yet till breakfast, so we left and struck down into the woods; because Tom said we got to have some light to see how to dig by, and a lantern makes too much, and might get us into trouble; what we must have was a lot of them rotten chunks that’s called fox-fire, and just makes a soft kind of a glow when you lay them in a dark place. We fetched an armful and hid it in the weeds, and set down to rest, and Tom says, kind of dissatisfied:
It would be almost an hour until breakfast, so we headed into the woods; Tom said we needed some light to see how to dig by, but a lantern would be too bright and could get us into trouble. What we really needed was a bunch of those rotten pieces called fox-fire, which give off a soft glow when you put them in a dark spot. We collected a bunch and hid it in the weeds, then sat down to rest, and Tom said, sounding a bit unhappy:
“Blame it, this whole thing is just as easy and awkward as it can be. And so it makes it so rotten difficult to get up a difficult plan. There ain’t no watchman to be drugged—now there ought to be a watchman. There ain’t even a dog to give a sleeping-mixture to. And there’s Jim chained by one leg, with a ten-foot chain, to the leg of his bed: why, all you got to do is to lift up the bedstead and slip off the chain. And Uncle Silas he trusts everybody; sends the key to the punkin-headed nigger, and don’t send nobody to watch the nigger. Jim could a got out of that window-hole before this, only there wouldn’t be no use trying to travel with a ten-foot chain on his leg. Why, drat it, Huck, it’s the stupidest arrangement I ever see. You got to invent all the difficulties. Well, we can’t help it; we got to do the best we can with the materials we’ve got. Anyhow, there’s one thing—there’s more honor in getting him out through a lot of difficulties and dangers, where there warn’t one of them furnished to you by the people who it was their duty to furnish them, and you had to contrive them all out of your own head. Now look at just that one thing of the lantern. When you come down to the cold facts, we simply got to let on that a lantern’s resky. Why, we could work with a torchlight procession if we wanted to, I believe. Now, whilst I think of it, we got to hunt up something to make a saw out of the first chance we get.”
“Blame it, this whole situation is just as easy and awkward as it gets. And it makes it really tough to come up with a complicated plan. There’s no watchman to be drugged—there really should be a watchman. There’s not even a dog to give a sleeping-medicine to. And Jim is chained by one leg, with a ten-foot chain, to the leg of his bed: all you have to do is lift up the bed and slip off the chain. And Uncle Silas trusts everyone; he sends the key to that clueless black guy and doesn’t send anyone to watch him. Jim could have gotten out of that window by now, but it wouldn’t make sense trying to travel with a ten-foot chain on his leg. Honestly, Huck, it’s the dumbest setup I’ve ever seen. You have to create all the difficulties. Well, we can’t change it; we have to do the best we can with what we have. Anyway, there’s one thing—there’s more honor in getting him out through a bunch of difficulties and dangers, where none of them came from the people who were supposed to provide them, and you had to come up with them all by yourself. Now take just that one thing about the lantern. When you get down to the bare facts, we simply have to pretend that a lantern is risky. We could work with a torchlight parade if we wanted to, I swear. Now that I think of it, we need to find something to make a saw out of the first chance we get.”
“What do we want of a saw?”
“What do we want from a saw?”
“What do we want of it? Hain’t we got to saw the leg of Jim’s bed off, so as to get the chain loose?”
“What do we want from it? Don’t we need to saw off the leg of Jim’s bed to get the chain loose?”
“Why, you just said a body could lift up the bedstead and slip the chain off.”
“Why, you just said someone could lift up the bed frame and slip the chain off.”
“Well, if that ain’t just like you, Huck Finn. You can get up the infant-schooliest ways of going at a thing. Why, hain’t you ever read any books at all?—Baron Trenck, nor Casanova, nor Benvenuto Chelleeny, nor Henri IV., nor none of them heroes? Who ever heard of getting a prisoner loose in such an old-maidy way as that? No; the way all the best authorities does is to saw the bed-leg in two, and leave it just so, and swallow the sawdust, so it can’t be found, and put some dirt and grease around the sawed place so the very keenest seneskal can’t see no sign of it’s being sawed, and thinks the bed-leg is perfectly sound. Then, the night you’re ready, fetch the leg a kick, down she goes; slip off your chain, and there you are. Nothing to do but hitch your rope ladder to the battlements, shin down it, break your leg in the moat—because a rope ladder is nineteen foot too short, you know—and there’s your horses and your trusty vassles, and they scoop you up and fling you across a saddle, and away you go to your native Langudoc, or Navarre, or wherever it is. It’s gaudy, Huck. I wish there was a moat to this cabin. If we get time, the night of the escape, we’ll dig one.”
“Well, if that isn’t just like you, Huck Finn. You really have the most childish ways of going about things. Haven’t you ever read any books at all?—Baron Trenck, Casanova, Benvenuto Cellini, Henri IV., or any of those heroes? Who ever heard of breaking a prisoner out in such a lame way? No; the way all the best experts do it is to saw the bed leg in two, leave it like that, swallow the sawdust so it can't be found, and cover up the sawed place with dirt and grease so that not even the sharpest seneschal can see any sign that it’s been cut, and thinks the bed leg is perfectly fine. Then, on the night you’re ready, give the leg a kick, down it goes; slip off your chain, and there you are. Nothing to do but attach your rope ladder to the battlements, climb down it, break your leg in the moat—because a rope ladder is nineteen feet too short, you know—and there are your horses and your loyal followers, and they pick you up and toss you across a saddle, and off you go to your home in Languedoc, or Navarre, or wherever that is. It’s fancy, Huck. I wish there was a moat to this cabin. If we have time on the night of the escape, we’ll dig one.”
I says:
I say:
“What do we want of a moat when we’re going to snake him out from under the cabin?”
“What do we need a moat for if we’re going to pull him out from under the cabin?”
But he never heard me. He had forgot me and everything else. He had his chin in his hand, thinking. Pretty soon he sighs and shakes his head; then sighs again, and says:
But he never heard me. He had forgotten me and everything else. He rested his chin on his hand, lost in thought. After a while, he sighed and shook his head; then sighed again and said:
“No, it wouldn’t do—there ain’t necessity enough for it.”
“No, that wouldn’t work—there's not enough reason for it.”
“For what?” I says.
“For what?” I say.
“Why, to saw Jim’s leg off,” he says.
“Why, to cut off Jim’s leg,” he says.
“Good land!” I says; “why, there ain’t no necessity for it. And what would you want to saw his leg off for, anyway?”
“Good grief!” I say; “there’s really no need for that. And why would you want to cut his leg off in the first place?”
“Well, some of the best authorities has done it. They couldn’t get the chain off, so they just cut their hand off and shoved. And a leg would be better still. But we got to let that go. There ain’t necessity enough in this case; and, besides, Jim’s a nigger, and wouldn’t understand the reasons for it, and how it’s the custom in Europe; so we’ll let it go. But there’s one thing—he can have a rope ladder; we can tear up our sheets and make him a rope ladder easy enough. And we can send it to him in a pie; it’s mostly done that way. And I’ve et worse pies.”
"Well, some of the best experts have done it. They couldn’t get the chain off, so they just cut their hand off and pushed through. And a leg would be even better. But we have to let that go. There isn’t enough reason for it in this case; and besides, Jim’s black and wouldn’t understand why we’re doing it or that it’s a custom in Europe; so we’ll just forget it. But there’s one thing—he can have a rope ladder; we can rip up our sheets and easily make him a rope ladder. And we can send it to him in a pie; it’s usually done that way. And I’ve eaten worse pies."
“Why, Tom Sawyer, how you talk,” I says; “Jim ain’t got no use for a rope ladder.”
“Why, Tom Sawyer, how you talk,” I said; “Jim doesn’t need a rope ladder.”
“He has got use for it. How you talk, you better say; you don’t know nothing about it. He’s got to have a rope ladder; they all do.”
“He has a use for it. How you speak, you’d better say; you don’t know anything about it. He’s got to have a rope ladder; they all do.”
“What in the nation can he do with it?”
“What in the world can he do with it?”
“Do with it? He can hide it in his bed, can’t he?” That’s what they all do; and he’s got to, too. Huck, you don’t ever seem to want to do anything that’s regular; you want to be starting something fresh all the time. S’pose he don’t do nothing with it? ain’t it there in his bed, for a clew, after he’s gone? and don’t you reckon they’ll want clews? Of course they will. And you wouldn’t leave them any? That would be a pretty howdy-do, wouldn’t it! I never heard of such a thing.”
“What should he do with it? He can stash it in his bed, right?” That’s what everyone else does; and he’s got to, too. Huck, you never seem to want to do anything normal; you always want to start something new. What if he doesn’t do anything with it? Isn’t it still there in his bed, as a clue, after he’s gone? And don’t you think they’ll be looking for clues? Of course, they will. And you wouldn’t leave them any? That would be a real mess, wouldn’t it! I’ve never heard of anything like that.”
“Well,” I says, “if it’s in the regulations, and he’s got to have it, all right, let him have it; because I don’t wish to go back on no regulations; but there’s one thing, Tom Sawyer—if we go to tearing up our sheets to make Jim a rope ladder, we’re going to get into trouble with Aunt Sally, just as sure as you’re born. Now, the way I look at it, a hickry-bark ladder don’t cost nothing, and don’t waste nothing, and is just as good to load up a pie with, and hide in a straw tick, as any rag ladder you can start; and as for Jim, he ain’t had no experience, and so he don’t care what kind of a—”
“Well,” I said, “if it’s in the rules and he needs it, fine, let him have it; because I don’t want to break any rules. But one thing, Tom Sawyer—if we start tearing up our sheets to make Jim a rope ladder, we’re going to get in trouble with Aunt Sally, no doubt about it. The way I see it, a hickory bark ladder doesn’t cost anything, doesn’t waste anything, and is just as good for loading a pie and hiding it in a straw mattress as any rag ladder you could make; and as for Jim, he doesn’t have any experience, so he doesn’t care what kind of a—”
“Oh, shucks, Huck Finn, if I was as ignorant as you I’d keep still—that’s what I’d do. Who ever heard of a state prisoner escaping by a hickry-bark ladder? Why, it’s perfectly ridiculous.”
“Oh, come on, Huck Finn, if I were as clueless as you, I’d just stay quiet—that’s what I’d do. Who's ever heard of a state prisoner escaping with a hickory bark ladder? It’s just ridiculous.”
“Well, all right, Tom, fix it your own way; but if you’ll take my advice, you’ll let me borrow a sheet off of the clothesline.”
“Well, okay, Tom, do it your way; but if you take my advice, you’ll let me borrow a sheet from the clothesline.”
He said that would do. And that gave him another idea, and he says:
He said that would work. And that gave him another idea, and he says:
“Borrow a shirt, too.”
“Also borrow a shirt.”
“What do we want of a shirt, Tom?”
“What do we want from a shirt, Tom?”
“Want it for Jim to keep a journal on.”
“Want it for Jim to keep a journal about.”
“Journal your granny—Jim can’t write.”
"Journal your grandma—Jim can't write."
“S’pose he can’t write—he can make marks on the shirt, can’t he, if we make him a pen out of an old pewter spoon or a piece of an old iron barrel-hoop?”
“Suppose he can’t write—he can make marks on the shirt, can’t he, if we make him a pen out of an old pewter spoon or a piece of an old iron barrel-hoop?”
“Why, Tom, we can pull a feather out of a goose and make him a better one; and quicker, too.”
“Hey, Tom, we can take a feather from a goose and give him a better one; and faster, too.”
“Prisoners don’t have geese running around the donjon-keep to pull pens out of, you muggins. They always make their pens out of the hardest, toughest, troublesomest piece of old brass candlestick or something like that they can get their hands on; and it takes them weeks and weeks and months and months to file it out, too, because they’ve got to do it by rubbing it on the wall. They wouldn’t use a goose-quill if they had it. It ain’t regular.”
“Prisoners don’t have geese running around the tower to pull pens out of, you fool. They always make their pens from the toughest, most troublesome piece of old brass candlestick or something similar that they can find; and it takes them weeks and weeks and months and months to shape it because they have to rub it on the wall. They wouldn’t use a goose quill even if they had one. It’s not proper.”
“Well, then, what’ll we make him the ink out of?”
“Well, then, what should we make the ink out of?”
“Many makes it out of iron-rust and tears; but that’s the common sort and women; the best authorities uses their own blood. Jim can do that; and when he wants to send any little common ordinary mysterious message to let the world know where he’s captivated, he can write it on the bottom of a tin plate with a fork and throw it out of the window. The Iron Mask always done that, and it’s a blame’ good way, too.”
“Many make it out of iron rust and tears; but that’s the usual way for women; the best authorities use their own blood. Jim can do that, and when he wants to send any little ordinary mysterious message to let the world know where he’s stuck, he can write it on the bottom of a tin plate with a fork and throw it out of the window. The Iron Mask always did that, and it’s a really good way, too.”
“Jim ain’t got no tin plates. They feed him in a pan.”
"Jim doesn't have any tin plates. They feed him in a pan."
“That ain’t nothing; we can get him some.”
"That's nothing; we can get him some."
“Can’t nobody read his plates.”
“Can't nobody read his plates.”
“That ain’t got anything to do with it, Huck Finn. All he’s got to do is to write on the plate and throw it out. You don’t have to be able to read it. Why, half the time you can’t read anything a prisoner writes on a tin plate, or anywhere else.”
“That doesn’t have anything to do with it, Huck Finn. All he’s got to do is write on the plate and throw it out. You don’t have to be able to read it. You know, half the time you can’t read anything a prisoner writes on a tin plate, or anywhere else.”
“Well, then, what’s the sense in wasting the plates?”
“Well, then, what’s the point of wasting the plates?”
“Why, blame it all, it ain’t the prisoner’s plates.”
“Honestly, it's not the prisoner’s plates.”
“But it’s somebody’s plates, ain’t it?”
“But it’s somebody’s plates, right?”
“Well, spos’n it is? What does the prisoner care whose—”
“Well, I suppose it is? What does the prisoner care whose—”
He broke off there, because we heard the breakfast-horn blowing. So we cleared out for the house.
He stopped talking because we heard the breakfast horn blowing. So we headed back to the house.
Along during the morning I borrowed a sheet and a white shirt off of the clothes-line; and I found an old sack and put them in it, and we went down and got the fox-fire, and put that in too. I called it borrowing, because that was what pap always called it; but Tom said it warn’t borrowing, it was stealing. He said we was representing prisoners; and prisoners don’t care how they get a thing so they get it, and nobody don’t blame them for it, either. It ain’t no crime in a prisoner to steal the thing he needs to get away with, Tom said; it’s his right; and so, as long as we was representing a prisoner, we had a perfect right to steal anything on this place we had the least use for to get ourselves out of prison with. He said if we warn’t prisoners it would be a very different thing, and nobody but a mean, ornery person would steal when he warn’t a prisoner. So we allowed we would steal everything there was that come handy. And yet he made a mighty fuss, one day, after that, when I stole a watermelon out of the nigger-patch and eat it; and he made me go and give the niggers a dime without telling them what it was for. Tom said that what he meant was, we could steal anything we needed. Well, I says, I needed the watermelon. But he said I didn’t need it to get out of prison with; there’s where the difference was. He said if I’d a wanted it to hide a knife in, and smuggle it to Jim to kill the seneskal with, it would a been all right. So I let it go at that, though I couldn’t see no advantage in my representing a prisoner if I got to set down and chaw over a lot of gold-leaf distinctions like that every time I see a chance to hog a watermelon.
One morning, I borrowed a sheet and a white shirt from the clothesline; then I found an old sack and put them in it, and we went down and got the foxfire and added that too. I called it borrowing because that's what pap always called it; but Tom said it wasn’t borrowing, it was stealing. He said we were pretending to be prisoners, and prisoners don’t care how they get something as long as they get it, and nobody blames them either. Tom said it’s not a crime for a prisoner to steal what they need to escape; it’s their right. So, since we were pretending to be prisoners, we had every right to steal anything we could use to get ourselves out of this situation. He said if we weren't prisoners, it would be a completely different story, and only a mean, nasty person would steal when they weren't a prisoner. So we figured we would steal everything that came in handy. Yet, he made a big fuss one day after I stole a watermelon from the black patch and ate it; he made me give the Black folks a dime without telling them what it was for. Tom said what he meant was we could steal anything we *needed*. Well, I said I needed the watermelon. But he said I didn’t need it to escape; that was the difference. He said if I wanted it to hide a knife in and sneak it to Jim so he could kill the sheriff, that would have been fine. So I let it go at that, though I couldn’t see the point in pretending to be a prisoner if I had to sit down and worry over a bunch of fancy distinctions like that every time I saw a chance to snag a watermelon.
Well, as I was saying, we waited that morning till everybody was settled down to business, and nobody in sight around the yard; then Tom he carried the sack into the lean-to whilst I stood off a piece to keep watch. By-and-by he come out, and we went and set down on the woodpile to talk. He says:
Well, like I was saying, we waited that morning until everyone was busy with their work and there was nobody around the yard; then Tom took the sack into the lean-to while I stood back a bit to keep watch. After a while, he came out, and we sat down on the woodpile to talk. He said:
“Everything’s all right now except tools; and that’s easy fixed.”
“Everything's fine now except for the tools, and that's easy to fix.”
“Tools?” I says.
"Tools?" I say.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Tools for what?”
"Tools for what purpose?"
“Why, to dig with. We ain’t a-going to gnaw him out, are we?”
“Why, to dig with. We aren’t going to gnaw him out, are we?”
“Ain’t them old crippled picks and things in there good enough to dig a nigger out with?” I says.
“Aren’t those old broken tools and stuff in there good enough to dig a blackout with?” I say.
He turns on me, looking pitying enough to make a body cry, and says:
He turns to me, looking so sympathetic it could make anyone cry, and says:
“Huck Finn, did you ever hear of a prisoner having picks and shovels, and all the modern conveniences in his wardrobe to dig himself out with? Now I want to ask you—if you got any reasonableness in you at all—what kind of a show would that give him to be a hero? Why, they might as well lend him the key and done with it. Picks and shovels—why, they wouldn’t furnish ’em to a king.”
“Huck Finn, have you ever heard of a prisoner having picks and shovels, and all the modern tools in his outfit to dig himself out with? Now I want to ask you—if you have any sense at all—what kind of chance would that give him to be a hero? They might as well just give him the key and call it a day. Picks and shovels—seriously, they wouldn’t even give those to a king.”
“Well, then,” I says, “if we don’t want the picks and shovels, what do we want?”
“Well, then,” I said, “if we don’t need the picks and shovels, what do we want?”
“A couple of case-knives.”
“A couple of utility knives.”
“To dig the foundations out from under that cabin with?”
“To dig the foundations out from under that cabin with?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Confound it, it’s foolish, Tom.”
"Darn it, that’s stupid, Tom."
“It don’t make no difference how foolish it is, it’s the right way—and it’s the regular way. And there ain’t no other way, that ever I heard of, and I’ve read all the books that gives any information about these things. They always dig out with a case-knife—and not through dirt, mind you; generly it’s through solid rock. And it takes them weeks and weeks and weeks, and for ever and ever. Why, look at one of them prisoners in the bottom dungeon of the Castle Deef, in the harbor of Marseilles, that dug himself out that way; how long was he at it, you reckon?”
“It doesn't matter how foolish it is, it's the right way—and it's the usual way. And there's no other way that I’ve ever heard of, and I’ve read all the books that offer any information about these things. They always dig out with a case knife—and not through dirt, mind you; usually it’s through solid rock. And it takes them weeks and weeks and weeks, and forever and ever. Why, look at one of those prisoners in the bottom dungeon of the Castle Deef, in the harbor of Marseilles, who dug himself out that way; how long do you think he was at it?”
“I don’t know.”
"I don't know."
“Well, guess.”
“Well, take a guess.”
“I don’t know. A month and a half.”
“I don’t know. About a month and a half.”
“Thirty-seven year—and he come out in China. That’s the kind. I wish the bottom of this fortress was solid rock.”
Thirty-seven years—and he came out in China. That’s the way it is. I wish the bottom of this fortress was solid rock.
“Jim don’t know nobody in China.”
“Jim doesn't know anyone in China.”
“What’s that got to do with it? Neither did that other fellow. But you’re always a-wandering off on a side issue. Why can’t you stick to the main point?”
“What’s that got to do with it? That other guy didn’t either. But you always wander off on a tangent. Why can’t you just stay on topic?”
“All right—I don’t care where he comes out, so he comes out; and Jim don’t, either, I reckon. But there’s one thing, anyway—Jim’s too old to be dug out with a case-knife. He won’t last.”
“All right—I don’t care where he ends up, so he ends up; and Jim doesn't, either, I guess. But there’s one thing, anyway—Jim’s too old to be dug out with a pocketknife. He won’t survive.”
“Yes he will last, too. You don’t reckon it’s going to take thirty-seven years to dig out through a dirt foundation, do you?”
“Yes, he will last, too. You don’t think it’s going to take thirty-seven years to dig out through a dirt foundation, do you?”
“How long will it take, Tom?”
“How long will it take, Tom?”
“Well, we can’t resk being as long as we ought to, because it mayn’t take very long for Uncle Silas to hear from down there by New Orleans. He’ll hear Jim ain’t from there. Then his next move will be to advertise Jim, or something like that. So we can’t resk being as long digging him out as we ought to. By rights I reckon we ought to be a couple of years; but we can’t. Things being so uncertain, what I recommend is this: that we really dig right in, as quick as we can; and after that, we can let on, to ourselves, that we was at it thirty-seven years. Then we can snatch him out and rush him away the first time there’s an alarm. Yes, I reckon that’ll be the best way.”
"Well, we can’t risk being here as long as we should, because it might not take long for Uncle Silas to find out what's going on down in New Orleans. He’ll learn that Jim isn’t from there. Then his next move will be to advertise Jim or something similar. So, we can't afford to take as long digging him out as we should. Ideally, I guess we ought to take a couple of years; but we can’t. Given how uncertain things are, what I suggest is this: let’s really dig in as quickly as we can; and after that, we can pretend to ourselves that we’ve been at it for thirty-seven years. Then we can grab him and rush him away the first time there’s an alarm. Yeah, I think that’ll be the best plan."
“Now, there’s sense in that,” I says. “Letting on don’t cost nothing; letting on ain’t no trouble; and if it’s any object, I don’t mind letting on we was at it a hundred and fifty year. It wouldn’t strain me none, after I got my hand in. So I’ll mosey along now, and smouch a couple of case-knives.”
“Now, that makes sense,” I said. “Pretending doesn’t cost anything; pretending isn’t any trouble; and if it matters at all, I don’t mind pretending we’ve been doing this for a hundred and fifty years. It wouldn’t be hard for me once I got the hang of it. So I’ll head out now and grab a couple of case knives.”
“Smouch three,” he says; “we want one to make a saw out of.”
"Smouch three," he says; "we need one to make a saw out of."
“Tom, if it ain’t unregular and irreligious to sejest it,” I says, “there’s an old rusty saw-blade around yonder sticking under the weather-boarding behind the smoke-house.”
“Tom, if it’s not uncommon and inappropriate to suggest it,” I said, “there’s an old rusty saw blade over there sticking out from under the weatherboarding behind the smokehouse.”
He looked kind of weary and discouraged-like, and says:
He looked pretty tired and downcast, and said:
“It ain’t no use to try to learn you nothing, Huck. Run along and smouch the knives—three of them.” So I done it.
“It’s no use trying to teach you anything, Huck. Go on and steal the knives—three of them.” So I did.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
As soon as we reckoned everybody was asleep that night we went down the lightning-rod, and shut ourselves up in the lean-to, and got out our pile of fox-fire, and went to work. We cleared everything out of the way, about four or five foot along the middle of the bottom log. Tom said he was right behind Jim’s bed now, and we’d dig in under it, and when we got through there couldn’t nobody in the cabin ever know there was any hole there, because Jim’s counter-pin hung down most to the ground, and you’d have to raise it up and look under to see the hole. So we dug and dug with the case-knives till most midnight; and then we was dog-tired, and our hands was blistered, and yet you couldn’t see we’d done anything hardly. At last I says:
As soon as we figured everyone was asleep that night, we climbed down the lightning rod, shut ourselves in the lean-to, pulled out our stash of foxfire, and got to work. We cleared everything from a spot about four or five feet along the bottom log. Tom said he was right behind Jim's bed, and we should dig underneath it. Once we were done, nobody in the cabin would ever know there was a hole there because Jim's counterpane hung down almost to the ground, and you'd have to lift it up and look underneath to see the hole. So we dug and dug with the case knives until almost midnight; then we were exhausted, our hands were blistered, and yet you could barely tell we had done anything. Finally, I said:
“This ain’t no thirty-seven year job; this is a thirty-eight year job, Tom Sawyer.”
“This isn’t a thirty-seven year job; this is a thirty-eight year job, Tom Sawyer.”
He never said nothing. But he sighed, and pretty soon he stopped digging, and then for a good little while I knowed that he was thinking. Then he says:
He never said anything. But he sighed, and pretty soon he stopped digging, and then for a good while I knew he was thinking. Then he said:
“It ain’t no use, Huck, it ain’t a-going to work. If we was prisoners it would, because then we’d have as many years as we wanted, and no hurry; and we wouldn’t get but a few minutes to dig, every day, while they was changing watches, and so our hands wouldn’t get blistered, and we could keep it up right along, year in and year out, and do it right, and the way it ought to be done. But we can’t fool along; we got to rush; we ain’t got no time to spare. If we was to put in another night this way we’d have to knock off for a week to let our hands get well—couldn’t touch a case-knife with them sooner.”
"It’s no use, Huck, it’s not going to work. If we were prisoners it would work, because then we’d have as many years as we wanted, and no rush; and we’d only get a few minutes to dig every day while they were changing guards, so our hands wouldn’t get blistered, and we could keep it up consistently, year after year, and do it the right way. But we can’t mess around; we’ve got to hurry; we don’t have any time to waste. If we keep going like this for another night, we’ll have to take a week off to let our hands heal—couldn’t even touch a knife with them sooner."
“Well, then, what we going to do, Tom?”
“Well, what are we going to do, Tom?”
“I’ll tell you. It ain’t right, and it ain’t moral, and I wouldn’t like it to get out; but there ain’t only just the one way: we got to dig him out with the picks, and let on it’s case-knives.”
“I’ll tell you. It’s not right, and it’s not moral, and I wouldn’t want it to get out; but there’s not just one way: we have to dig him out with the picks, and pretend it’s case-knives.”
“Now you’re talking!” I says; “your head gets leveler and leveler all the time, Tom Sawyer,” I says. “Picks is the thing, moral or no moral; and as for me, I don’t care shucks for the morality of it, nohow. When I start in to steal a nigger, or a watermelon, or a Sunday-school book, I ain’t no ways particular how it’s done so it’s done. What I want is my nigger; or what I want is my watermelon; or what I want is my Sunday-school book; and if a pick’s the handiest thing, that’s the thing I’m a-going to dig that nigger or that watermelon or that Sunday-school book out with; and I don’t give a dead rat what the authorities thinks about it nuther.”
“I’m with you now!” I said. “You’re getting more level-headed all the time, Tom Sawyer,” I said. “Stealing is the way to go, whether it’s right or wrong; and honestly, I don’t care one bit about the morality of it. When I decide to steal a pie, or a watermelon, or a Sunday-school book, I’m not picky about how it gets done as long as it gets done. What I want is my pie; or what I want is my watermelon; or what I want is my Sunday-school book; and if a pick is the easiest way to get that pie or that watermelon or that Sunday-school book, then that’s what I’ll use; and I couldn’t care less what the authorities think about it either.”
“Well,” he says, “there’s excuse for picks and letting-on in a case like this; if it warn’t so, I wouldn’t approve of it, nor I wouldn’t stand by and see the rules broke—because right is right, and wrong is wrong, and a body ain’t got no business doing wrong when he ain’t ignorant and knows better. It might answer for you to dig Jim out with a pick, without any letting on, because you don’t know no better; but it wouldn’t for me, because I do know better. Gimme a case-knife.”
“Well,” he says, “there's a reason for picks and pretending in a situation like this; if there wasn't, I wouldn't support it, nor would I just stand by and watch the rules get broken—because right is right, and wrong is wrong, and a person shouldn't do wrong when they aren’t ignorant and know better. It might work for you to dig Jim out with a pick, without pretending, because you don’t know any better; but it wouldn’t work for me, because I do know better. Hand me a case-knife.”
He had his own by him, but I handed him mine. He flung it down, and says:
He had his own with him, but I gave him mine. He threw it down and said:
“Gimme a case-knife.”
“Give me a case knife.”
I didn’t know just what to do—but then I thought. I scratched around amongst the old tools, and got a pickaxe and give it to him, and he took it and went to work, and never said a word.
I didn't know what to do at first—then I had an idea. I searched through the old tools, grabbed a pickaxe, handed it to him, and he took it and started working without saying a word.
He was always just that particular. Full of principle.
He was always just that specific. Full of values.
So then I got a shovel, and then we picked and shoveled, turn about, and made the fur fly. We stuck to it about a half an hour, which was as long as we could stand up; but we had a good deal of a hole to show for it. When I got up stairs I looked out at the window and see Tom doing his level best with the lightning-rod, but he couldn’t come it, his hands was so sore. At last he says:
So I grabbed a shovel, and we took turns picking and shoveling, making quite a mess. We worked at it for about half an hour, which was all we could handle, but we made a decent-sized hole. When I got upstairs, I looked out the window and saw Tom doing his best with the lightning rod, but he was struggling because his hands were so sore. Finally, he said:
“It ain’t no use, it can’t be done. What you reckon I better do? Can’t you think of no way?”
“It’s no use, it can't be done. What do you think I should do? Can’t you think of any way?”
“Yes,” I says, “but I reckon it ain’t regular. Come up the stairs, and let on it’s a lightning-rod.”
“Yes,” I say, “but I think it’s not normal. Come up the stairs and pretend it’s a lightning rod.”
So he done it.
So he did it.
Next day Tom stole a pewter spoon and a brass candlestick in the house, for to make some pens for Jim out of, and six tallow candles; and I hung around the nigger cabins and laid for a chance, and stole three tin plates. Tom says it wasn’t enough; but I said nobody wouldn’t ever see the plates that Jim throwed out, because they’d fall in the dog-fennel and jimpson weeds under the window-hole—then we could tote them back and he could use them over again. So Tom was satisfied. Then he says:
The next day, Tom stole a pewter spoon and a brass candlestick from the house to make some pens for Jim, along with six tallow candles. I hung around the black cabins and waited for a chance to steal three tin plates. Tom said it wasn’t enough, but I told him nobody would ever see the plates that Jim threw out because they’d land in the dog-fennel and jimson weeds under the window hole—then we could grab them back, and he could reuse them. So Tom was okay with it. Then he said:
“Now, the thing to study out is, how to get the things to Jim.”
“Now, the thing to figure out is how to get the stuff to Jim.”
“Take them in through the hole,” I says, “when we get it done.”
“Take them in through the hole,” I say, “when we finish it.”
He only just looked scornful, and said something about nobody ever heard of such an idiotic idea, and then he went to studying. By-and-by he said he had ciphered out two or three ways, but there warn’t no need to decide on any of them yet. Said we’d got to post Jim first.
He just looked dismissive and said something about how no one had ever heard of such a ridiculous idea, and then he went back to studying. After a while, he mentioned that he had figured out two or three methods, but there was no need to choose any of them yet. He said we needed to contact Jim first.
That night we went down the lightning-rod a little after ten, and took one of the candles along, and listened under the window-hole, and heard Jim snoring; so we pitched it in, and it didn’t wake him. Then we whirled in with the pick and shovel, and in about two hours and a half the job was done. We crept in under Jim’s bed and into the cabin, and pawed around and found the candle and lit it, and stood over Jim awhile, and found him looking hearty and healthy, and then we woke him up gentle and gradual. He was so glad to see us he most cried; and called us honey, and all the pet names he could think of; and was for having us hunt up a cold-chisel to cut the chain off of his leg with right away, and clearing out without losing any time. But Tom he showed him how unregular it would be, and set down and told him all about our plans, and how we could alter them in a minute any time there was an alarm; and not to be the least afraid, because we would see he got away, sure. So Jim he said it was all right, and we set there and talked over old times awhile, and then Tom asked a lot of questions, and when Jim told him Uncle Silas come in every day or two to pray with him, and Aunt Sally come in to see if he was comfortable and had plenty to eat, and both of them was kind as they could be, Tom says:
That night we climbed down the lightning rod a little after ten, took one of the candles with us, and listened at the window hole, where we heard Jim snoring. So we tossed it in, and it didn’t wake him. Then we got to work with the pick and shovel, and in about two and a half hours, the job was done. We snuck in under Jim’s bed and into the cabin, rummaged around, found the candle, lit it, and stood over Jim for a bit. He looked healthy and strong, so we gently woke him up. He was so happy to see us that he almost cried, calling us honey and every sweet name he could think of. He wanted us to find a cold chisel to cut the chain off his leg right away and get out without wasting time. But Tom explained how irregular that would be, sat down, and told him all about our plans, how we could change them in an instant if there was an alarm, and not to worry at all because we would make sure he escaped, for sure. So Jim said it was all good, and we sat there reminiscing for a while. Then Tom asked a bunch of questions, and when Jim said Uncle Silas came by every day or two to pray with him, and Aunt Sally checked in to make sure he was comfortable and had enough to eat—and that both of them were as kind as could be—Tom said:
“Now I know how to fix it. We’ll send you some things by them.”
“Now I know how to fix it. We’ll send you some stuff through them.”
I said, “Don’t do nothing of the kind; it’s one of the most jackass ideas I ever struck;” but he never paid no attention to me; went right on. It was his way when he’d got his plans set.
I said, “Don’t do anything like that; it’s one of the dumbest ideas I’ve ever come across;” but he didn’t pay any attention to me; he just kept going. That was his way once he had his plans set.
So he told Jim how we’d have to smuggle in the rope-ladder pie and other large things by Nat, the nigger that fed him, and he must be on the lookout, and not be surprised, and not let Nat see him open them; and we would put small things in uncle’s coat-pockets and he must steal them out; and we would tie things to aunt’s apron-strings or put them in her apron-pocket, if we got a chance; and told him what they would be and what they was for. And told him how to keep a journal on the shirt with his blood, and all that. He told him everything. Jim he couldn’t see no sense in the most of it, but he allowed we was white folks and knowed better than him; so he was satisfied, and said he would do it all just as Tom said.
So he explained to Jim that we would need to sneak in the rope ladder pie and other large items through Nat, the black guy who fed him. He needed to be alert, not get surprised, and make sure Nat didn't see him opening them. We would stash small items in Uncle's coat pockets for him to take out secretly. If we had the chance, we’d tie things to Aunt’s apron strings or put them in her apron pocket and told him what those items would be and what they were for. He also explained how to keep a journal on the shirt with his blood, and everything else. He told him everything. Jim didn’t see much sense in most of it, but he figured we were white folks and knew better than he did, so he agreed and said he would do everything just as Tom instructed.
Jim had plenty corn-cob pipes and tobacco; so we had a right down good sociable time; then we crawled out through the hole, and so home to bed, with hands that looked like they’d been chawed. Tom was in high spirits. He said it was the best fun he ever had in his life, and the most intellectural; and said if he only could see his way to it we would keep it up all the rest of our lives and leave Jim to our children to get out; for he believed Jim would come to like it better and better the more he got used to it. He said that in that way it could be strung out to as much as eighty year, and would be the best time on record. And he said it would make us all celebrated that had a hand in it.
Jim had plenty of corn-cob pipes and tobacco, so we had a really great time together. Afterward, we crawled out through the hole and went home to bed, our hands looking like they’d been chewed on. Tom was in high spirits. He said it was the most fun he ever had in his life and the most intellectual. He mentioned that if he could figure it out, we’d keep it going for the rest of our lives and leave Jim to our kids to deal with, because he thought Jim would enjoy it more and more as he got used to it. He said that way it could last up to eighty years and would be the best time ever. Plus, he claimed it would make all of us famous who were involved in it.
In the morning we went out to the woodpile and chopped up the brass candlestick into handy sizes, and Tom put them and the pewter spoon in his pocket. Then we went to the nigger cabins, and while I got Nat’s notice off, Tom shoved a piece of candlestick into the middle of a corn-pone that was in Jim’s pan, and we went along with Nat to see how it would work, and it just worked noble; when Jim bit into it it most mashed all his teeth out; and there warn’t ever anything could a worked better. Tom said so himself. Jim he never let on but what it was only just a piece of rock or something like that that’s always getting into bread, you know; but after that he never bit into nothing but what he jabbed his fork into it in three or four places first.
In the morning, we went out to the woodpile and chopped the brass candlestick into manageable pieces, and Tom put them along with the pewter spoon in his pocket. Then we headed to the black cabins, and while I took care of Nat’s notice, Tom sneaked a piece of candlestick into the middle of a corn-pone that was in Jim’s pan. We went along with Nat to see how it would turn out, and it worked perfectly; when Jim bit into it, it nearly knocked all his teeth out. Nothing could have worked better, and Tom said so himself. Jim pretended it was just a piece of rock that sometimes gets into bread, but after that, he poked his fork into everything before taking a bite.
And whilst we was a-standing there in the dimmish light, here comes a couple of the hounds bulging in from under Jim’s bed; and they kept on piling in till there was eleven of them, and there warn’t hardly room in there to get your breath. By jings, we forgot to fasten that lean-to door! The nigger Nat he only just hollered “Witches” once, and keeled over on to the floor amongst the dogs, and begun to groan like he was dying. Tom jerked the door open and flung out a slab of Jim’s meat, and the dogs went for it, and in two seconds he was out himself and back again and shut the door, and I knowed he’d fixed the other door too. Then he went to work on the nigger, coaxing him and petting him, and asking him if he’d been imagining he saw something again. He raised up, and blinked his eyes around, and says:
And while we were standing there in the dim light, a couple of the hounds came bulging in from under Jim’s bed; and they kept piling in until there were eleven of them, and there was hardly any room to breathe. We totally forgot to lock that lean-to door! Black Nat only shouted “Witches” once, then collapsed onto the floor among the dogs and started groaning like he was dying. Tom yanked the door open and tossed out a chunk of Jim’s meat, and the dogs charged at it. In just two seconds, he was back outside and then inside again, shutting the door, and I knew he’d secured the other door too. Then he started working on the black guy, coaxing him and petting him, asking if he’d been imagining things again. He sat up, blinked around, and said:
“Mars Sid, you’ll say I’s a fool, but if I didn’t b’lieve I see most a million dogs, er devils, er some’n, I wisht I may die right heah in dese tracks. I did, mos’ sholy. Mars Sid, I felt um—I felt um, sah; dey was all over me. Dad fetch it, I jis’ wisht I could git my han’s on one er dem witches jis’ wunst—on’y jis’ wunst—it’s all I’d ast. But mos’ly I wisht dey’d lemme ’lone, I does.”
“Mars Sid, you might think I’m crazy, but if I didn’t believe I saw almost a million dogs or devils or something, I wish I could just die right here on these tracks. I really did, for sure. Mars Sid, I felt them—I felt them, sir; they were all over me. Dang it, I just wish I could get my hands on one of those witches just one time—only just once—that's all I ask. But mostly, I wish they’d just leave me alone, I really do.”
Tom says:
Tom says:
“Well, I tell you what I think. What makes them come here just at this runaway nigger’s breakfast-time? It’s because they’re hungry; that’s the reason. You make them a witch pie; that’s the thing for you to do.”
“Well, let me tell you what I think. Why do they come here right at this runaway black’s breakfast time? It’s because they’re hungry; that’s the reason. You should make them a witch pie; that’s what you need to do.”
“But my lan’, Mars Sid, how’s I gwyne to make ’m a witch pie? I doan’ know how to make it. I hain’t ever hearn er sich a thing b’fo’.”
“But my land, Mars Sid, how am I going to make him a witch pie? I don’t know how to make it. I haven’t ever heard of such a thing before.”
“Well, then, I’ll have to make it myself.”
“Well, I guess I’ll have to do it myself.”
“Will you do it, honey?—will you? I’ll wusshup de groun’ und’ yo’ foot, I will!”
“Will you do it, honey?—will you? I’ll clean up the ground under your foot, I will!”
“All right, I’ll do it, seeing it’s you, and you’ve been good to us and showed us the runaway nigger. But you got to be mighty careful. When we come around, you turn your back; and then whatever we’ve put in the pan, don’t you let on you see it at all. And don’t you look when Jim unloads the pan—something might happen, I don’t know what. And above all, don’t you handle the witch-things.”
“All right, I’ll do it, since it’s you, and you’ve been good to us and showed us the runaway black. But you have to be very careful. When we come around, you turn your back; and then whatever we’ve put in the pan, don’t let on you see it at all. And don’t look when Jim unloads the pan—something might happen, I don’t know what. And above all, don’t you handle the witch-things.”
“Hannel ’m, Mars Sid? What is you a-talkin’ ’bout? I wouldn’ lay de weight er my finger on um, not f’r ten hund’d thous’n billion dollars, I wouldn’t.”
“Hannel ’m, Mars Sid? What are you talking about? I wouldn’t put the weight of my finger on them, not for ten hundred thousand billion dollars, I wouldn’t.”
CHAPTER XXXVII.
That was all fixed. So then we went away and went to the rubbage-pile in the back yard, where they keep the old boots, and rags, and pieces of bottles, and wore-out tin things, and all such truck, and scratched around and found an old tin washpan, and stopped up the holes as well as we could, to bake the pie in, and took it down cellar and stole it full of flour and started for breakfast, and found a couple of shingle-nails that Tom said would be handy for a prisoner to scrabble his name and sorrows on the dungeon walls with, and dropped one of them in Aunt Sally’s apron-pocket which was hanging on a chair, and t’other we stuck in the band of Uncle Silas’s hat, which was on the bureau, because we heard the children say their pa and ma was going to the runaway nigger’s house this morning, and then went to breakfast, and Tom dropped the pewter spoon in Uncle Silas’s coat-pocket, and Aunt Sally wasn’t come yet, so we had to wait a little while.
That was all sorted out. So we went to the junk pile in the backyard, where they keep old boots, rags, broken bottles, and worn-out tin stuff, and rummaged around until we found an old tin washpan. We patched up the holes as best as we could to bake the pie in, then took it down to the cellar and filled it with flour without asking, and headed for breakfast. We found a couple of shingle nails that Tom said would be useful for a prisoner to carve his name and sorrows into the dungeon walls, so we slipped one into Aunt Sally’s apron pocket that was hanging on a chair, and the other we tucked into the band of Uncle Silas’s hat that was on the dresser. We heard the kids say their parents were going to the runaway slave's house this morning, and then we went to breakfast. Tom dropped the pewter spoon into Uncle Silas’s coat pocket, and Aunt Sally hadn’t come down yet, so we had to wait a little while.
And when she come she was hot and red and cross, and couldn’t hardly wait for the blessing; and then she went to sluicing out coffee with one hand and cracking the handiest child’s head with her thimble with the other, and says:
And when she arrived, she was hot, flushed, and annoyed, and could barely wait for the blessing; then she started pouring out coffee with one hand while tapping the nearest child's head with her thimble using the other, and said:
“I’ve hunted high and I’ve hunted low, and it does beat all what has become of your other shirt.”
“I’ve searched everywhere, and it’s unbelievable what happened to your other shirt.”
My heart fell down amongst my lungs and livers and things, and a hard piece of corn-crust started down my throat after it and got met on the road with a cough, and was shot across the table, and took one of the children in the eye and curled him up like a fishing-worm, and let a cry out of him the size of a warwhoop, and Tom he turned kinder blue around the gills, and it all amounted to a considerable state of things for about a quarter of a minute or as much as that, and I would a sold out for half price if there was a bidder. But after that we was all right again—it was the sudden surprise of it that knocked us so kind of cold. Uncle Silas he says:
My heart sank deep into my chest, and a rough piece of corn crust went down my throat right after it, only to meet a cough that propelled it across the table. It hit one of the kids in the eye and made him curl up like a worm, letting out a yell that was louder than a war cry. Tom turned kind of blue around the edges, and for about fifteen seconds, it was quite a scene. I would have sold myself for half price if anyone had offered. But after that, we were all fine again—it was just the surprise of it that caught us off guard. Uncle Silas said:
“It’s most uncommon curious, I can’t understand it. I know perfectly well I took it off, because—”
“It’s really unusual; I can’t figure it out. I know for sure I took it off, because—”
“Because you hain’t got but one on. Just listen at the man! I know you took it off, and know it by a better way than your wool-gethering memory, too, because it was on the clo’s-line yesterday—I see it there myself. But it’s gone, that’s the long and the short of it, and you’ll just have to change to a red flann’l one till I can get time to make a new one. And it’ll be the third I’ve made in two years. It just keeps a body on the jump to keep you in shirts; and whatever you do manage to do with ’m all is more’n I can make out. A body ’d think you would learn to take some sort of care of ’em at your time of life.”
“Because you only have one on. Just listen to the man! I know you took it off, and I know it better than your forgetful memory, too, because it was on the clothesline yesterday—I saw it there myself. But it’s gone, and that’s the bottom line, so you’ll just have to switch to a red flannel one until I can find the time to make a new one. And this will be the third one I’ve made in two years. It just keeps me busy trying to keep you in shirts; and whatever you manage to do with them is more than I can figure out. You’d think you would learn to take some care of them at your age.”
“I know it, Sally, and I do try all I can. But it oughtn’t to be altogether my fault, because, you know, I don’t see them nor have nothing to do with them except when they’re on me; and I don’t believe I’ve ever lost one of them off of me.”
“I know it, Sally, and I really do try as hard as I can. But it shouldn’t all be my fault, because, you know, I don’t see them or have anything to do with them except when they’re on me; and I don’t think I’ve ever lost one of them off of me.”
“Well, it ain’t your fault if you haven’t, Silas; you’d a done it if you could, I reckon. And the shirt ain’t all that’s gone, nuther. Ther’s a spoon gone; and that ain’t all. There was ten, and now ther’s only nine. The calf got the shirt, I reckon, but the calf never took the spoon, that’s certain.”
“Well, it’s not your fault if you haven’t, Silas; you would have done it if you could, I guess. And the shirt isn’t the only thing that’s missing, either. There’s a spoon missing; and that’s not all. There were ten, and now there are only nine. The calf got the shirt, I suppose, but the calf definitely didn’t take the spoon.”
“Why, what else is gone, Sally?”
“Why, what else is missing, Sally?”
“Ther’s six candles gone—that’s what. The rats could a got the candles, and I reckon they did; I wonder they don’t walk off with the whole place, the way you’re always going to stop their holes and don’t do it; and if they warn’t fools they’d sleep in your hair, Silas—you’d never find it out; but you can’t lay the spoon on the rats, and that I know.”
“That's six candles gone—no doubt about it. The rats could've taken the candles, and I bet they did; I wonder why they don't just take the whole place, since you keep saying you're going to block their holes and never do it; and if they weren't idiots, they'd be sleeping in your hair, Silas—you'd never know it; but you can't blame the spoon on the rats, and that I know.”
“Well, Sally, I’m in fault, and I acknowledge it; I’ve been remiss; but I won’t let to-morrow go by without stopping up them holes.”
“Well, Sally, I admit I messed up; I’ve been careless; but I won’t let tomorrow go by without fixing those holes.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t hurry; next year’ll do. Matilda Angelina Araminta Phelps!”
“Oh, I wouldn’t rush; next year will be fine. Matilda Angelina Araminta Phelps!”
Whack comes the thimble, and the child snatches her claws out of the sugar-bowl without fooling around any. Just then the nigger woman steps on to the passage, and says:
Whack goes the thimble, and the child quickly pulls her hands out of the sugar bowl without messing around. Just then, the black woman steps into the hallway and says:
“Missus, dey’s a sheet gone.”
“Ma'am, there's a sheet missing.”
“A sheet gone! Well, for the land’s sake!”
“A sheet gone! Wow, seriously!”
“I’ll stop up them holes to-day,” says Uncle Silas, looking sorrowful.
“I’ll stop up those holes today,” says Uncle Silas, looking sad.
“Oh, do shet up!—s’pose the rats took the sheet? Where’s it gone, Lize?”
“Oh, just shut up!—what if the rats took the sheet? Where did it go, Lize?”
“Clah to goodness I hain’t no notion, Miss’ Sally. She wuz on de clo’sline yistiddy, but she done gone: she ain’ dah no mo’ now.”
“Thank goodness I have no idea, Miss Sally. She was on the clothesline yesterday, but she’s gone now: she’s not here anymore.”
“I reckon the world is coming to an end. I never see the beat of it in all my born days. A shirt, and a sheet, and a spoon, and six can—”
“I think the world is coming to an end. I never seen anything like it in all my life. A shirt, a sheet, a spoon, and six cans—”
“Missus,” comes a young yaller wench, “dey’s a brass cannelstick miss’n.”
“Ma’am,” says a young Black girl, “there’s a brass candlestick missing.”
“Cler out from here, you hussy, er I’ll take a skillet to ye!”
“Get out of here, you hussy, or I’ll hit you with a skillet!”
Well, she was just a-biling. I begun to lay for a chance; I reckoned I would sneak out and go for the woods till the weather moderated. She kept a-raging right along, running her insurrection all by herself, and everybody else mighty meek and quiet; and at last Uncle Silas, looking kind of foolish, fishes up that spoon out of his pocket. She stopped, with her mouth open and her hands up; and as for me, I wished I was in Jeruslem or somewheres. But not long, because she says:
Well, she was really going off. I started to look for an opportunity; I figured I would sneak out and head for the woods until the weather calmed down. She kept on raging, throwing her tantrum all by herself, while everyone else was really meek and quiet; and finally, Uncle Silas, looking a bit silly, pulls that spoon out of his pocket. She stopped, with her mouth open and her hands up; and as for me, I wished I was in Jerusalem or somewhere else. But not for long, because she said:
“It’s just as I expected. So you had it in your pocket all the time; and like as not you’ve got the other things there, too. How’d it get there?”
“It’s exactly what I expected. So you had it in your pocket the whole time; and chances are you’ve got the other stuff there, too. How did it get there?”
“I reely don’t know, Sally,” he says, kind of apologizing, “or you know I would tell. I was a-studying over my text in Acts Seventeen before breakfast, and I reckon I put it in there, not noticing, meaning to put my Testament in, and it must be so, because my Testament ain’t in; but I’ll go and see; and if the Testament is where I had it, I’ll know I didn’t put it in, and that will show that I laid the Testament down and took up the spoon, and—”
“I really don’t know, Sally,” he says, kind of apologizing, “or you know I would tell you. I was studying my text in Acts Seventeen before breakfast, and I guess I put it in there without noticing, meaning to grab my Testament instead, and it must be true, because my Testament isn’t here; but I’ll go check; and if the Testament is where I had it, I’ll know I didn’t put it in, and that will prove that I set the Testament down and picked up the spoon, and—”
“Oh, for the land’s sake! Give a body a rest! Go ’long now, the whole kit and biling of ye; and don’t come nigh me again till I’ve got back my peace of mind.”
“Oh, for goodness' sake! Give me a break! Just go on now, all of you; and don’t come near me again until I’ve got my peace of mind back.”
I’d a heard her if she’d a said it to herself, let alone speaking it out; and I’d a got up and obeyed her if I’d a been dead. As we was passing through the setting-room the old man he took up his hat, and the shingle-nail fell out on the floor, and he just merely picked it up and laid it on the mantel-shelf, and never said nothing, and went out. Tom see him do it, and remembered about the spoon, and says:
I would have heard her if she had said it to herself, much less if she had said it out loud; and I would have gotten up and obeyed her even if I had been dead. As we were passing through the living room, the old man picked up his hat, and a shingle nail fell on the floor. He simply picked it up and laid it on the mantel, didn’t say anything, and just walked out. Tom saw him do it, remembered the spoon, and said:
“Well, it ain’t no use to send things by him no more, he ain’t reliable.” Then he says: “But he done us a good turn with the spoon, anyway, without knowing it, and so we’ll go and do him one without him knowing it—stop up his rat-holes.”
“Well, there's no point in sending things with him anymore; he’s not reliable.” Then he says, “But he did us a favor with the spoon, even if he didn’t realize it, so we’ll go do him a favor without him knowing it—block up his rat holes.”
There was a noble good lot of them down cellar, and it took us a whole hour, but we done the job tight and good and shipshape. Then we heard steps on the stairs, and blowed out our light and hid; and here comes the old man, with a candle in one hand and a bundle of stuff in t’other, looking as absent-minded as year before last. He went a mooning around, first to one rat-hole and then another, till he’d been to them all. Then he stood about five minutes, picking tallow-drip off of his candle and thinking. Then he turns off slow and dreamy towards the stairs, saying:
There were a lot of good things down in the cellar, and it took us a whole hour, but we completed the task neatly and properly. Then we heard footsteps on the stairs, so we blew out our light and hid; and in comes the old man, holding a candle in one hand and a bundle of stuff in the other, looking as lost as he did last year. He wandered around, checking one rat-hole after another, until he had looked at them all. Then he stood there for about five minutes, picking the wax drips off his candle and thinking. After that, he slowly and dreamily turned towards the stairs, saying:
“Well, for the life of me I can’t remember when I done it. I could show her now that I warn’t to blame on account of the rats. But never mind—let it go. I reckon it wouldn’t do no good.”
“Well, I honestly can’t remember when I did it. I could show her now that it wasn’t my fault because of the rats. But never mind—forget it. I guess it wouldn’t help anyway.”
And so he went on a-mumbling up stairs, and then we left. He was a mighty nice old man. And always is.
And so he kept mumbling as he went upstairs, and then we left. He was a really nice old man. And he always is.
Tom was a good deal bothered about what to do for a spoon, but he said we’d got to have it; so he took a think. When he had ciphered it out he told me how we was to do; then we went and waited around the spoon-basket till we see Aunt Sally coming, and then Tom went to counting the spoons and laying them out to one side, and I slid one of them up my sleeve, and Tom says:
Tom was really worried about how to get a spoon, but he said we needed one, so he started thinking. Once he figured it out, he explained his plan to me; then we hung around the spoon basket until Aunt Sally showed up. Tom began counting the spoons and setting them aside, and I sneaked one up my sleeve, and Tom said:
“Why, Aunt Sally, there ain’t but nine spoons yet.”
“Why, Aunt Sally, there are only nine spoons yet.”
She says:
She says:
“Go ’long to your play, and don’t bother me. I know better, I counted ’m myself.”
“Go on with your play, and don’t bother me. I know better; I counted them myself.”
“Well, I’ve counted them twice, Aunty, and I can’t make but nine.”
“Well, I’ve counted them twice, Aunty, and I can only come up with nine.”
She looked out of all patience, but of course she come to count—anybody would.
She looked out of all patience, but of course she came to realize—anyone would.
“I declare to gracious ther’ ain’t but nine!” she says. “Why, what in the world—plague take the things, I’ll count ’m again.”
“I declare to gracious there ain’t but nine!” she says. “Why, what in the world—plague take the things, I’ll count them again.”
So I slipped back the one I had, and when she got done counting, she says:
So I slid back the one I had, and when she finished counting, she said:
“Hang the troublesome rubbage, ther’s ten now!” and she looked huffy and bothered both. But Tom says:
“Forget the annoying stuff, there’s ten now!” and she looked annoyed and troubled at the same time. But Tom says:
“Why, Aunty, I don’t think there’s ten.”
“Why, Aunty, I don’t think there are ten.”
“You numskull, didn’t you see me count ’m?”
“You idiot, didn’t you see me count them?”
“I know, but—”
"I get it, but—"
“Well, I’ll count ’m again.”
“Well, I’ll count them again.”
So I smouched one, and they come out nine, same as the other time. Well, she was in a tearing way—just a-trembling all over, she was so mad. But she counted and counted till she got that addled she’d start to count in the basket for a spoon sometimes; and so, three times they come out right, and three times they come out wrong. Then she grabbed up the basket and slammed it across the house and knocked the cat galley-west; and she said cle’r out and let her have some peace, and if we come bothering around her again betwixt that and dinner she’d skin us. So we had the odd spoon, and dropped it in her apron-pocket whilst she was a-giving us our sailing orders, and Jim got it all right, along with her shingle nail, before noon. We was very well satisfied with this business, and Tom allowed it was worth twice the trouble it took, because he said now she couldn’t ever count them spoons twice alike again to save her life; and wouldn’t believe she’d counted them right if she did; and said that after she’d about counted her head off for the next three days he judged she’d give it up and offer to kill anybody that wanted her to ever count them any more.
So I snagged one, and they turned out to be nine, just like last time. Well, she was furious—totally trembling with rage. But she counted and counted until she got so mixed up that she even started to count the spoon in the basket sometimes; so, three times it added up right, and three times it didn’t. Then she picked up the basket and threw it across the room, knocking the cat sideways; she told us to clear out and let her have some peace, and if we bothered her again before dinner, she’d skin us alive. So we ended up with the spare spoon and dropped it in her apron pocket while she was giving us our orders, and Jim snagged it right back, along with her shingle nail, before noon. We were really pleased with this little scheme, and Tom said it was worth twice the trouble it took, because he figured now she could never count those spoons the same way twice again even if her life depended on it; and wouldn’t believe she counted them correctly even if she did; and he guessed after she'd spent the next three days counting to the point of exhaustion, she’d give up and threaten anyone who wanted her to count again.
So we put the sheet back on the line that night, and stole one out of her closet; and kept on putting it back and stealing it again for a couple of days till she didn’t know how many sheets she had any more, and she didn’t care, and warn’t a-going to bullyrag the rest of her soul out about it, and wouldn’t count them again not to save her life; she druther die first.
So we put the sheet back on the line that night and took one from her closet. We kept putting it back and taking it again for a couple of days until she had no idea how many sheets she had anymore, and she didn’t care. She wasn’t going to stress herself out over it and wouldn’t count them again even to save her life; she’d rather die first.
So we was all right now, as to the shirt and the sheet and the spoon and the candles, by the help of the calf and the rats and the mixed-up counting; and as to the candlestick, it warn’t no consequence, it would blow over by-and-by.
So we were all good now, regarding the shirt, the sheet, the spoon, and the candles, thanks to the calf, the rats, and the messed-up counting; and as for the candlestick, it didn’t really matter, it would all blow over eventually.
But that pie was a job; we had no end of trouble with that pie. We fixed it up away down in the woods, and cooked it there; and we got it done at last, and very satisfactory, too; but not all in one day; and we had to use up three wash-pans full of flour before we got through, and we got burnt pretty much all over, in places, and eyes put out with the smoke; because, you see, we didn’t want nothing but a crust, and we couldn’t prop it up right, and she would always cave in. But of course we thought of the right way at last—which was to cook the ladder, too, in the pie. So then we laid in with Jim the second night, and tore up the sheet all in little strings and twisted them together, and long before daylight we had a lovely rope that you could a hung a person with. We let on it took nine months to make it.
But that pie was a whole project; we had endless trouble with that pie. We made it all the way out in the woods and cooked it there, and we finally got it done, and it turned out really well, too. But it didn’t happen in just one day; we had to use three washbasins full of flour before we finished, and we got burned in a lot of places, and our eyes stung from the smoke. You see, we just needed a crust, but we couldn’t support it properly, and it kept caving in. But eventually, we figured out the best way to do it—which was to cook the ladder into the pie as well. So, the second night, we teamed up with Jim, ripped the sheet into little strings, twisted them together, and long before dawn, we had a nice rope you could hang someone with. We pretended it took nine months to make it.
And in the forenoon we took it down to the woods, but it wouldn’t go into the pie. Being made of a whole sheet, that way, there was rope enough for forty pies if we’d a wanted them, and plenty left over for soup, or sausage, or anything you choose. We could a had a whole dinner.
And in the morning we took it down to the woods, but it wouldn’t fit in the pie. Since it was made from a whole sheet, there was enough rope for forty pies if we wanted, and plenty left over for soup, sausage, or anything you like. We could have had a full dinner.
But we didn’t need it. All we needed was just enough for the pie, and so we throwed the rest away. We didn’t cook none of the pies in the wash-pan—afraid the solder would melt; but Uncle Silas he had a noble brass warming-pan which he thought considerable of, because it belonged to one of his ancesters with a long wooden handle that come over from England with William the Conqueror in the Mayflower or one of them early ships and was hid away up garret with a lot of other old pots and things that was valuable, not on account of being any account, because they warn’t, but on account of them being relicts, you know, and we snaked her out, private, and took her down there, but she failed on the first pies, because we didn’t know how, but she come up smiling on the last one. We took and lined her with dough, and set her in the coals, and loaded her up with rag rope, and put on a dough roof, and shut down the lid, and put hot embers on top, and stood off five foot, with the long handle, cool and comfortable, and in fifteen minutes she turned out a pie that was a satisfaction to look at. But the person that et it would want to fetch a couple of kags of toothpicks along, for if that rope ladder wouldn’t cramp him down to business I don’t know nothing what I’m talking about, and lay him in enough stomach-ache to last him till next time, too.
But we didn’t need it. All we needed was just enough for the pie, so we threw the rest away. We didn’t cook any of the pies in the washpan—afraid the solder would melt; but Uncle Silas had a fancy brass warming pan that he really valued because it belonged to one of his ancestors who came over from England with William the Conqueror in the Mayflower or one of those early ships. It was hidden away in the attic with a bunch of other old pots and things that were valuable, not because they were valuable in themselves, but because they were relics, you know. We pulled it out privately and took it down there, but it failed on the first pies because we didn’t know how to use it. However, it worked out great on the last one. We lined it with dough, set it in the coals, loaded it up with rag rope, put a dough roof on top, closed the lid, and added hot embers on top. We stood back five feet, holding the long handle, cool and comfortable, and in fifteen minutes it produced a pie that was a joy to look at. But whoever ate it would need to bring a couple of packs of toothpicks, because if that rope ladder didn’t tighten him up, I don’t know what does, and it would probably give him enough of a stomach ache to last until next time, too.
Nat didn’t look when we put the witch pie in Jim’s pan; and we put the three tin plates in the bottom of the pan under the vittles; and so Jim got everything all right, and as soon as he was by himself he busted into the pie and hid the rope ladder inside of his straw tick, and scratched some marks on a tin plate and throwed it out of the window-hole.
Nat didn’t see us when we put the witch pie in Jim’s pan; we also placed the three tin plates at the bottom of the pan under the food. So Jim got everything just fine, and as soon as he was alone, he dug into the pie and hid the rope ladder inside his straw mattress. Then he scratched some marks on a tin plate and threw it out of the window.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Making them pens was a distressid tough job, and so was the saw; and Jim allowed the inscription was going to be the toughest of all. That’s the one which the prisoner has to scrabble on the wall. But he had to have it; Tom said he’d got to; there warn’t no case of a state prisoner not scrabbling his inscription to leave behind, and his coat of arms.
Making pens was a really tough job, and so was the saw; and Jim thought the inscription was going to be the hardest part of all. That’s the one the prisoner has to scratch on the wall. But he had to have it; Tom said he’d got to; there was no case of a state prisoner not scratching his inscription to leave behind, along with his coat of arms.
“Look at Lady Jane Grey,” he says; “look at Gilford Dudley; look at old Northumberland! Why, Huck, s’pose it is considerble trouble?—what you going to do?—how you going to get around it? Jim’s got to do his inscription and coat of arms. They all do.”
“Check out Lady Jane Grey,” he says; “look at Gilford Dudley; look at old Northumberland! Why, Huck, suppose it is quite a bit of trouble?—what are you going to do?—how are you going to handle it? Jim’s got to do his inscription and coat of arms. They all do.”
Jim says:
Jim says:
“Why, Mars Tom, I hain’t got no coat o’ arm; I hain’t got nuffn but dish yer ole shirt, en you knows I got to keep de journal on dat.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I don’t have any coat of arms; I only have this old shirt, and you know I have to keep the journal on that.”
“Oh, you don’t understand, Jim; a coat of arms is very different.”
“Oh, you don’t get it, Jim; a coat of arms is totally different.”
“Well,” I says, “Jim’s right, anyway, when he says he ain’t got no coat of arms, because he hain’t.”
“Well,” I say, “Jim’s right, anyway, when he says he doesn’t have a coat of arms, because he doesn’t.”
“I reckon I knowed that,” Tom says, “but you bet he’ll have one before he goes out of this—because he’s going out right, and there ain’t going to be no flaws in his record.”
“I think I knew that,” Tom says, “but you can bet he’ll have one before he leaves this place—because he’s leaving right, and there aren’t going to be any flaws in his record.”
So whilst me and Jim filed away at the pens on a brickbat apiece, Jim a-making his’n out of the brass and I making mine out of the spoon, Tom set to work to think out the coat of arms. By-and-by he said he’d struck so many good ones he didn’t hardly know which to take, but there was one which he reckoned he’d decide on. He says:
So while Jim and I worked on our pens, each using a different tool—Jim making his from brass and I making mine from a spoon—Tom started to brainstorm the coat of arms. After a while, he said he had come up with so many great ideas that he could barely choose which one to go with, but he mentioned there was one he thought he would settle on. He said:
“On the scutcheon we’ll have a bend or in the dexter base, a saltire murrey in the fess, with a dog, couchant, for common charge, and under his foot a chain embattled, for slavery, with a chevron vert in a chief engrailed, and three invected lines on a field azure, with the nombril points rampant on a dancette indented; crest, a runaway nigger, sable, with his bundle over his shoulder on a bar sinister; and a couple of gules for supporters, which is you and me; motto, Maggiore fretta, minore atto. Got it out of a book—means the more haste, the less speed.”
“On the shield, we'll have a gold diagonal line in the lower right corner, a dark red cross in the center, with a resting dog as a common symbol, and beneath its paw, a jagged chain representing slavery, along with a green chevron at the top with wavy edges, and three curved lines on a blue background, with the central points standing out on notched edges; the crest features a runaway black figure with a bundle over his shoulder on a diagonal stripe; and two red figures as supporters, which are you and me; the motto is 'Maggiore fretta, minore atto.' I found it in a book—it means the more haste, the less speed.”
“Geewhillikins,” I says, “but what does the rest of it mean?”
“Wow,” I said, “but what does the rest of it mean?”
“We ain’t got no time to bother over that,” he says; “we got to dig in like all git-out.”
“We don’t have time to worry about that,” he says; “we need to get to work right away.”
“Well, anyway,” I says, “what’s some of it? What’s a fess?”
“Well, anyway,” I said, “what’s some of it? What’s a fess?”
“A fess—a fess is—you don’t need to know what a fess is. I’ll show him how to make it when he gets to it.”
“A fess—a fess is—you don’t need to know what a fess is. I’ll show him how to make it when he gets to it.”
“Shucks, Tom,” I says, “I think you might tell a person. What’s a bar sinister?”
“Come on, Tom,” I said, “I think you should tell me. What’s a bar sinister?”
“Oh, I don’t know. But he’s got to have it. All the nobility does.”
“Oh, I have no idea. But he definitely has to have it. All the nobility does.”
That was just his way. If it didn’t suit him to explain a thing to you, he wouldn’t do it. You might pump at him a week, it wouldn’t make no difference.
That was just his style. If he didn’t feel like explaining something to you, he wouldn’t. You could ask him for a week, and it wouldn’t change a thing.
He’d got all that coat of arms business fixed, so now he started in to finish up the rest of that part of the work, which was to plan out a mournful inscription—said Jim got to have one, like they all done. He made up a lot, and wrote them out on a paper, and read them off, so:
He had taken care of all the coat of arms stuff, so now he began to wrap up the rest of that task, which was to come up with a sad inscription—he said Jim needed one, just like everyone else had. He created several options, wrote them down on a piece of paper, and read them out loud, saying:
1. Here a captive heart busted.
Here a captive heart broke.
2. Here a poor prisoner, forsook by the world and friends, fretted out his sorrowful life.
2. Here, a poor prisoner, abandoned by the world and friends, wasted away his sorrowful life.
3. Here a lonely heart broke, and a worn spirit went to its rest, after thirty-seven years of solitary captivity.
3. Here, a lonely heart broke, and a tired spirit found peace after thirty-seven years of being alone.
4. Here, homeless and friendless, after thirty-seven years of bitter captivity, perished a noble stranger, natural son of Louis XIV.
4. Here, homeless and without friends, after thirty-seven years of harsh captivity, died a noble stranger, the illegitimate son of Louis XIV.
Tom’s voice trembled whilst he was reading them, and he most broke down. When he got done he couldn’t no way make up his mind which one for Jim to scrabble on to the wall, they was all so good; but at last he allowed he would let him scrabble them all on. Jim said it would take him a year to scrabble such a lot of truck on to the logs with a nail, and he didn’t know how to make letters, besides; but Tom said he would block them out for him, and then he wouldn’t have nothing to do but just follow the lines. Then pretty soon he says:
Tom's voice shook as he read them, and he almost broke down. When he finished, he couldn't decide which one to have Jim write on the wall; they were all so good. But finally, he decided to let Jim write them all. Jim said it would take him a year to write that much stuff on the logs with a nail, and he didn’t even know how to make letters. But Tom said he would outline them for him, and then all Jim had to do was follow the lines. Then pretty soon he said:
“Come to think, the logs ain’t a-going to do; they don’t have log walls in a dungeon: we got to dig the inscriptions into a rock. We’ll fetch a rock.”
“Now that I think about it, the logs won't work; there aren't any log walls in a dungeon. We need to carve the inscriptions into a rock. We'll get a rock.”
Jim said the rock was worse than the logs; he said it would take him such a pison long time to dig them into a rock he wouldn’t ever get out. But Tom said he would let me help him do it. Then he took a look to see how me and Jim was getting along with the pens. It was most pesky tedious hard work and slow, and didn’t give my hands no show to get well of the sores, and we didn’t seem to make no headway, hardly; so Tom says:
Jim said the rock was worse than the logs; he said it would take him a really long time to dig them into a rock he’d never get out of. But Tom said he would let me help him with it. Then he checked to see how Jim and I were doing with the pens. It was super tedious hard work and slow, and it didn’t give my hands a chance to heal from the sores, and we barely seemed to make any progress, so Tom said:
“I know how to fix it. We got to have a rock for the coat of arms and mournful inscriptions, and we can kill two birds with that same rock. There’s a gaudy big grindstone down at the mill, and we’ll smouch it, and carve the things on it, and file out the pens and the saw on it, too.”
“I know how to fix it. We need a rock for the coat of arms and some sad inscriptions, and we can achieve both with the same rock. There’s a flashy big grindstone down at the mill, and we’ll swipe it, carve the designs on it, and also file out the pens and saw on it.”
It warn’t no slouch of an idea; and it warn’t no slouch of a grindstone nuther; but we allowed we’d tackle it. It warn’t quite midnight yet, so we cleared out for the mill, leaving Jim at work. We smouched the grindstone, and set out to roll her home, but it was a most nation tough job. Sometimes, do what we could, we couldn’t keep her from falling over, and she come mighty near mashing us every time. Tom said she was going to get one of us, sure, before we got through. We got her half way; and then we was plumb played out, and most drownded with sweat. We see it warn’t no use; we got to go and fetch Jim. So he raised up his bed and slid the chain off of the bed-leg, and wrapt it round and round his neck, and we crawled out through our hole and down there, and Jim and me laid into that grindstone and walked her along like nothing; and Tom superintended. He could out-superintend any boy I ever see. He knowed how to do everything.
It wasn't a bad idea, and it wasn't a bad grindstone either; but we figured we’d give it a shot. It wasn’t quite midnight yet, so we headed to the mill, leaving Jim busy at work. We snatched the grindstone and set out to roll it home, but it was a really tough job. No matter what we did, we couldn’t keep it from tipping over, and it nearly smashed us every time. Tom said one of us was definitely going to get hurt before we finished. We got it halfway home, and then we were completely worn out and soaked with sweat. We saw it was no use; we had to go get Jim. So he lifted up his bed, slid the chain off the bed leg, wrapped it around his neck, and we crawled out through our hole. Then Jim and I got to work on that grindstone and moved it along easily, while Tom supervised. He could out-supervise any kid I ever saw. He knew how to do everything.
Our hole was pretty big, but it warn’t big enough to get the grindstone through; but Jim he took the pick and soon made it big enough. Then Tom marked out them things on it with the nail, and set Jim to work on them, with the nail for a chisel and an iron bolt from the rubbage in the lean-to for a hammer, and told him to work till the rest of his candle quit on him, and then he could go to bed, and hide the grindstone under his straw tick and sleep on it. Then we helped him fix his chain back on the bed-leg, and was ready for bed ourselves. But Tom thought of something, and says:
Our hole was pretty big, but it wasn’t big enough to fit the grindstone through; so Jim took the pick and quickly made it big enough. Then Tom marked out the designs on it with the nail and had Jim work on them, using the nail as a chisel and an iron bolt from the junk in the shed as a hammer. He told Jim to keep going until his candle burned out, and then he could go to bed and hide the grindstone under his straw mattress and sleep on it. After that, we helped him reattach his chain to the bed leg and got ready for bed ourselves. But then Tom thought of something and said:
“You got any spiders in here, Jim?”
“You got any spiders in here, Jim?”
“No, sah, thanks to goodness I hain’t, Mars Tom.”
“No, sir, thank goodness I’m not, Master Tom.”
“All right, we’ll get you some.”
“All right, we’ll get you some.”
“But bless you, honey, I doan’ want none. I’s afeard un um. I jis’ ’s soon have rattlesnakes aroun’.”
“But bless you, honey, I don’t want any. I’m scared of them. I’d just as soon have rattlesnakes around.”
Tom thought a minute or two, and says:
Tom thought for a minute or two and said:
“It’s a good idea. And I reckon it’s been done. It must a been done; it stands to reason. Yes, it’s a prime good idea. Where could you keep it?”
“It’s a great idea. And I think it’s been done. It must have been done; it makes sense. Yes, it’s a really good idea. Where could you store it?”
“Keep what, Mars Tom?”
"Keep what, Mars Tom?"
“Why, a rattlesnake.”
“Look, a rattlesnake.”
“De goodness gracious alive, Mars Tom! Why, if dey was a rattlesnake to come in heah I’d take en bust right out thoo dat log wall, I would, wid my head.”
“Goodness gracious alive, Mars Tom! If a rattlesnake were to come in here, I’d smash right through that log wall with my head.”
“Why, Jim, you wouldn’t be afraid of it after a little. You could tame it.”
“Come on, Jim, you wouldn't be scared of it after some time. You could train it.”
“Tame it!”
“Control it!”
“Yes—easy enough. Every animal is grateful for kindness and petting, and they wouldn’t think of hurting a person that pets them. Any book will tell you that. You try—that’s all I ask; just try for two or three days. Why, you can get him so, in a little while, that he’ll love you; and sleep with you; and won’t stay away from you a minute; and will let you wrap him round your neck and put his head in your mouth.”
“Yes—it's simple. Every animal appreciates kindness and affection, and they wouldn’t even consider hurting someone who pets them. Any book will confirm that. Just give it a shot—that’s all I’m asking; just try for a couple of days. Honestly, you can get him to the point where he’ll love you; sleep with you; won’t leave your side; and will let you wrap him around your neck and even put his head in your mouth.”
“Please, Mars Tom—doan’ talk so! I can’t stan’ it! He’d let me shove his head in my mouf—fer a favor, hain’t it? I lay he’d wait a pow’ful long time ’fo’ I ast him. En mo’ en dat, I doan’ want him to sleep wid me.”
“Please, Mars Tom—don’t talk like that! I can’t stand it! He’d let me shove his head in my mouth—for a favor, right? I bet he’d wait a really long time before I asked him. And more than that, I don’t want him to sleep with me.”
“Jim, don’t act so foolish. A prisoner’s got to have some kind of a dumb pet, and if a rattlesnake hain’t ever been tried, why, there’s more glory to be gained in your being the first to ever try it than any other way you could ever think of to save your life.”
“Jim, don’t be so foolish. A prisoner’s got to have some kind of a silly pet, and if a rattlesnake hasn’t ever been tried, then there’s more honor in being the first to try it than any other way you could think of to save your life.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I doan’ want no sich glory. Snake take ’n bite Jim’s chin off, den whah is de glory? No, sah, I doan’ want no sich doin’s.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I don’t want any of that glory. A snake biting off Jim’s chin, then what’s the glory in that? No, sir, I don’t want any part of that.”
“Blame it, can’t you try? I only want you to try—you needn’t keep it up if it don’t work.”
“Come on, can’t you try? I just want you to try—you don’t have to keep it up if it doesn’t work.”
“But de trouble all done ef de snake bite me while I’s a tryin’ him. Mars Tom, I’s willin’ to tackle mos’ anything ’at ain’t onreasonable, but ef you en Huck fetches a rattlesnake in heah for me to tame, I’s gwyne to leave, dat’s shore.”
“But the trouble is all done if the snake bites me while I'm trying to handle it. Mr. Tom, I'm willing to tackle just about anything that isn't unreasonable, but if you and Huck bring a rattlesnake in here for me to tame, I'm going
“Well, then, let it go, let it go, if you’re so bull-headed about it. We can get you some garter-snakes, and you can tie some buttons on their tails, and let on they’re rattlesnakes, and I reckon that’ll have to do.”
“Well, fine, let it go, let it go, if you’re so stubborn about it. We can get you some garter snakes, and you can tie some buttons on their tails and pretend they’re rattlesnakes, and I guess that’ll have to do.”
“I k’n stan’ dem, Mars Tom, but blame’ ’f I couldn’ get along widout um, I tell you dat. I never knowed b’fo’ ’t was so much bother and trouble to be a prisoner.”
“I can stand them, Mars Tom, but I’d be lying if I said I could get along without them, I tell you that. I never knew before it was so much hassle and trouble to be a prisoner.”
“Well, it always is when it’s done right. You got any rats around here?”
“Well, it always is when it’s done right. Got any rats around here?”
“No, sah, I hain’t seed none.”
“No, sir, I haven't seen any.”
“Well, we’ll get you some rats.”
“Well, we’ll get you some rats.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I doan’ want no rats. Dey’s de dadblamedest creturs to ’sturb a body, en rustle roun’ over ’im, en bite his feet, when he’s tryin’ to sleep, I ever see. No, sah, gimme g’yarter-snakes, ’f I’s got to have ’m, but doan’ gimme no rats; I hain’ got no use f’r um, skasely.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I don’t want any rats. They’re the most annoying creatures, rustling around and biting your feet when you’re trying to sleep. I’ve ever seen. No, sir, give me garden snakes if I have to have something, but don’t give me any rats; I hardly have any use for them.”
“But, Jim, you got to have ’em—they all do. So don’t make no more fuss about it. Prisoners ain’t ever without rats. There ain’t no instance of it. And they train them, and pet them, and learn them tricks, and they get to be as sociable as flies. But you got to play music to them. You got anything to play music on?”
“But, Jim, you have to have them—they all do. So don’t make any more fuss about it. Prisoners never go without rats. There’s no case of that. And they train them, and pet them, and teach them tricks, and they become as friendly as flies. But you have to play music for them. Do you have something to play music on?”
“I ain’ got nuffn but a coase comb en a piece o’ paper, en a juice-harp; but I reck’n dey wouldn’ take no stock in a juice-harp.”
“I don’t have anything but a coarse comb and a piece of paper, and a harmonica; but I guess they wouldn’t care about a harmonica.”
“Yes they would. They don’t care what kind of music ’tis. A jews-harp’s plenty good enough for a rat. All animals like music—in a prison they dote on it. Specially, painful music; and you can’t get no other kind out of a jews-harp. It always interests them; they come out to see what’s the matter with you. Yes, you’re all right; you’re fixed very well. You want to set on your bed nights before you go to sleep, and early in the mornings, and play your jews-harp; play ‘The Last Link is Broken’—that’s the thing that’ll scoop a rat quicker ’n anything else; and when you’ve played about two minutes you’ll see all the rats, and the snakes, and spiders, and things begin to feel worried about you, and come. And they’ll just fairly swarm over you, and have a noble good time.”
“Yes, they would. They don’t care what kind of music it is. A jews-harp is good enough for a rat. All animals enjoy music—in a prison, they love it. Especially, sad music; and you can’t get any other kind from a jews-harp. It always catches their interest; they come out to see what's going on with you. Yes, you’re fine; you’re set up nicely. You should sit on your bed at night before you go to sleep, and in the mornings, and play your jews-harp; play ‘The Last Link is Broken’—that’s the thing that’ll attract a rat faster than anything else; and after you’ve played for about two minutes, you’ll see all the rats, snakes, spiders, and other creatures start to feel anxious about you, and come. And they’ll just swarm over you and have a great time.”
“Yes, dey will, I reck’n, Mars Tom, but what kine er time is Jim havin’? Blest if I kin see de pint. But I’ll do it ef I got to. I reck’n I better keep de animals satisfied, en not have no trouble in de house.”
“Yes, they will, I guess, Mars Tom, but what kind of time is Jim having? I really can’t see the point. But I’ll do it if I have to. I guess I better keep the animals satisfied and avoid any trouble in the house.”
Tom waited to think it over, and see if there wasn’t nothing else; and pretty soon he says:
Tom took a moment to think it over and see if there was anything else. After a little while, he said:
“Oh, there’s one thing I forgot. Could you raise a flower here, do you reckon?”
“Oh, there’s one thing I forgot. Could you plant a flower here, do you think?”
“I doan know but maybe I could, Mars Tom; but it’s tolable dark in heah, en I ain’ got no use f’r no flower, nohow, en she’d be a pow’ful sight o’ trouble.”
"I don't know, but maybe I could, Mars Tom; but it’s pretty dark in here, and I have no use for any flower anyway, and it would be a whole lot of trouble."
“Well, you try it, anyway. Some other prisoners has done it.”
“Well, you give it a shot, anyway. Some other prisoners have done it.”
“One er dem big cat-tail-lookin’ mullen-stalks would grow in heah, Mars Tom, I reck’n, but she wouldn’t be wuth half de trouble she’d coss.”
“One of them big cat-tail-looking mullen stalks would grow in here, Mars Tom, I guess, but it wouldn’t be worth half the trouble it would cause.”
“Don’t you believe it. We’ll fetch you a little one and you plant it in the corner over there, and raise it. And don’t call it mullen, call it Pitchiola—that’s its right name when it’s in a prison. And you want to water it with your tears.”
“Don’t you believe it. We’ll get you a little one and you can plant it in the corner over there and take care of it. And don’t call it mullen, call it Pitchiola—that’s its real name when it’s in a prison. And you should water it with your tears.”
“Why, I got plenty spring water, Mars Tom.”
“Why, I have plenty of spring water, Mars Tom.”
“You don’t want spring water; you want to water it with your tears. It’s the way they always do.”
“You don’t want spring water; you want to water it with your tears. That’s how they always do it.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I lay I kin raise one er dem mullen-stalks twyste wid spring water whiles another man’s a start’n one wid tears.”
“Why, Mars Tom, I bet I can grow one of those mullen stalks twice with spring water while another man is starting one with tears.”
“That ain’t the idea. You got to do it with tears.”
"That's not the idea. You have to do it with tears."
“She’ll die on my han’s, Mars Tom, she sholy will; kase I doan’ skasely ever cry.”
“She’ll die in my hands, Mars Tom, she really will; because I hardly ever cry.”
So Tom was stumped. But he studied it over, and then said Jim would have to worry along the best he could with an onion. He promised he would go to the nigger cabins and drop one, private, in Jim’s coffee-pot, in the morning. Jim said he would “jis’ ’s soon have tobacker in his coffee;” and found so much fault with it, and with the work and bother of raising the mullen, and jews-harping the rats, and petting and flattering up the snakes and spiders and things, on top of all the other work he had to do on pens, and inscriptions, and journals, and things, which made it more trouble and worry and responsibility to be a prisoner than anything he ever undertook, that Tom most lost all patience with him; and said he was just loadened down with more gaudier chances than a prisoner ever had in the world to make a name for himself, and yet he didn’t know enough to appreciate them, and they was just about wasted on him. So Jim he was sorry, and said he wouldn’t behave so no more, and then me and Tom shoved for bed.
So Tom was stuck. But he thought it over and then said Jim would just have to manage the best he could with an onion. He promised he would go to the cabins and secretly drop one in Jim’s coffee pot in the morning. Jim said he would “just as soon have tobacco in his coffee;” and complained a lot about it, and about the hassle of growing the mullein, and trapping the rats, and caring for the snakes and spiders, on top of all the other work he had to do with pens, and inscriptions, and journals, and stuff, which made it more trouble and stress and responsibility to be a prisoner than anything he ever tried, that Tom nearly lost all patience with him; and said he was just loaded down with more amazing opportunities
CHAPTER XXXIX.
In the morning we went up to the village and bought a wire rat-trap and fetched it down, and unstopped the best rat-hole, and in about an hour we had fifteen of the bulliest kind of ones; and then we took it and put it in a safe place under Aunt Sally’s bed. But while we was gone for spiders little Thomas Franklin Benjamin Jefferson Elexander Phelps found it there, and opened the door of it to see if the rats would come out, and they did; and Aunt Sally she come in, and when we got back she was a-standing on top of the bed raising Cain, and the rats was doing what they could to keep off the dull times for her. So she took and dusted us both with the hickry, and we was as much as two hours catching another fifteen or sixteen, drat that meddlesome cub, and they warn’t the likeliest, nuther, because the first haul was the pick of the flock. I never see a likelier lot of rats than what that first haul was.
In the morning, we went up to the village and bought a wire rat trap, then took it back down, cleared out the best rat hole, and within about an hour we had captured fifteen really good ones. We put it in a safe spot under Aunt Sally's bed. But while we were gone to look for spiders, little Thomas Franklin Benjamin Jefferson Alexander Phelps found it and opened the door to see if the rats would come out, and they did. Aunt Sally came in, and when we got back, she was standing on top of the bed, raising a fuss, while the rats were doing their best to keep her entertained. So she took a switch to us both, and we spent nearly two hours catching another fifteen or sixteen, darn that pesky kid, and they weren't even that great because the first catch had the best of the bunch. I've never seen a better group of rats than that first catch.
We got a splendid stock of sorted spiders, and bugs, and frogs, and caterpillars, and one thing or another; and we like to got a hornet’s nest, but we didn’t. The family was at home. We didn’t give it right up, but stayed with them as long as we could; because we allowed we’d tire them out or they’d got to tire us out, and they done it. Then we got allycumpain and rubbed on the places, and was pretty near all right again, but couldn’t set down convenient. And so we went for the snakes, and grabbed a couple of dozen garters and house-snakes, and put them in a bag, and put it in our room, and by that time it was supper-time, and a rattling good honest day’s work: and hungry?—oh, no, I reckon not! And there warn’t a blessed snake up there when we went back—we didn’t half tie the sack, and they worked out somehow, and left. But it didn’t matter much, because they was still on the premises somewheres. So we judged we could get some of them again. No, there warn’t no real scarcity of snakes about the house for a considerable spell. You’d see them dripping from the rafters and places every now and then; and they generly landed in your plate, or down the back of your neck, and most of the time where you didn’t want them. Well, they was handsome and striped, and there warn’t no harm in a million of them; but that never made no difference to Aunt Sally; she despised snakes, be the breed what they might, and she couldn’t stand them no way you could fix it; and every time one of them flopped down on her, it didn’t make no difference what she was doing, she would just lay that work down and light out. I never see such a woman. And you could hear her whoop to Jericho. You couldn’t get her to take a-holt of one of them with the tongs. And if she turned over and found one in bed she would scramble out and lift a howl that you would think the house was afire. She disturbed the old man so that he said he could most wish there hadn’t ever been no snakes created. Why, after every last snake had been gone clear out of the house for as much as a week Aunt Sally warn’t over it yet; she warn’t near over it; when she was setting thinking about something you could touch her on the back of her neck with a feather and she would jump right out of her stockings. It was very curious. But Tom said all women was just so. He said they was made that way for some reason or other.
We had a great collection of sorted spiders, bugs, frogs, caterpillars, and more; we wanted to get a hornet’s nest, but we didn’t. The family was home. We didn’t give up right away but stayed with them as long as we could because we figured we’d tire them out or they’d tire us out, and they did. Then we got some ointment and rubbed it on the sore spots, and we were almost fine again, but we couldn’t sit comfortably. So we went after the snakes, caught a couple of dozen garter snakes and house snakes, put them in a bag, and stored it in our room. By that time, it was supper time, and what a busy day it had been. Hungry? Oh, no, I don’t think so! And there wasn’t a single snake left in the bag when we got back—we hadn’t tied the sack well, and they managed to get out. But it didn’t matter much because there were still some around the house somewhere. So we figured we could catch some more. No, there wasn’t a real shortage of snakes near the house for quite a while. You’d see them slithering down from the rafters and other places now and then, and they usually ended up in your plate or down the back of your neck, and most of the time where you didn’t want them. Well, they were nice-looking and striped, and having a million of them wouldn’t cause any harm; but that never mattered to Aunt Sally; she hated snakes, no matter what kind they were, and she couldn’t stand them in any way. Every time one of them landed on her, no matter what she was doing, she would drop everything and run. I’ve never seen a woman like her. You could hear her shouting all the way to Jericho. You couldn’t get her to touch one with the tongs. And if she turned over and found one in bed, she would jump out and scream like the house was on fire. She disturbed the old man so much that he said he wished snakes had never been created. Why, even after every last snake had been gone from the house for a week, Aunt Sally still hadn’t gotten over it; she wasn’t close to getting over it; when she was sitting and thinking about something, if you touched her on the back of her neck with a feather, she would jump right out of her skin. It was really strange. But Tom said all women were like that. He said they were made that way for some reason or another.
We got a licking every time one of our snakes come in her way, and she allowed these lickings warn’t nothing to what she would do if we ever loaded up the place again with them. I didn’t mind the lickings, because they didn’t amount to nothing; but I minded the trouble we had to lay in another lot. But we got them laid in, and all the other things; and you never see a cabin as blithesome as Jim’s was when they’d all swarm out for music and go for him. Jim didn’t like the spiders, and the spiders didn’t like Jim; and so they’d lay for him, and make it mighty warm for him. And he said that between the rats and the snakes and the grindstone there warn’t no room in bed for him, skasely; and when there was, a body couldn’t sleep, it was so lively, and it was always lively, he said, because they never all slept at one time, but took turn about, so when the snakes was asleep the rats was on deck, and when the rats turned in the snakes come on watch, so he always had one gang under him, in his way, and t’other gang having a circus over him, and if he got up to hunt a new place the spiders would take a chance at him as he crossed over. He said if he ever got out this time he wouldn’t ever be a prisoner again, not for a salary.
We got a beating every time one of our snakes crossed her path, and she made it clear that those beatings were nothing compared to what she’d do if we ever filled the place with them again. I didn’t mind the beatings because they didn't amount to much; but I did mind the hassle we had to go through to set up another batch. But we managed to get them in, along with everything else; and you’d never see a cabin as lively as Jim’s was when they’d all come out for music and go after him. Jim wasn’t fond of the spiders, and the spiders weren’t fond of Jim either; so they’d ambush him, making things pretty uncomfortable for him. He said that between the rats, the snakes, and the grindstone, there was barely any room for him in bed; and even when there was, a person couldn’t sleep because it was too active, and it was always active, he said, because they never all slept at the same time, but took turns. When the snakes were asleep, the rats were on guard, and when the rats settled in, the snakes took over, so he always had one crew under him, in his way, while the other crew was having a circus above him. And if he got up to find a new spot, the spiders would take the opportunity to go after him as he passed by. He said if he ever got out this time he wouldn’t be a prisoner again, not for any amount of money.
Well, by the end of three weeks everything was in pretty good shape. The shirt was sent in early, in a pie, and every time a rat bit Jim he would get up and write a little in his journal whilst the ink was fresh; the pens was made, the inscriptions and so on was all carved on the grindstone; the bed-leg was sawed in two, and we had et up the sawdust, and it give us a most amazing stomach-ache. We reckoned we was all going to die, but didn’t. It was the most undigestible sawdust I ever see; and Tom said the same.
Well, by the end of three weeks, everything was looking pretty good. The shirt was sent in early, in a pie, and every time a rat bit Jim, he would get up and write a little in his journal while the ink was still fresh; the pens were made, the inscriptions, and everything was all carved on the grindstone; the bed leg was sawed in two, and we ate up the sawdust, which gave us a terrible stomach ache. We thought we were all going to die, but we didn’t. It was the most indigestible sawdust I’ve ever seen, and Tom said the same.
But as I was saying, we’d got all the work done now, at last; and we was all pretty much fagged out, too, but mainly Jim. The old man had wrote a couple of times to the plantation below Orleans to come and get their runaway nigger, but hadn’t got no answer, because there warn’t no such plantation; so he allowed he would advertise Jim in the St. Louis and New Orleans papers; and when he mentioned the St. Louis ones it give me the cold shivers, and I see we hadn’t no time to lose. So Tom said, now for the nonnamous letters.
But like I was saying, we had finally finished all the work; we were all pretty exhausted, especially Jim. The old man had written a couple of times to the plantation down in New Orleans to come and get their runaway slave, but he hadn’t received any response because there wasn’t a plantation like that; so he decided he would advertise for Jim in the St. Louis and New Orleans papers. When he mentioned the St. Louis papers, it gave me a chill, and I realized we had to act fast. So Tom said, now it's time for the anonymous letters.
“What’s them?” I says.
"What are those?" I say.
“Warnings to the people that something is up. Sometimes it’s done one way, sometimes another. But there’s always somebody spying around that gives notice to the governor of the castle. When Louis XVI. was going to light out of the Tooleries, a servant-girl done it. It’s a very good way, and so is the nonnamous letters. We’ll use them both. And it’s usual for the prisoner’s mother to change clothes with him, and she stays in, and he slides out in her clothes. We’ll do that, too.”
“Warnings to the people that something is happening. Sometimes it’s done one way, sometimes another. But there’s always someone spying around who informs the governor of the castle. When Louis XVI was about to escape from the Tuileries, a servant girl did it. It’s a really good method, and so are the anonymous letters. We’ll use both. And it’s common for the prisoner’s mother to switch clothes with him, and she stays in, while he slips out in her clothes. We’ll do that, too.”
“But looky here, Tom, what do we want to warn anybody for that something’s up? Let them find it out for themselves—it’s their lookout.”
“But look, Tom, why should we warn anyone that something's going on? Let them discover it on their own—it’s their problem.”
“Yes, I know; but you can’t depend on them. It’s the way they’ve acted from the very start—left us to do everything. They’re so confiding and mullet-headed they don’t take notice of nothing at all. So if we don’t give them notice there won’t be nobody nor nothing to interfere with us, and so after all our hard work and trouble this escape ’ll go off perfectly flat; won’t amount to nothing—won’t be nothing to it.”
“Yes, I know; but you can’t count on them. That’s how they’ve behaved from the beginning—left us to handle everything. They’re so trusting and clueless they don’t notice anything at all. So if we don’t give them a heads-up, there won’t be anyone or anything to get in our way, and after all our hard work and hassle, this escape will go off without a hitch; it won’t mean anything—won’t be anything to it.”
“Well, as for me, Tom, that’s the way I’d like.”
“Well, for me, Tom, that’s how I feel.”
“Shucks!” he says, and looked disgusted. So I says:
“Ugh!” he says, looking annoyed. So I say:
“But I ain’t going to make no complaint. Any way that suits you suits me. What you going to do about the servant-girl?”
“But I'm not going to complain. Whatever works for you works for me. What are you going to do about the maid?”
“You’ll be her. You slide in, in the middle of the night, and hook that yaller girl’s frock.”
“You’ll be her. You slip in, in the middle of the night, and grab that yellow girl’s dress.”
“Why, Tom, that’ll make trouble next morning; because, of course, she prob’bly hain’t got any but that one.”
“Why, Tom, that’s going to cause trouble the next morning; because, of course, she probably only has that one.”
“I know; but you don’t want it but fifteen minutes, to carry the nonnamous letter and shove it under the front door.”
“I know; but you only need it for fifteen minutes to take the anonymous letter and slip it under the front door.”
“All right, then, I’ll do it; but I could carry it just as handy in my own togs.”
“All right, then, I’ll do it; but I could carry it just as easily in my own clothes.”
“You wouldn’t look like a servant-girl then, would you?”
"You wouldn't look like a maid then, would you?"
“No, but there won’t be nobody to see what I look like, anyway.”
“No, but there won’t be anyone to see what I look like, anyway.”
“That ain’t got nothing to do with it. The thing for us to do is just to do our duty, and not worry about whether anybody sees us do it or not. Hain’t you got no principle at all?”
"That has nothing to do with it. What we need to do is just our duty, and not worry about whether anyone sees us do it or not. Don’t you have any principles at all?"
“All right, I ain’t saying nothing; I’m the servant-girl. Who’s Jim’s mother?”
“All right, I’m not saying anything; I’m the maid. Who’s Jim’s mom?”
“I’m his mother. I’ll hook a gown from Aunt Sally.”
“I’m his mom. I’ll borrow a dress from Aunt Sally.”
“Well, then, you’ll have to stay in the cabin when me and Jim leaves.”
“Well, then, you’ll have to stay in the cabin when Jim and I leave.”
“Not much. I’ll stuff Jim’s clothes full of straw and lay it on his bed to represent his mother in disguise, and Jim ’ll take the nigger woman’s gown off of me and wear it, and we’ll all evade together. When a prisoner of style escapes it’s called an evasion. It’s always called so when a king escapes, f’rinstance. And the same with a king’s son; it don’t make no difference whether he’s a natural one or an unnatural one.”
“Not much. I’ll fill Jim’s clothes with straw and lay them on his bed to look like his mother in disguise, and Jim will take the black woman’s gown off me and wear it, and we’ll all escape together. When someone who’s stylish makes a break, it’s called an evasion. It’s always called that when a king escapes, for example. And the same goes for a king’s son; it doesn’t matter if he’s a natural one or an unnatural one.”
So Tom he wrote the nonnamous letter, and I smouched the yaller wench’s frock that night, and put it on, and shoved it under the front door, the way Tom told me to. It said:
So Tom wrote the anonymous letter, and I swiped the yellow girl's dress that night, put it on, and slid it under the front door, just like Tom told me to. It said:
Beware. Trouble is brewing. Keep a sharp lookout. UNKNOWN FRIEND.
Watch out. Trouble is coming. Stay alert. UNKNOWN FRIEND.
Next night we stuck a picture, which Tom drawed in blood, of a skull and crossbones on the front door; and next night another one of a coffin on the back door. I never see a family in such a sweat. They couldn’t a been worse scared if the place had a been full of ghosts laying for them behind everything and under the beds and shivering through the air. If a door banged, Aunt Sally she jumped and said “ouch!” if anything fell, she jumped and said “ouch!” if you happened to touch her, when she warn’t noticing, she done the same; she couldn’t face noway and be satisfied, because she allowed there was something behind her every time—so she was always a-whirling around sudden, and saying “ouch,” and before she’d got two-thirds around she’d whirl back again, and say it again; and she was afraid to go to bed, but she dasn’t set up. So the thing was working very well, Tom said; he said he never see a thing work more satisfactory. He said it showed it was done right.
The next night, we stuck a drawing Tom made in blood of a skull and crossbones on the front door; and the night after that, another one of a coffin on the back door. I had never seen a family so worked up. They couldn’t have been more scared if the place had been full of ghosts hiding behind everything and under the beds and shivering through the air. If a door slammed, Aunt Sally jumped and said “ouch!” If anything fell, she jumped and said “ouch!” If you happened to touch her when she wasn’t paying attention, she did the same; she just couldn’t relax because she thought there was something behind her every time—so she was always spinning around suddenly, saying “ouch,” and before she had turned two-thirds of the way around, she’d spin back again and say it again; and she was too scared to go to bed, but she didn’t dare stay up. So the whole thing was working really well, Tom said; he said he had never seen anything work more effectively. He said it proved it was done right.
So he said, now for the grand bulge! So the very next morning at the streak of dawn we got another letter ready, and was wondering what we better do with it, because we heard them say at supper they was going to have a nigger on watch at both doors all night. Tom he went down the lightning-rod to spy around; and the nigger at the back door was asleep, and he stuck it in the back of his neck and come back. This letter said:
So he said, now for the big reveal! So the very next morning at dawn, we got another letter ready and were trying to figure out what to do with it, because we heard them say at dinner that they were going to have a guard at both doors all night. Tom went down the lightning rod to take a look around; the guard at the back door was asleep, so he slipped the letter into the back of his neck and came back. This letter said:
Don’t betray me, I wish to be your friend. There is a desprate gang of cutthroats from over in the Indian Territory going to steal your runaway nigger to-night, and they have been trying to scare you so as you will stay in the house and not bother them. I am one of the gang, but have got religgion and wish to quit it and lead an honest life again, and will betray the helish design. They will sneak down from northards, along the fence, at midnight exact, with a false key, and go in the nigger’s cabin to get him. I am to be off a piece and blow a tin horn if I see any danger; but stead of that I will BA like a sheep soon as they get in and not blow at all; then whilst they are getting his chains loose, you slip there and lock them in, and can kill them at your leasure. Don’t do anything but just the way I am telling you, if you do they will suspicion something and raise whoop-jamboreehoo. I do not wish any reward but to know I have done the right thing.
Don’t betray me; I want to be your friend. There’s a desperate gang of criminals from the Indian Territory planning to steal your runaway slave tonight, and they’ve been trying to scare you so you’ll stay in the house and not interfere. I’m part of the gang, but I’ve found religion and want to leave that life behind and live honestly again, and I’ll expose their wicked plan. They’ll sneak down from the north along the fence right at midnight with a fake key and go into the slave's cabin to take him. I’m supposed to back off and blow a tin horn if I see any danger, but instead, I’ll bleat like a sheep as soon as they get in and won’t blow at all; then while they’re getting his chains off, you slip in and lock them inside, and you can deal with them at your leisure. Just do exactly as I say; if you do anything differently, they’ll suspect something and cause a scene. I don’t want any reward; I just want to know I’ve done the right thing.
UNKNOWN FRIEND
UNKNOWN FRIEND
CHAPTER XL.
We was feeling pretty good after breakfast, and took my canoe and went over the river a-fishing, with a lunch, and had a good time, and took a look at the raft and found her all right, and got home late to supper, and found them in such a sweat and worry they didn’t know which end they was standing on, and made us go right off to bed the minute we was done supper, and wouldn’t tell us what the trouble was, and never let on a word about the new letter, but didn’t need to, because we knowed as much about it as anybody did, and as soon as we was half up stairs and her back was turned we slid for the cellar cupboard and loaded up a good lunch and took it up to our room and went to bed, and got up about half-past eleven, and Tom put on Aunt Sally’s dress that he stole and was going to start with the lunch, but says:
We were feeling pretty good after breakfast, so we took my canoe and went across the river to go fishing, with a lunch in tow. We had a great time, checked on the raft and found everything fine, then got home late for supper. When we got home, they were so stressed and worried they didn't know which way was up. They made us go straight to bed right after dinner and wouldn’t tell us what was wrong. They didn't say a word about the new letter, but they didn’t need to, because we knew just as much about it as anyone else did. As soon as we were halfway up the stairs and their back was turned, we sneaked down to the cellar cupboard, loaded up a good lunch, took it to our room, and went to bed. We got up around half-past eleven, and Tom put on Aunt Sally’s dress that he had stolen and was ready to head out with the lunch, but then he said:
“Where’s the butter?”
“Where's the butter at?”
“I laid out a hunk of it,” I says, “on a piece of a corn-pone.”
“I put a chunk of it down,” I said, “on a piece of cornbread.”
“Well, you left it laid out, then—it ain’t here.”
“Well, you left it out, then—it’s not here.”
“We can get along without it,” I says.
“We can get along without it,” I say.
“We can get along with it, too,” he says; “just you slide down cellar and fetch it. And then mosey right down the lightning-rod and come along. I’ll go and stuff the straw into Jim’s clothes to represent his mother in disguise, and be ready to ba like a sheep and shove soon as you get there.”
“We can manage that, too,” he says; “just go down to the cellar and grab it. Then slide down the lightning rod and come over. I’ll stuff the straw into Jim’s clothes to make it look like his mother in disguise, and I’ll be ready to baa like a sheep and push as soon as you arrive.”
So out he went, and down cellar went I. The hunk of butter, big as a person’s fist, was where I had left it, so I took up the slab of corn-pone with it on, and blowed out my light, and started up stairs very stealthy, and got up to the main floor all right, but here comes Aunt Sally with a candle, and I clapped the truck in my hat, and clapped my hat on my head, and the next second she see me; and she says:
So out he went, and I went down to the cellar. The chunk of butter, as big as a fist, was right where I had left it, so I grabbed the piece of cornbread with it on top, blew out my light, and sneaked upstairs quietly. I made it to the main floor without a hitch, but then Aunt Sally came in with a candle, and I quickly shoved the stuff into my hat and put my hat on my head. The next second, she saw me, and she said:
“You been down cellar?”
"Have you been in the cellar?"
“Yes’m.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“What you been doing down there?”
“What have you been doing down there?”
“Noth’n.”
"Nothing."
“Noth’n!”
“Nothing!”
“No’m.”
“No.”
“Well, then, what possessed you to go down there this time of night?”
“Well, what made you go down there at this time of night?”
“I don’t know ’m.”
"I don’t know."
“You don’t know? Don’t answer me that way. Tom, I want to know what you been doing down there.”
"You don’t know? Don’t talk to me like that. Tom, I want to know what you’ve been doing down there."
“I hain’t been doing a single thing, Aunt Sally, I hope to gracious if I have.”
“I haven't been doing anything at all, Aunt Sally, I really hope I haven’t.”
I reckoned she’d let me go now, and as a generl thing she would; but I s’pose there was so many strange things going on she was just in a sweat about every little thing that warn’t yard-stick straight; so she says, very decided:
I figured she’d let me go now, and usually she would; but I guess with so many odd things happening, she was just worried about anything that wasn’t perfectly straight. So she says, very firmly:
“You just march into that setting-room and stay there till I come. You been up to something you no business to, and I lay I’ll find out what it is before I’m done with you.”
“You just walk into that living room and stay there until I arrive. You’ve been up to something you shouldn’t be, and I bet I’ll figure out what it is before I’m done with you.”
So she went away as I opened the door and walked into the setting-room. My, but there was a crowd there! Fifteen farmers, and every one of them had a gun. I was most powerful sick, and slunk to a chair and set down. They was setting around, some of them talking a little, in a low voice, and all of them fidgety and uneasy, but trying to look like they warn’t; but I knowed they was, because they was always taking off their hats, and putting them on, and scratching their heads, and changing their seats, and fumbling with their buttons. I warn’t easy myself, but I didn’t take my hat off, all the same.
So she left as I opened the door and walked into the living room. Wow, there was a crowd in there! Fifteen farmers, and every one of them had a gun. I felt really sick and slumped into a chair. They were sitting around, some talking a little in low voices, all of them fidgety and uneasy, but trying to act like they weren’t; but I could tell they were, because they kept taking off their hats, putting them back on, scratching their heads, changing their seats, and fiddling with their buttons. I wasn’t comfortable either, but I didn’t take my hat off, anyway.
I did wish Aunt Sally would come, and get done with me, and lick me, if she wanted to, and let me get away and tell Tom how we’d overdone this thing, and what a thundering hornet’s-nest we’d got ourselves into, so we could stop fooling around straight off, and clear out with Jim before these rips got out of patience and come for us.
I really hoped Aunt Sally would come, deal with me, and scold me if she wanted to, so I could get away and tell Tom how we messed this up, and what a huge mess we got ourselves into, so we could stop messing around right away and get out with Jim before these people lost their patience and came after us.
At last she come and begun to ask me questions, but I couldn’t answer them straight, I didn’t know which end of me was up; because these men was in such a fidget now that some was wanting to start right now and lay for them desperadoes, and saying it warn’t but a few minutes to midnight; and others was trying to get them to hold on and wait for the sheep-signal; and here was Aunty pegging away at the questions, and me a-shaking all over and ready to sink down in my tracks I was that scared; and the place getting hotter and hotter, and the butter beginning to melt and run down my neck and behind my ears; and pretty soon, when one of them says, “I’m for going and getting in the cabin first and right now, and catching them when they come,” I most dropped; and a streak of butter come a-trickling down my forehead, and Aunt Sally she see it, and turns white as a sheet, and says:
Finally, she came and started asking me questions, but I couldn’t answer them straight; I didn’t know which way was up. The men were so anxious that some wanted to go right now and wait for those desperadoes, saying it was only minutes until midnight. Others were trying to get them to hold on and wait for the sheep-signal. Meanwhile, Aunty kept on with her questions, and I was shaking all over, ready to collapse from fear. The place was getting hotter and hotter, and the butter was starting to melt and run down my neck and behind my ears. Soon, when one of them said, “I’m for going and getting in the cabin first and right now, and catching them when they come,” I nearly dropped; a stream of butter started trickling down my forehead, and Aunt Sally saw it, turned as pale as a ghost, and said:
“For the land’s sake, what is the matter with the child? He’s got the brain-fever as shore as you’re born, and they’re oozing out!”
“For heaven's sake, what is wrong with the kid? He’s got a serious fever for sure, and it’s making him act crazy!”
And everybody runs to see, and she snatches off my hat, and out comes the bread and what was left of the butter, and she grabbed me, and hugged me, and says:
And everyone rushes to see, and she takes off my hat, and out falls the bread and whatever was left of the butter, and she pulls me in for a hug and says:
“Oh, what a turn you did give me! and how glad and grateful I am it ain’t no worse; for luck’s against us, and it never rains but it pours, and when I see that truck I thought we’d lost you, for I knowed by the color and all it was just like your brains would be if—Dear, dear, whyd’nt you tell me that was what you’d been down there for, I wouldn’t a cared. Now cler out to bed, and don’t lemme see no more of you till morning!”
“Oh, you really surprised me! I’m so glad and thankful it’s not worse; because luck is against us, and it never just rains—it pours. When I saw that stuff, I thought we’d lost you, because I knew from the color and everything that it looked just like what your brains would be if—Oh dear, why didn’t you tell me that was what you were down there for? I wouldn’t have cared. Now get out to bed, and don’t let me see you again until morning!”
I was up stairs in a second, and down the lightning-rod in another one, and shinning through the dark for the lean-to. I couldn’t hardly get my words out, I was so anxious; but I told Tom as quick as I could we must jump for it now, and not a minute to lose—the house full of men, yonder, with guns!
I was upstairs in a flash, down the lightning rod in another flash, and sliding through the dark towards the lean-to. I could barely get my words out, I was so anxious; but I told Tom as quickly as I could that we had to make a run for it now, without wasting a second—the house was full of armed men over there!
His eyes just blazed; and he says:
His eyes were on fire, and he said:
“No!—is that so? Ain’t it bully! Why, Huck, if it was to do over again, I bet I could fetch two hundred! If we could put it off till—”
“No!—is that so? Isn’t it awesome! Why, Huck, if I had the chance to do it again, I bet I could get two hundred! If we could delay it until—”
“Hurry! hurry!” I says. “Where’s Jim?”
“Hurry! hurry!” I say. “Where’s Jim?”
“Right at your elbow; if you reach out your arm you can touch him. He’s dressed, and everything’s ready. Now we’ll slide out and give the sheep-signal.”
“Right next to you; if you stretch out your arm you can touch him. He’s dressed, and everything’s set. Now we’ll sneak out and give the signal.”
But then we heard the tramp of men coming to the door, and heard them begin to fumble with the pad-lock, and heard a man say:
But then we heard the footsteps of men approaching the door, and we heard them start to fumble with the padlock, and we heard a man say:
“I told you we’d be too soon; they haven’t come—the door is locked. Here, I’ll lock some of you into the cabin, and you lay for ’em in the dark and kill ’em when they come; and the rest scatter around a piece, and listen if you can hear ’em coming.”
“I told you we’d arrive too early; they haven’t shown up—the door is locked. Here, I’ll lock some of you inside the cabin, and you wait for them in the dark and take them out when they arrive; and the rest spread out a bit and listen to see if you can hear them coming.”
So in they come, but couldn’t see us in the dark, and most trod on us whilst we was hustling to get under the bed. But we got under all right, and out through the hole, swift but soft—Jim first, me next, and Tom last, which was according to Tom’s orders. Now we was in the lean-to, and heard trampings close by outside. So we crept to the door, and Tom stopped us there and put his eye to the crack, but couldn’t make out nothing, it was so dark; and whispered and said he would listen for the steps to get further, and when he nudged us Jim must glide out first, and him last. So he set his ear to the crack and listened, and listened, and listened, and the steps a-scraping around out there all the time; and at last he nudged us, and we slid out, and stooped down, not breathing, and not making the least noise, and slipped stealthy towards the fence in Injun file, and got to it all right, and me and Jim over it; but Tom’s britches catched fast on a splinter on the top rail, and then he hear the steps coming, so he had to pull loose, which snapped the splinter and made a noise; and as he dropped in our tracks and started somebody sings out:
So in they came, but couldn’t see us in the dark, and most of them stepped on us while we were scrambling to get under the bed. But we got under just fine, and out through the hole, quick but quietly—Jim first, me next, and Tom last, just like Tom said we should. Now we were in the lean-to, and we heard footsteps nearby outside. So we crept to the door, and Tom stopped us there and put his eye to the crack, but couldn’t see anything; it was too dark. He whispered that he would listen for the steps to move further away, and when he nudged us, Jim had to slip out first, and he’d go out last. So he pressed his ear to the crack and listened, and listened, and listened while the footsteps scraped around out there the whole time. Finally, he nudged us, and we slid out, crouching down, not breathing, and making no noise, slipping quietly toward the fence in a line, and we got to it just fine, with me and Jim climbing over it. But Tom’s pants got caught on a splinter on the top rail, and then he heard the steps coming, so he had to pull loose, which snapped the splinter and made a noise; as he dropped into our tracks and took off, somebody shouted:
“Who’s that? Answer, or I’ll shoot!”
“Who’s there? Answer me, or I’ll shoot!”
But we didn’t answer; we just unfurled our heels and shoved. Then there was a rush, and a bang, bang, bang! and the bullets fairly whizzed around us! We heard them sing out:
But we didn’t respond; we just kicked off and pushed. Then there was a rush, and a bang, bang, bang! and the bullets zipped around us! We heard them ring out:
“Here they are! They’ve broke for the river! After ’em, boys, and turn loose the dogs!”
“Here they are! They’ve run for the river! After them, guys, and let the dogs go!”
So here they come, full tilt. We could hear them because they wore boots and yelled, but we didn’t wear no boots and didn’t yell. We was in the path to the mill; and when they got pretty close on to us we dodged into the bush and let them go by, and then dropped in behind them. They’d had all the dogs shut up, so they wouldn’t scare off the robbers; but by this time somebody had let them loose, and here they come, making powwow enough for a million; but they was our dogs; so we stopped in our tracks till they catched up; and when they see it warn’t nobody but us, and no excitement to offer them, they only just said howdy, and tore right ahead towards the shouting and clattering; and then we up-steam again, and whizzed along after them till we was nearly to the mill, and then struck up through the bush to where my canoe was tied, and hopped in and pulled for dear life towards the middle of the river, but didn’t make no more noise than we was obleeged to. Then we struck out, easy and comfortable, for the island where my raft was; and we could hear them yelling and barking at each other all up and down the bank, till we was so far away the sounds got dim and died out. And when we stepped onto the raft I says:
So here they come, full speed ahead. We could hear them because they were wearing boots and shouting, but we weren’t wearing any boots and didn’t shout. We were on the path to the mill; and when they got pretty close to us, we ducked into the bushes and let them pass, then dropped in behind them. They had locked up all the dogs so they wouldn’t scare off the robbers; but by this time, someone had let them loose, and here they came, making enough noise for a million; but they were our dogs, so we stopped in our tracks until they caught up. When they saw it was just us, and that there wasn’t any excitement for them, they just said hi and raced ahead towards the shouting and clattering. Then we took off again and zoomed along after them until we were nearly at the mill, then we headed up through the bushes to where my canoe was tied, jumped in, and paddled like crazy towards the middle of the river, but didn’t make any more noise than we had to. Then we set out easy and comfortable for the island where my raft was; and we could hear them yelling and barking at each other all along the bank until we were far enough away that the sounds faded out. And when we stepped onto the raft, I said:
“Now, old Jim, you’re a free man again, and I bet you won’t ever be a slave no more.”
“Now, old Jim, you’re a free man again, and I bet you won’t ever be a slave again.”
“En a mighty good job it wuz, too, Huck. It ’uz planned beautiful, en it ’uz done beautiful; en dey ain’t nobody kin git up a plan dat’s mo’ mixed-up en splendid den what dat one wuz.”
“It was a really great job, too, Huck. It was planned beautifully, and it was done beautifully; and nobody can come up with a plan that’s more complicated and impressive than that one was.”
We was all glad as we could be, but Tom was the gladdest of all because he had a bullet in the calf of his leg.
We were all as happy as we could be, but Tom was the happiest of all because he had a bullet in the calf of his leg.
When me and Jim heard that we didn’t feel so brash as what we did before. It was hurting him considerable, and bleeding; so we laid him in the wigwam and tore up one of the duke’s shirts for to bandage him, but he says:
When Jim and I heard that, we didn’t feel as bold as we had before. He was hurting a lot and bleeding, so we laid him down in the wigwam and tore up one of the duke’s shirts to use as a bandage, but he said:
“Gimme the rags; I can do it myself. Don’t stop now; don’t fool around here, and the evasion booming along so handsome; man the sweeps, and set her loose! Boys, we done it elegant!—’deed we did. I wish we’d a had the handling of Louis XVI., there wouldn’t a been no ‘Son of Saint Louis, ascend to heaven!’ wrote down in his biography; no, sir, we’d a whooped him over the border—that’s what we’d a done with him—and done it just as slick as nothing at all, too. Man the sweeps—man the sweeps!”
“Give me the rags; I can handle it myself. Don’t stop now; don’t mess around here, and the evasion going so smoothly; man the sweeps, and set her loose! Guys, we did it elegantly!—we really did. I wish we’d had the chance to deal with Louis XVI.; there wouldn’t have been any ‘Son of Saint Louis, ascend to heaven!’ written in his biography; no, sir, we’d have sent him over the border—that’s what we would have done with him—and done it just as effortlessly, too. Man the sweeps—man the sweeps!”
But me and Jim was consulting—and thinking. And after we’d thought a minute, I says:
But Jim and I were talking and thinking. After we had thought for a minute, I said:
“Say it, Jim.”
"Just say it, Jim."
So he says:
So he says:
“Well, den, dis is de way it look to me, Huck. Ef it wuz him dat ’uz bein’ sot free, en one er de boys wuz to git shot, would he say, ‘Go on en save me, nemmine ’bout a doctor f’r to save dis one?’ Is dat like Mars Tom Sawyer? Would he say dat? You bet he wouldn’t! Well, den, is Jim gywne to say it? No, sah—I doan’ budge a step out’n dis place ’dout a doctor; not if it’s forty year!”
“Well, then, this is how I see it, Huck. If it was him who was being set free, and one of the boys got shot, would he say, ‘Go ahead and save me, never mind about a doctor to save this one?’ Is that like Mars Tom Sawyer? Would he say that? You bet he wouldn’t! Well, then, is Jim going to say it? No, sir—I won’t move a step out of this place without a doctor; not even if it’s forty years!”
I knowed he was white inside, and I reckoned he’d say what he did say—so it was all right now, and I told Tom I was a-going for a doctor. He raised considerable row about it, but me and Jim stuck to it and wouldn’t budge; so he was for crawling out and setting the raft loose himself; but we wouldn’t let him. Then he give us a piece of his mind, but it didn’t do no good.
I knew he was good at heart, and I figured he’d say what he actually said—so everything was cool now, and I told Tom I was going to get a doctor. He made a big fuss about it, but Jim and I stuck to our guns and wouldn’t back down; so he tried to sneak out and set the raft loose himself, but we wouldn’t allow it. Then he let us have it with his opinions, but it didn’t change anything.
So when he sees me getting the canoe ready, he says:
So when he sees me getting the canoe ready, he says:
“Well, then, if you’re bound to go, I’ll tell you the way to do when you get to the village. Shut the door and blindfold the doctor tight and fast, and make him swear to be silent as the grave, and put a purse full of gold in his hand, and then take and lead him all around the back alleys and everywheres in the dark, and then fetch him here in the canoe, in a roundabout way amongst the islands, and search him and take his chalk away from him, and don’t give it back to him till you get him back to the village, or else he will chalk this raft so he can find it again. It’s the way they all do.”
"Alright, if you’re determined to go, here’s what you need to do when you get to the village. Close the door, blindfold the doctor tightly, make him promise to keep quiet, and put a bag of gold in his hand. Then, lead him through all the back alleys and everywhere else in the dark. After that, bring him here in the canoe, taking a roundabout route through the islands. Search him and take his chalk away from him, and don’t give it back until you’ve brought him back to the village, or else he’ll use it to mark this raft so he can find it again. That’s how everyone does it."
So I said I would, and left, and Jim was to hide in the woods when he see the doctor coming till he was gone again.
So I agreed, and left, and Jim was supposed to hide in the woods when he saw the doctor coming until he was gone again.
CHAPTER XLI.
The doctor was an old man; a very nice, kind-looking old man when I got him up. I told him me and my brother was over on Spanish Island hunting yesterday afternoon, and camped on a piece of a raft we found, and about midnight he must a kicked his gun in his dreams, for it went off and shot him in the leg, and we wanted him to go over there and fix it and not say nothing about it, nor let anybody know, because we wanted to come home this evening and surprise the folks.
The doctor was an elderly man; a really nice, kind-looking old man when I woke him up. I told him that my brother and I had been over on Spanish Island hunting the day before and had camped on a piece of a raft we found. Around midnight, he must have kicked his gun in his sleep because it went off and shot him in the leg. We needed him to go over there and take care of it without saying anything or letting anyone know, because we wanted to come home that evening and surprise our family.
“Who is your folks?” he says.
“Who are your parents?” he asks.
“The Phelpses, down yonder.”
“The Phelpses, over there.”
“Oh,” he says. And after a minute, he says:
“Oh,” he says. And after a minute, he adds:
“How’d you say he got shot?”
“How did you say he got shot?”
“He had a dream,” I says, “and it shot him.”
“He had a dream,” I said, “and it shot him.”
“Singular dream,” he says.
"Unique dream," he says.
So he lit up his lantern, and got his saddle-bags, and we started. But when he sees the canoe he didn’t like the look of her—said she was big enough for one, but didn’t look pretty safe for two. I says:
So he turned on his lantern, grabbed his saddle bags, and we set off. But when he saw the canoe, he wasn't thrilled with how it looked—said it was big enough for one person, but didn't seem very safe for two. I said:
“Oh, you needn’t be afeard, sir, she carried the three of us easy enough.”
“Oh, you don’t need to be afraid, sir, she carried all three of us just fine.”
“What three?”
“What three things?”
“Why, me and Sid, and—and—and the guns; that’s what I mean.”
“Why, Sid and I, and—and—and the guns; that’s what I mean.”
“Oh,” he says.
“Oh,” he says.
But he put his foot on the gunnel and rocked her, and shook his head, and said he reckoned he’d look around for a bigger one. But they was all locked and chained; so he took my canoe, and said for me to wait till he come back, or I could hunt around further, or maybe I better go down home and get them ready for the surprise if I wanted to. But I said I didn’t; so I told him just how to find the raft, and then he started.
But he put his foot on the edge and rocked it, shaking his head, and said he thought he’d look for a bigger one. But they were all locked and chained, so he took my canoe and told me to wait until he came back, or I could look for something else, or maybe I should just go home and get things ready for the surprise if I wanted to. I said I didn’t want to, so I explained exactly how to find the raft, and then he took off.
I struck an idea pretty soon. I says to myself, spos’n he can’t fix that leg just in three shakes of a sheep’s tail, as the saying is? spos’n it takes him three or four days? What are we going to do?—lay around there till he lets the cat out of the bag? No, sir; I know what I’ll do. I’ll wait, and when he comes back if he says he’s got to go any more I’ll get down there, too, if I swim; and we’ll take and tie him, and keep him, and shove out down the river; and when Tom’s done with him we’ll give him what it’s worth, or all we got, and then let him get ashore.
I came up with an idea pretty quickly. I thought to myself, what if he can’t fix that leg in just a few shakes of a sheep’s tail, like they say? What if it takes him three or four days? What are we going to do?—just sit around until he spills the beans? No way; I know what I’ll do. I’ll wait, and when he comes back, if he says he has to go again, I’ll get down there too, even if I have to swim; then we’ll tie him up, keep him, and push off down the river; and when Tom's done with him, we’ll give him what it’s worth, or all we have, and then let him off at the shore.
So then I crept into a lumber-pile to get some sleep; and next time I waked up the sun was away up over my head! I shot out and went for the doctor’s house, but they told me he’d gone away in the night some time or other, and warn’t back yet. Well, thinks I, that looks powerful bad for Tom, and I’ll dig out for the island right off. So away I shoved, and turned the corner, and nearly rammed my head into Uncle Silas’s stomach! He says:
So I snuck into a pile of lumber to get some sleep; when I woke up next, the sun was way up in the sky! I jumped out and headed for the doctor’s house, but they told me he had left sometime during the night and hadn’t returned yet. Well, I thought, that doesn’t look good for Tom, so I’ll head to the island right away. So I took off, turned the corner, and almost bumped my head into Uncle Silas’s stomach! He said:
“Why, Tom! Where you been all this time, you rascal?”
“Why, Tom! Where have you been all this time, you little troublemaker?”
“I hain’t been nowheres,” I says, “only just hunting for the runaway nigger—me and Sid.”
“I haven't been anywhere,” I said, “just looking for the runaway slave—me and Sid.”
“Why, where ever did you go?” he says. “Your aunt’s been mighty uneasy.”
“Where on earth did you go?” he asks. “Your aunt has been really worried.”
“She needn’t,” I says, “because we was all right. We followed the men and the dogs, but they outrun us, and we lost them; but we thought we heard them on the water, so we got a canoe and took out after them and crossed over, but couldn’t find nothing of them; so we cruised along up-shore till we got kind of tired and beat out; and tied up the canoe and went to sleep, and never waked up till about an hour ago; then we paddled over here to hear the news, and Sid’s at the post-office to see what he can hear, and I’m a-branching out to get something to eat for us, and then we’re going home.”
“She doesn’t need to,” I said, “because we were fine. We followed the men and the dogs, but they outpaced us, and we lost track of them; however, we thought we heard them on the water, so we got a canoe and went after them and crossed over, but couldn’t find anything. So we paddled along the shore until we got a bit tired and worn out; we tied up the canoe and went to sleep, and didn’t wake up until about an hour ago. Then we paddled over here to catch up on the news, and Sid’s at the post office to see what he can find out, and I’m off to get something for us to eat, and then we’re going home.”
So then we went to the post-office to get “Sid”; but just as I suspicioned, he warn’t there; so the old man he got a letter out of the office, and we waited a while longer, but Sid didn’t come; so the old man said, come along, let Sid foot it home, or canoe it, when he got done fooling around—but we would ride. I couldn’t get him to let me stay and wait for Sid; and he said there warn’t no use in it, and I must come along, and let Aunt Sally see we was all right.
So we went to the post office to get “Sid,” but just like I suspected, he wasn’t there. So the old man got a letter out of the office, and we waited a little longer, but Sid didn’t show up. Then the old man said we should just go ahead and let Sid walk home or take a canoe when he finished messing around—but we would ride. I couldn’t convince him to let me stay and wait for Sid, and he said it was pointless, and I had to come along so Aunt Sally could see we were okay.
When we got home Aunt Sally was that glad to see me she laughed and cried both, and hugged me, and give me one of them lickings of hern that don’t amount to shucks, and said she’d serve Sid the same when he come.
When we got home, Aunt Sally was so happy to see me that she laughed and cried at the same time, hugged me, and gave me one of those spankings of hers that didn’t really mean anything, and said she’d do the same to Sid when he got there.
And the place was plum full of farmers and farmers’ wives, to dinner; and such another clack a body never heard. Old Mrs. Hotchkiss was the worst; her tongue was a-going all the time. She says:
And the place was packed with farmers and their wives for dinner, and you’ve never heard such chatter. Old Mrs. Hotchkiss was the worst; she was talking nonstop. She said:
“Well, Sister Phelps, I’ve ransacked that-air cabin over, an’ I b’lieve the nigger was crazy. I says to Sister Damrell—didn’t I, Sister Damrell?—s’I, he’s crazy, s’I—them’s the very words I said. You all hearn me: he’s crazy, s’I; everything shows it, s’I. Look at that-air grindstone, s’I; want to tell me’t any cretur ’t’s in his right mind ’s a goin’ to scrabble all them crazy things onto a grindstone, s’I? Here sich ’n’ sich a person busted his heart; ’n’ here so ’n’ so pegged along for thirty-seven year, ’n’ all that—natcherl son o’ Louis somebody, ’n’ sich everlast’n rubbage. He’s plumb crazy, s’I; it’s what I says in the fust place, it’s what I says in the middle, ’n’ it’s what I says last ’n’ all the time—the nigger’s crazy—crazy ’s Nebokoodneezer, s’I.”
“Well, Sister Phelps, I’ve searched that cabin, and I believe the guy was insane. I told Sister Damrell—didn’t I, Sister Damrell?—I said he's crazy, I did; those are the exact words I used. You all heard me: he’s crazy, I said; everything points to it, I said. Look at that grindstone, I said; do you expect me to believe that anyone in their right mind would scribble all those crazy things onto a grindstone, I said? Here’s this person who broke his heart; and here’s so-and-so who carried on for thirty-seven years, and all that—natural son of Louis somebody, and all that endless nonsense. He’s completely crazy, I said; that’s what I said at the beginning, that’s what I said in the middle, and that’s what I’ve repeated all along—the guy’s crazy—crazy as Nebuchadnezzar, I said.”
“An’ look at that-air ladder made out’n rags, Sister Hotchkiss,” says old Mrs. Damrell; “what in the name o’ goodness could he ever want of—”
“Look at that ladder made of rags, Sister Hotchkiss,” says old Mrs. Damrell; “what on earth could he ever want that for—”
“The very words I was a-sayin’ no longer ago th’n this minute to Sister Utterback, ’n’ she’ll tell you so herself. Sh-she, look at that-air rag ladder, sh-she; ’n’ s’I, yes, look at it, s’I—what could he a-wanted of it, s’I. Sh-she, Sister Hotchkiss, sh-she—”
“The exact words I was saying just a moment ago to Sister Utterback, and she’ll confirm it herself. Look at that rag ladder—what could he possibly want with it? Sister Hotchkiss—”
“But how in the nation’d they ever git that grindstone in there, anyway? ’n’ who dug that-air hole? ’n’ who—”
“But how on earth did they even get that grindstone in there, anyway? And who dug that hole? And who—”
“My very words, Brer Penrod! I was a-sayin’—pass that-air sasser o’ m’lasses, won’t ye?—I was a-sayin’ to Sister Dunlap, jist this minute, how did they git that grindstone in there, s’I. Without help, mind you—’thout help! Thar’s wher ’tis. Don’t tell me, s’I; there wuz help, s’I; ’n’ ther’ wuz a plenty help, too, s’I; ther’s ben a dozen a-helpin’ that nigger, ’n’ I lay I’d skin every last nigger on this place but I’d find out who done it, s’I; ’n’ moreover, s’I—”
"My very words, Brer Penrod! I was saying—can you pass that jar of molasses, please?—I was just telling Sister Dunlap, just now, how did they get that grindstone in there, right? Without help, you hear me—without help! That’s where it is. Don’t tell me, I say; there was help, I say; and there was plenty of help, too, I say; there have been a dozen people helping that black, and I swear I’d skin every last one of them around here but I’d find out who did it, I say; and moreover, I say—"
“A dozen says you!—forty couldn’t a done every thing that’s been done. Look at them case-knife saws and things, how tedious they’ve been made; look at that bed-leg sawed off with ’m, a week’s work for six men; look at that nigger made out’n straw on the bed; and look at—”
“A dozen says you!—forty couldn’t have done everything that’s been done. Look at those case-knife saws and stuff, how tedious they were to make; look at that bed leg sawed off with them, a week’s work for six men; look at that black made out of straw on the bed; and look at—”
“You may well say it, Brer Hightower! It’s jist as I was a-sayin’ to Brer Phelps, his own self. S’e, what do you think of it, Sister Hotchkiss, s’e? Think o’ what, Brer Phelps, s’I? Think o’ that bed-leg sawed off that a way, s’e? think of it, s’I? I lay it never sawed itself off, s’I—somebody sawed it, s’I; that’s my opinion, take it or leave it, it mayn’t be no ’count, s’I, but sich as ’t is, it’s my opinion, s’I, ’n’ if any body k’n start a better one, s’I, let him do it, s’I, that’s all. I says to Sister Dunlap, s’I—”
"You’re right about that, Brer Hightower! It’s just like I was telling Brer Phelps, himself. So, what do you think about it, Sister Hotchkiss, huh? Think about what, Brer Phelps, I say? Think about that bed leg being sawed off like that, you know? Think about it, I say? I bet it didn’t saw itself off—I’m saying—somebody sawed it off; that’s my opinion, take it or leave it. It might not mean much, but as it is, it’s my opinion, and if anyone can come up with a better one, let them do it, that’s all. I told Sister Dunlap, I say—"
“Why, dog my cats, they must a ben a house-full o’ niggers in there every night for four weeks to a done all that work, Sister Phelps. Look at that shirt—every last inch of it kivered over with secret African writ’n done with blood! Must a ben a raft uv ’m at it right along, all the time, amost. Why, I’d give two dollars to have it read to me; ’n’ as for the niggers that wrote it, I ’low I’d take ’n’ lash ’m t’ll—”
“Why, dog my cats, they must have had a house full of Black folks in there every night for four weeks to do all that work, Sister Phelps. Look at that shirt—every last inch of it covered in secret African writing done with blood! They must have been at it constantly, just about all the time. I’d give two dollars to have it read to me; and as for the Black folks who wrote it, I figure I’d take and lash them until—”
“People to help him, Brother Marples! Well, I reckon you’d think so if you’d a been in this house for a while back. Why, they’ve stole everything they could lay their hands on—and we a-watching all the time, mind you. They stole that shirt right off o’ the line! and as for that sheet they made the rag ladder out of, ther’ ain’t no telling how many times they didn’t steal that; and flour, and candles, and candlesticks, and spoons, and the old warming-pan, and most a thousand things that I disremember now, and my new calico dress; and me and Silas and my Sid and Tom on the constant watch day and night, as I was a-telling you, and not a one of us could catch hide nor hair nor sight nor sound of them; and here at the last minute, lo and behold you, they slides right in under our noses and fools us, and not only fools us but the Injun Territory robbers too, and actuly gets away with that nigger safe and sound, and that with sixteen men and twenty-two dogs right on their very heels at that very time! I tell you, it just bangs anything I ever heard of. Why, sperits couldn’t a done better and been no smarter. And I reckon they must a been sperits—because, you know our dogs, and ther’ ain’t no better; well, them dogs never even got on the track of ’m once! You explain that to me if you can!—any of you!”
“People to help him, Brother Marples! Well, I guess you’d think so if you’d been in this house for a bit. They’ve stolen everything they could get their hands on—and we’ve been watching the whole time, mind you. They took that shirt right off the line! And as for that sheet they made the rag ladder out of, who knows how many times they didn’t steal that; and flour, and candles, and candlesticks, and spoons, and the old warming pan, and almost a thousand things I can’t even remember now, including my new calico dress; and me, Silas, my Sid, and Tom constantly on watch day and night, as I was telling you, and not one of us could catch hide nor hair or sight nor sound of them; and now at the last minute, lo and behold, they slide right in under our noses and fool us, and not only fool us but the Injun Territory robbers too, and actually get away with that black safe and sound, and that with sixteen men and twenty-two dogs right on their tails at that very moment! I tell you, it just beats anything I’ve ever heard of. Why, spirits couldn’t have done better or been any smarter. And I reckon they must have been spirits—because, you know our dogs, and there are no better; well, those dogs never even picked up the track of them once! You explain that to me if you can!—any of you!”
“Well, it does beat—”
"Well, it does beat—"
“Laws alive, I never—”
“Wow, I never—”
“So help me, I wouldn’t a be—”
“So help me, I wouldn’t be—”
“House-thieves as well as—”
“House burglars as well as—”
“Goodnessgracioussakes, I’d a ben afeard to live in sich a—”
“Goodness gracious, I’d be afraid to live in such a—”
“’Fraid to live!—why, I was that scared I dasn’t hardly go to bed, or get up, or lay down, or set down, Sister Ridgeway. Why, they’d steal the very—why, goodness sakes, you can guess what kind of a fluster I was in by the time midnight come last night. I hope to gracious if I warn’t afraid they’d steal some o’ the family! I was just to that pass I didn’t have no reasoning faculties no more. It looks foolish enough now, in the daytime; but I says to myself, there’s my two poor boys asleep, ’way up stairs in that lonesome room, and I declare to goodness I was that uneasy ’t I crep’ up there and locked ’em in! I did. And anybody would. Because, you know, when you get scared that way, and it keeps running on, and getting worse and worse all the time, and your wits gets to addling, and you get to doing all sorts o’ wild things, and by-and-by you think to yourself, spos’n I was a boy, and was away up there, and the door ain’t locked, and you—” She stopped, looking kind of wondering, and then she turned her head around slow, and when her eye lit on me—I got up and took a walk.
“Afraid to live!—I was so scared I could hardly go to bed, or get up, or lie down, or sit down, Sister Ridgeway. I thought they’d steal the very—goodness, you can imagine how flustered I was by the time midnight rolled around last night. I swear I was afraid they’d steal some of the family! I was so rattled I couldn’t think straight anymore. It seems pretty silly now, in the daylight; but I thought to myself, there are my two poor boys asleep, way upstairs in that lonely room, and I swear I was so uneasy that I crept up there and locked them in! I did. And anyone would. Because, you know, when you get scared like that, and it just keeps going on and getting worse, your mind starts to swirl, and you start doing all sorts of crazy things, and eventually you think to yourself, suppose I was a boy, and I was up there, and the door isn’t locked, and you—” She stopped, looking a bit puzzled, and then she slowly turned her head around, and when her eyes landed on me—I got up and took a walk.
Says I to myself, I can explain better how we come to not be in that room this morning if I go out to one side and study over it a little. So I done it. But I dasn’t go fur, or she’d a sent for me. And when it was late in the day the people all went, and then I come in and told her the noise and shooting waked up me and “Sid,” and the door was locked, and we wanted to see the fun, so we went down the lightning-rod, and both of us got hurt a little, and we didn’t never want to try that no more. And then I went on and told her all what I told Uncle Silas before; and then she said she’d forgive us, and maybe it was all right enough anyway, and about what a body might expect of boys, for all boys was a pretty harum-scarum lot as fur as she could see; and so, as long as no harm hadn’t come of it, she judged she better put in her time being grateful we was alive and well and she had us still, stead of fretting over what was past and done. So then she kissed me, and patted me on the head, and dropped into a kind of a brown study; and pretty soon jumps up, and says:
I said to myself, I can explain better why we weren't in that room this morning if I step aside and think about it for a bit. So I did. But I couldn't go too far, or she would have sent for me. When it got late in the day, everyone left, and then I came in and told her the noise and gunfire woke me and “Sid,” and the door was locked, and we wanted to see the excitement, so we went down the lightning rod, and both of us got hurt a little, and we didn't want to try that again. Then I went on and told her everything I told Uncle Silas before; and she said she’d forgive us, and maybe it was all fine anyway, and about what you might expect from boys, since all boys are pretty wild as far as she could see; and so, since no harm came of it, she thought she should spend her time being grateful we were alive and well and she still had us, instead of worrying about what was done. Then she kissed me, patted me on the head, and sank into a kind of deep thought; and pretty soon she jumped up and said:
“Why, lawsamercy, it’s most night, and Sid not come yet! What has become of that boy?”
“Goodness, it’s almost nighttime, and Sid still hasn’t come! What has happened to that boy?”
I see my chance; so I skips up and says:
I see my chance, so I jump up and say:
“I’ll run right up to town and get him,” I says.
“I'll head straight into town and get him,” I say.
“No you won’t,” she says. “You’ll stay right wher’ you are; one’s enough to be lost at a time. If he ain’t here to supper, your uncle ’ll go.”
“No you won’t,” she says. “You’ll stay right where you are; one’s enough to be lost at a time. If he isn’t here for dinner, your uncle will go.”
Well, he warn’t there to supper; so right after supper uncle went.
Well, he wasn't there for dinner, so right after dinner, Uncle went.
He come back about ten a little bit uneasy; hadn’t run across Tom’s track. Aunt Sally was a good deal uneasy; but Uncle Silas he said there warn’t no occasion to be—boys will be boys, he said, and you’ll see this one turn up in the morning all sound and right. So she had to be satisfied. But she said she’d set up for him a while anyway, and keep a light burning so he could see it.
He came back around ten, feeling a bit uneasy; he hadn’t found Tom’s tracks. Aunt Sally was pretty worried; but Uncle Silas said there was no reason to be—boys will be boys, he said, and you’ll see this one show up in the morning safe and sound. So she had to accept that. But she said she’d wait up for him for a while anyway and keep a light on so he could see it.
And then when I went up to bed she come up with me and fetched her candle, and tucked me in, and mothered me so good I felt mean, and like I couldn’t look her in the face; and she set down on the bed and talked with me a long time, and said what a splendid boy Sid was, and didn’t seem to want to ever stop talking about him; and kept asking me every now and then if I reckoned he could a got lost, or hurt, or maybe drownded, and might be laying at this minute somewheres suffering or dead, and she not by him to help him, and so the tears would drip down silent, and I would tell her that Sid was all right, and would be home in the morning, sure; and she would squeeze my hand, or maybe kiss me, and tell me to say it again, and keep on saying it, because it done her good, and she was in so much trouble. And when she was going away she looked down in my eyes so steady and gentle, and says:
And then when I went to bed, she came up with me and brought her candle, tucked me in, and cared for me so well that I felt guilty and like I couldn’t look her in the face; she sat down on the bed and talked to me for a long time, saying what a wonderful boy Sid was and didn’t seem to want to stop talking about him; she kept asking me every now and then if I thought he could have gotten lost, or hurt, or maybe drowned, and might be lying somewhere right now suffering or dead, and she wasn’t there to help him, and the tears would silently fall, and I would tell her that Sid was fine and would be home in the morning, for sure; and she would squeeze my hand, or maybe kiss me, and tell me to repeat it and keep saying it because it made her feel better, and she was in so much pain. And when she was leaving, she looked deeply and gently into my eyes and said:
“The door ain’t going to be locked, Tom, and there’s the window and the rod; but you’ll be good, won’t you? And you won’t go? For my sake.”
“The door isn’t going to be locked, Tom, and there’s the window and the rod; but you’ll behave, won’t you? And you won’t leave? For my sake.”
Laws knows I wanted to go bad enough to see about Tom, and was all intending to go; but after that I wouldn’t a went, not for kingdoms.
Laws knows I wanted to go so badly to see Tom, and I was all set to go; but after that, there's no way I would have gone, not for all the riches in the world.
But she was on my mind and Tom was on my mind, so I slept very restless. And twice I went down the rod away in the night, and slipped around front, and see her setting there by her candle in the window with her eyes towards the road and the tears in them; and I wished I could do something for her, but I couldn’t, only to swear that I wouldn’t never do nothing to grieve her any more. And the third time I waked up at dawn, and slid down, and she was there yet, and her candle was most out, and her old gray head was resting on her hand, and she was asleep.
But she was on my mind and so was Tom, so I had a really restless night. Twice I got up in the middle of the night, crept around to the front, and saw her sitting there by her candle in the window with her eyes on the road and tears in them. I wished I could do something for her, but I couldn’t; the only thing I could do was promise I’d never do anything to upset her again. The third time I woke up at dawn and slipped down again, and she was still there, her candle almost out, her old gray head resting on her hand, and she was asleep.
CHAPTER XLII.
The old man was uptown again before breakfast, but couldn’t get no track of Tom; and both of them set at the table thinking, and not saying nothing, and looking mournful, and their coffee getting cold, and not eating anything. And by-and-by the old man says:
The old man was uptown again before breakfast, but couldn't find any trace of Tom; and both of them sat at the table thinking, not saying anything, looking gloomy, with their coffee getting cold and not eating anything. After a while, the old man says:
“Did I give you the letter?”
“Did I give you the letter?”
“What letter?”
"What letter is that?"
“The one I got yesterday out of the post-office.”
“The one I received yesterday from the post office.”
“No, you didn’t give me no letter.”
“No, you didn’t give me any letter.”
“Well, I must a forgot it.”
“Well, I must have forgotten it.”
So he rummaged his pockets, and then went off somewheres where he had laid it down, and fetched it, and give it to her. She says:
So he dug through his pockets, then went to where he had left it, picked it up, and gave it to her. She said:
“Why, it’s from St. Petersburg—it’s from Sis.”
“Wow, it’s from St. Petersburg—it’s from Sis.”
I allowed another walk would do me good; but I couldn’t stir. But before she could break it open she dropped it and run—for she see something. And so did I. It was Tom Sawyer on a mattress; and that old doctor; and Jim, in her calico dress, with his hands tied behind him; and a lot of people. I hid the letter behind the first thing that come handy, and rushed. She flung herself at Tom, crying, and says:
I thought another walk would be good for me, but I couldn’t move. Before she could break it open, she dropped it and ran because she saw something. I saw it too. It was Tom Sawyer on a mattress, along with that old doctor, and Jim, wearing her calico dress with his hands tied behind his back, and a bunch of people. I quickly hid the letter behind the first thing I could find and rushed over. She threw herself at Tom, crying, and said:
“Oh, he’s dead, he’s dead, I know he’s dead!”
“Oh, he’s dead, he’s dead, I know he’s dead!”
And Tom he turned his head a little, and muttered something or other, which showed he warn’t in his right mind; then she flung up her hands, and says:
And Tom turned his head slightly and mumbled something that showed he wasn't thinking clearly; then she threw up her hands and said:
“He’s alive, thank God! And that’s enough!” and she snatched a kiss of him, and flew for the house to get the bed ready, and scattering orders right and left at the niggers and everybody else, as fast as her tongue could go, every jump of the way.
"He's alive, thank God! That's all that matters!" She quickly kissed him, then rushed into the house to prepare the bed, barking out orders to the staff and everyone else as fast as she could speak, moving at a hurried pace the entire way.
I followed the men to see what they was going to do with Jim; and the old doctor and Uncle Silas followed after Tom into the house. The men was very huffy, and some of them wanted to hang Jim for an example to all the other niggers around there, so they wouldn’t be trying to run away like Jim done, and making such a raft of trouble, and keeping a whole family scared most to death for days and nights. But the others said, don’t do it, it wouldn’t answer at all; he ain’t our nigger, and his owner would turn up and make us pay for him, sure. So that cooled them down a little, because the people that’s always the most anxious for to hang a nigger that hain’t done just right is always the very ones that ain’t the most anxious to pay for him when they’ve got their satisfaction out of him.
I followed the men to see what they were going to do with Jim, and the old doctor and Uncle Silas went after Tom into the house. The men were very agitated, and some of them wanted to hang Jim as a warning to all the other Black people around, so they wouldn’t try to run away like Jim did, causing so much trouble and keeping a whole family terrified for days and nights. But the others said not to do it; it wouldn’t solve anything. He’s not our Black man, and his owner would show up and make us pay for him, for sure. So that calmed them down a bit, because the people who are always the most eager to hang a Black person for not behaving are usually the ones who aren’t the most willing to pay for him once they’ve gotten their satisfaction.
They cussed Jim considerble, though, and give him a cuff or two side the head once in a while, but Jim never said nothing, and he never let on to know me, and they took him to the same cabin, and put his own clothes on him, and chained him again, and not to no bed-leg this time, but to a big staple drove into the bottom log, and chained his hands, too, and both legs, and said he warn’t to have nothing but bread and water to eat after this till his owner come, or he was sold at auction because he didn’t come in a certain length of time, and filled up our hole, and said a couple of farmers with guns must stand watch around about the cabin every night, and a bulldog tied to the door in the daytime; and about this time they was through with the job and was tapering off with a kind of generl good-bye cussing, and then the old doctor comes and takes a look, and says:
They cursed Jim quite a bit and gave him a slap or two on the head now and then, but Jim never said anything, and he never let on that he knew me. They took him to the same cabin, put his own clothes on him, and chained him up again—not to a bed leg this time, but to a big staple driven into the bottom log. They chained his hands, too, and both legs, and said he could only have bread and water to eat until his owner came, or he would be sold at auction if his owner didn’t show up within a certain timeframe. They filled in our hole and mentioned that a couple of farmers with guns would have to stand watch around the cabin every night, with a bulldog tied to the door during the day. By this time, they were finishing up the job and wrapping it up with a kind of general goodbye cursing, and then the old doctor came in to take a look and said:
“Don’t be no rougher on him than you’re obleeged to, because he ain’t a bad nigger. When I got to where I found the boy I see I couldn’t cut the bullet out without some help, and he warn’t in no condition for me to leave to go and get help; and he got a little worse and a little worse, and after a long time he went out of his head, and wouldn’t let me come a-nigh him any more, and said if I chalked his raft he’d kill me, and no end of wild foolishness like that, and I see I couldn’t do anything at all with him; so I says, I got to have help somehow; and the minute I says it out crawls this nigger from somewheres and says he’ll help, and he done it, too, and done it very well. Of course I judged he must be a runaway nigger, and there I was! and there I had to stick right straight along all the rest of the day and all night. It was a fix, I tell you! I had a couple of patients with the chills, and of course I’d of liked to run up to town and see them, but I dasn’t, because the nigger might get away, and then I’d be to blame; and yet never a skiff come close enough for me to hail. So there I had to stick plumb until daylight this morning; and I never see a nigger that was a better nuss or faithfuller, and yet he was risking his freedom to do it, and was all tired out, too, and I see plain enough he’d been worked main hard lately. I liked the nigger for that; I tell you, gentlemen, a nigger like that is worth a thousand dollars—and kind treatment, too. I had everything I needed, and the boy was doing as well there as he would a done at home—better, maybe, because it was so quiet; but there I was, with both of ’m on my hands, and there I had to stick till about dawn this morning; then some men in a skiff come by, and as good luck would have it the nigger was setting by the pallet with his head propped on his knees sound asleep; so I motioned them in quiet, and they slipped up on him and grabbed him and tied him before he knowed what he was about, and we never had no trouble. And the boy being in a kind of a flighty sleep, too, we muffled the oars and hitched the raft on, and towed her over very nice and quiet, and the nigger never made the least row nor said a word from the start. He ain’t no bad nigger, gentlemen; that’s what I think about him.”
“Don’t be any tougher on him than you have to be, because he’s not a bad guy. When I found the boy, I realized I couldn’t remove the bullet without help, and he wasn’t in a state where I could leave to get assistance; he kept getting worse and worse, and after a while, he lost his mind and wouldn’t let me near him anymore. He said if I touched his raft, he’d kill me, and he was just saying all sorts of wild nonsense like that, and I saw I couldn’t do anything with him at all. So I thought, I need to get help somehow; and as soon as I said it, this black man crawled out from somewhere and said he’d help, and he did, and he did it very well. Naturally, I figured he must be a runaway, and there I was! I had to stay the rest of the day and all night right there. It was a tough spot, I tell you! I had a couple of patients with chills, and of course, I wanted to rush into town to see them, but I couldn’t, because the black guy might escape, and then I’d be responsible; but not a single boat came close enough for me to call out to. So I had to stay put until daylight this morning; and I’ve never seen a black man who was a better nurse or more loyal, and he was risking his freedom to do it, and he looked completely worn out, too, and I could tell he’d been working really hard lately. I appreciated that about him; I tell you, gentlemen, a man like that is worth a thousand dollars—and deserves kind treatment, too. I had everything I needed, and the boy was doing just as well there as he would have at home—maybe even better, because it was so quiet; but there I was, with both of them on my hands, and I had to stick around until about dawn this morning. Then some men in a boat came by, and by good fortune, the black man was sitting by the pallet with his head resting on his knees, sound asleep; so I signaled them quietly, and they sneaked up on him, grabbed him, and tied him up before he even knew what was happening, and we didn’t have any trouble. With the boy being in a sort of dazed sleep too, we muffled the oars and hitched the raft on, and towed it over very quietly, and the black man didn’t make a peep or say a word the whole time. He’s not a bad guy, gentlemen; that’s what I think about him.”
Somebody says:
Somebody's talking:
“Well, it sounds very good, doctor, I’m obleeged to say.”
“Well, that sounds really good, doctor, I have to say.”
Then the others softened up a little, too, and I was mighty thankful to that old doctor for doing Jim that good turn; and I was glad it was according to my judgment of him, too; because I thought he had a good heart in him and was a good man the first time I see him. Then they all agreed that Jim had acted very well, and was deserving to have some notice took of it, and reward. So every one of them promised, right out and hearty, that they wouldn’t cuss him no more.
Then the others relaxed a bit, too, and I was really grateful to that old doctor for helping Jim out; I was glad it matched my own opinion of him as well, because I believed he had a good heart and was a good man from the first time I saw him. Then they all agreed that Jim had acted very well and deserved some recognition and a reward. So each of them promised, sincerely and wholeheartedly, that they wouldn’t curse him anymore.
Then they come out and locked him up. I hoped they was going to say he could have one or two of the chains took off, because they was rotten heavy, or could have meat and greens with his bread and water; but they didn’t think of it, and I reckoned it warn’t best for me to mix in, but I judged I’d get the doctor’s yarn to Aunt Sally somehow or other as soon as I’d got through the breakers that was laying just ahead of me—explanations, I mean, of how I forgot to mention about Sid being shot when I was telling how him and me put in that dratted night paddling around hunting the runaway nigger.
Then they came out and locked him up. I hoped they would say he could have one or two of the chains taken off because they were really heavy, or that he could have meat and veggies with his bread and water. But they didn’t think of it, and I figured it wasn’t best for me to get involved. Still, I decided I’d find a way to get the doctor’s story to Aunt Sally somehow after I dealt with the challenges right in front of me—explanations, I mean, about how I forgot to mention that Sid got shot when I was telling about how he and I spent that awful night paddling around looking for the runaway slave.
But I had plenty time. Aunt Sally she stuck to the sick-room all day and all night, and every time I see Uncle Silas mooning around I dodged him.
But I had plenty of time. Aunt Sally stayed in the sick room all day and all night, and every time I saw Uncle Silas wandering around, I avoided him.
Next morning I heard Tom was a good deal better, and they said Aunt Sally was gone to get a nap. So I slips to the sick-room, and if I found him awake I reckoned we could put up a yarn for the family that would wash. But he was sleeping, and sleeping very peaceful, too; and pale, not fire-faced the way he was when he come. So I set down and laid for him to wake. In about half an hour Aunt Sally comes gliding in, and there I was, up a stump again! She motioned me to be still, and set down by me, and begun to whisper, and said we could all be joyful now, because all the symptoms was first-rate, and he’d been sleeping like that for ever so long, and looking better and peacefuller all the time, and ten to one he’d wake up in his right mind.
The next morning, I heard that Tom was feeling a lot better, and they said Aunt Sally had gone to take a nap. So, I slipped into the sick room, hoping that if he was awake, we could come up with a story for the family that would hold up. But he was sleeping, and he looked very peaceful too; he was pale, not the fiery red-faced way he was when he arrived. So, I sat down and waited for him to wake up. About half an hour later, Aunt Sally glided in, and there I was, stuck again! She signaled for me to be quiet, sat down next to me, and started whispering, saying we could all be happy now because all the symptoms were looking great, and he’d been sleeping like that for a long time, looking better and more peaceful all the while, and there was a good chance he’d wake up in his right mind.
So we set there watching, and by-and-by he stirs a bit, and opened his eyes very natural, and takes a look, and says:
So we sat there watching, and after a while he moved a little, opened his eyes naturally, looked around, and said:
“Hello!—why, I’m at home! How’s that? Where’s the raft?”
“Hello!—wait, I’m at home! How’s that? Where’s the raft?”
“It’s all right,” I says.
“It’s all good,” I say.
“And Jim?”
"And Jim?"
“The same,” I says, but couldn’t say it pretty brash. But he never noticed, but says:
“The same,” I said, but I couldn’t say it very boldly. But he didn’t notice and said:
“Good! Splendid! Now we’re all right and safe! Did you tell Aunty?”
“Great! Awesome! Now we’re good and safe! Did you let Aunty know?”
I was going to say yes; but she chipped in and says: “About what, Sid?”
I was going to say yes, but she interrupted and asked, “About what, Sid?”
“Why, about the way the whole thing was done.”
“Why, about how the whole thing was handled.”
“What whole thing?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Why, the whole thing. There ain’t but one; how we set the runaway nigger free—me and Tom.”
“Why, the whole thing. There’s only one; how we set the runaway black free—me and Tom.”
“Good land! Set the run— What is the child talking about! Dear, dear, out of his head again!”
“Goodness! What’s going on— What is the kid talking about! Oh dear, he’s lost his mind again!”
“No, I ain’t out of my HEAD; I know all what I’m talking about. We did set him free—me and Tom. We laid out to do it, and we done it. And we done it elegant, too.” He’d got a start, and she never checked him up, just set and stared and stared, and let him clip along, and I see it warn’t no use for me to put in. “Why, Aunty, it cost us a power of work—weeks of it—hours and hours, every night, whilst you was all asleep. And we had to steal candles, and the sheet, and the shirt, and your dress, and spoons, and tin plates, and case-knives, and the warming-pan, and the grindstone, and flour, and just no end of things, and you can’t think what work it was to make the saws, and pens, and inscriptions, and one thing or another, and you can’t think half the fun it was. And we had to make up the pictures of coffins and things, and nonnamous letters from the robbers, and get up and down the lightning-rod, and dig the hole into the cabin, and made the rope ladder and send it in cooked up in a pie, and send in spoons and things to work with in your apron pocket—”
“No, I’m not crazy; I know exactly what I’m talking about. We did set him free—Tom and I. We planned to do it, and we did it. And we did it really well, too.” He was on a roll, and she didn’t interrupt him, just sat there staring and let him go on, and I saw it was pointless for me to chime in. “Well, Aunty, it took us a ton of work—weeks of it—hours and hours, every night, while you were sound asleep. And we had to steal candles, the sheet, the shirt, your dress, spoons, tin plates, case knives, the warming pan, the grindstone, flour, and so much more, and you can’t imagine how much work it was to make the saws, pens, and inscriptions, and everything else, and you can’t imagine half the fun we had. We had to create pictures of coffins and stuff, write anonymous letters from the robbers, go up and down the lightning rod, dig the hole in the cabin, make the rope ladder, and sneak it in baked in a pie, and send in spoons and things to work with in your apron pocket—”
“Mercy sakes!”
"Goodness gracious!"
“—and load up the cabin with rats and snakes and so on, for company for Jim; and then you kept Tom here so long with the butter in his hat that you come near spiling the whole business, because the men come before we was out of the cabin, and we had to rush, and they heard us and let drive at us, and I got my share, and we dodged out of the path and let them go by, and when the dogs come they warn’t interested in us, but went for the most noise, and we got our canoe, and made for the raft, and was all safe, and Jim was a free man, and we done it all by ourselves, and wasn’t it bully, Aunty!”
“—and fill the cabin with rats and snakes and stuff, to keep Jim company; and then you kept Tom here for so long with the butter in his hat that you almost messed up the whole thing, because the men showed up before we got out of the cabin, and we had to hurry, and they heard us and started shooting at us, and I got my share of trouble, and we ducked out of the way and let them pass, and when the dogs came, they weren’t interested in us, but went after the loudest noise, and we grabbed our canoe and headed for the raft, and we were all safe, and Jim was a free man, and we did it all by ourselves, and wasn’t it awesome, Aunty!”
“Well, I never heard the likes of it in all my born days! So it was you, you little rapscallions, that’s been making all this trouble, and turned everybody’s wits clean inside out and scared us all most to death. I’ve as good a notion as ever I had in my life to take it out o’ you this very minute. To think, here I’ve been, night after night, a—you just get well once, you young scamp, and I lay I’ll tan the Old Harry out o’ both o’ ye!”
“Well, I’ve never heard anything like it in all my life! So it was you, you little troublemakers, who’ve been causing all this chaos, turning everyone’s minds upside down and scaring us half to death. I’ve got a good mind to deal with you this very minute. To think, I’ve been here, night after night, a—you just get better, you young rascal, and I swear I’ll beat the daylights out of both of you!”
But Tom, he was so proud and joyful, he just couldn’t hold in, and his tongue just went it—she a-chipping in, and spitting fire all along, and both of them going it at once, like a cat convention; and she says:
But Tom, he was so proud and happy, he just couldn’t hold it in, and his mouth just went for it—she was chiming in, and firing off quips all the while, and both of them talking at once, like a gathering of cats; and she says:
“Well, you get all the enjoyment you can out of it now, for mind I tell you if I catch you meddling with him again—”
“Well, you make the most of it now, because if I catch you messing around with him again—”
“Meddling with who?” Tom says, dropping his smile and looking surprised.
“Meddling with who??” Tom says, losing his smile and looking surprised.
“With who? Why, the runaway nigger, of course. Who’d you reckon?”
“With who? Why, the runaway black guy, of course. Who did you think?”
Tom looks at me very grave, and says:
Tom looks at me seriously and says:
“Tom, didn’t you just tell me he was all right? Hasn’t he got away?”
“Tom, didn’t you just say he was fine? Did he escape?”
“Him?” says Aunt Sally; “the runaway nigger? ’Deed he hasn’t. They’ve got him back, safe and sound, and he’s in that cabin again, on bread and water, and loaded down with chains, till he’s claimed or sold!”
“Him?” says Aunt Sally; “the runaway Black guy? No way he hasn’t. They’ve got him back, safe and sound, and he’s in that cabin again, eating nothing but bread and water, and weighed down with chains, until he’s claimed or sold!”
Tom rose square up in bed, with his eye hot, and his nostrils opening and shutting like gills, and sings out to me:
Tom sat up straight in bed, with one eye burning and his nostrils flaring like fish gills, and called out to me:
“They hain’t no right to shut him up! Shove!—and don’t you lose a minute. Turn him loose! he ain’t no slave; he’s as free as any cretur that walks this earth!”
“They don’t have any right to shut him up! Shove!—and don’t waste a minute. Let him go! He’s not a slave; he’s as free as any creature that walks this earth!”
“What does the child mean?”
“What does the kid mean?”
“I mean every word I say, Aunt Sally, and if somebody don’t go, I’ll go. I’ve knowed him all his life, and so has Tom, there. Old Miss Watson died two months ago, and she was ashamed she ever was going to sell him down the river, and said so; and she set him free in her will.”
“I mean every word I say, Aunt Sally, and if nobody else is going, I will. I’ve known him all his life, and so has Tom over there. Old Miss Watson passed away two months ago, and she was embarrassed that she ever planned to sell him down the river, and said so; and she set him free in her will.”
“Then what on earth did you want to set him free for, seeing he was already free?”
“Then why on earth did you want to set him free when he was already free?”
“Well, that is a question, I must say; and just like women! Why, I wanted the adventure of it; and I’d a waded neck-deep in blood to—goodness alive, AUNT POLLY!”
“Well, that is a question, I must say; and just like women! Why, I wanted the adventure of it; and I’d have waded neck-deep in blood to—goodness alive, AUNT POLLY!”
If she warn’t standing right there, just inside the door, looking as sweet and contented as an angel half full of pie, I wish I may never!
If she weren't standing right there, just inside the door, looking as sweet and satisfied as an angel half full of pie, I hope I may never!
Aunt Sally jumped for her, and most hugged the head off of her, and cried over her, and I found a good enough place for me under the bed, for it was getting pretty sultry for us, seemed to me. And I peeped out, and in a little while Tom’s Aunt Polly shook herself loose and stood there looking across at Tom over her spectacles—kind of grinding him into the earth, you know. And then she says:
Aunt Sally jumped up for her, nearly hugging the life out of her, and cried over her, while I found a decent spot for myself under the bed, as it was getting pretty stuffy for us, it seemed to me. I peeked out, and after a little while, Tom’s Aunt Polly wriggled free and stood there looking at Tom over her glasses—sort of pinning him down, you know. And then she said:
“Yes, you better turn y’r head away—I would if I was you, Tom.”
“Yes, you better turn your head away—I would if I were you, Tom.”
“Oh, deary me!” says Aunt Sally; “is he changed so? Why, that ain’t Tom, it’s Sid; Tom’s—Tom’s—why, where is Tom? He was here a minute ago.”
“Oh, dear me!” says Aunt Sally; “has he changed so? Why, that isn’t Tom, it’s Sid; Tom’s—Tom’s—why, where is Tom? He was just here a minute ago.”
“You mean where’s Huck Finn—that’s what you mean! I reckon I hain’t raised such a scamp as my Tom all these years not to know him when I see him. That would be a pretty howdy-do. Come out from under that bed, Huck Finn.”
“You mean where’s Huck Finn—that’s what you’re asking! I guess I haven’t raised such a troublemaker like my Tom all these years not to recognize him when I see him. That would be something! Come out from under that bed, Huck Finn.”
So I done it. But not feeling brash.
So I did it. But I'm not feeling cocky.
Aunt Sally she was one of the mixed-upest-looking persons I ever see—except one, and that was Uncle Silas, when he come in and they told it all to him. It kind of made him drunk, as you may say, and he didn’t know nothing at all the rest of the day, and preached a prayer-meeting sermon that night that gave him a rattling ruputation, because the oldest man in the world couldn’t a understood it. So Tom’s Aunt Polly, she told all about who I was, and what; and I had to up and tell how I was in such a tight place that when Mrs. Phelps took me for Tom Sawyer—she chipped in and says, “Oh, go on and call me Aunt Sally, I’m used to it now, and ’tain’t no need to change”—that when Aunt Sally took me for Tom Sawyer I had to stand it—there warn’t no other way, and I knowed he wouldn’t mind, because it would be nuts for him, being a mystery, and he’d make an adventure out of it, and be perfectly satisfied. And so it turned out, and he let on to be Sid, and made things as soft as he could for me.
Aunt Sally was one of the most mixed-up-looking people I had ever seen—except for one person, and that was Uncle Silas, when he came in and they told him everything. It kind of made him act goofy, you might say, and he didn’t know anything at all for the rest of the day. That night, he gave a prayer-meeting sermon that gained him quite a reputation because even the oldest person in the world couldn't have understood it. So, Tom’s Aunt Polly explained who I was and what was going on, and I had to step up and say how I was in such a tight spot that when Mrs. Phelps took me for Tom Sawyer—she jumped in and said, “Oh, go on and call me Aunt Sally, I’m used to it now, and there’s no need to change”—when Aunt Sally took me for Tom Sawyer, I had to go along with it—there was no other choice, and I knew he wouldn’t mind because it would be exciting for him, being a mystery, and he would make an adventure out of it and be perfectly happy. And that’s how it went, and he pretended to be Sid and did everything he could to help me out.
And his Aunt Polly she said Tom was right about old Miss Watson setting Jim free in her will; and so, sure enough, Tom Sawyer had gone and took all that trouble and bother to set a free nigger free! and I couldn’t ever understand before, until that minute and that talk, how he could help a body set a nigger free with his bringing-up.
And his Aunt Polly said Tom was right about old Miss Watson freeing Jim in her will; and so, sure enough, Tom Sawyer went and took all that trouble to set a free black man free! I could never understand before, until that moment and that conversation, how he could help someone set a black person free with his upbringing.
Well, Aunt Polly she said that when Aunt Sally wrote to her that Tom and Sid had come all right and safe, she says to herself:
Well, Aunt Polly said that when Aunt Sally wrote to her that Tom and Sid had come back safe and sound, she thought to herself:
“Look at that, now! I might have expected it, letting him go off that way without anybody to watch him. So now I got to go and trapse all the way down the river, eleven hundred mile, and find out what that creetur’s up to this time; as long as I couldn’t seem to get any answer out of you about it.”
“Look at that! I should have seen this coming, letting him go off like that without anyone to keep an eye on him. Now I’ve got to trek all the way down the river, eleven hundred miles, and find out what that creature is up to this time, since I couldn’t get any answers out of you about it.”
“Why, I never heard nothing from you,” says Aunt Sally.
“Why, I never heard anything from you,” says Aunt Sally.
“Well, I wonder! Why, I wrote you twice to ask you what you could mean by Sid being here.”
“Well, I wonder! I wrote to you twice to ask what you meant by Sid being here.”
“Well, I never got ’em, Sis.”
“Well, I never got them, Sis.”
Aunt Polly she turns around slow and severe, and says:
Aunt Polly turns around slowly and seriously, and says:
“You, Tom!”
“Hey, Tom!”
“Well—what?” he says, kind of pettish.
“Well—what?” he says, a bit annoyed.
“Don’t you what me, you impudent thing—hand out them letters.”
“Don’t you me, you cheeky thing—hand out those letters.”
“What letters?”
"What letters are you talking about?"
“Them letters. I be bound, if I have to take aholt of you I’ll—”
“Those letters. I swear, if I have to get a hold of you I’ll—”
“They’re in the trunk. There, now. And they’re just the same as they was when I got them out of the office. I hain’t looked into them, I hain’t touched them. But I knowed they’d make trouble, and I thought if you warn’t in no hurry, I’d—”
“They’re in the trunk. There, now. And they’re just the same as they were when I got them out of the office. I haven’t looked into them, I haven’t touched them. But I knew they’d cause trouble, and I thought if you weren’t in a hurry, I’d—”
“Well, you do need skinning, there ain’t no mistake about it. And I wrote another one to tell you I was coming; and I s’pose he—”
“Well, you do need skinning, there's no doubt about it. And I wrote another one to let you know I was coming; and I guess he—”
“No, it come yesterday; I hain’t read it yet, but it’s all right, I’ve got that one.”
“No, it came yesterday; I haven’t read it yet, but it’s all good, I’ve got that one.”
I wanted to offer to bet two dollars she hadn’t, but I reckoned maybe it was just as safe to not to. So I never said nothing.
I wanted to bet two dollars that she hadn’t, but I figured it was probably safer not to. So I didn’t say anything.
CHAPTER THE LAST
The first time I catched Tom private I asked him what was his idea, time of the evasion?—what it was he’d planned to do if the evasion worked all right and he managed to set a nigger free that was already free before? And he said, what he had planned in his head from the start, if we got Jim out all safe, was for us to run him down the river on the raft, and have adventures plumb to the mouth of the river, and then tell him about his being free, and take him back up home on a steamboat, in style, and pay him for his lost time, and write word ahead and get out all the niggers around, and have them waltz him into town with a torchlight procession and a brass-band, and then he would be a hero, and so would we. But I reckoned it was about as well the way it was.
The first time I caught Tom alone, I asked him what his plan was for the escape—what he intended to do if everything went smoothly and he managed to set a person free who was already free before? He said that what he had envisioned from the start, if we got Jim out safely, was for us to float him down the river on the raft, have adventures all the way to the mouth of the river, then tell him about his freedom, and take him back home on a steamboat in style. He wanted to pay him for his lost time, send word ahead to gather all the people, and have them parade him into town with a torchlight procession and a brass band. Then he would be a hero, and so would we. But I figured it was probably just as good the way it was.
We had Jim out of the chains in no time, and when Aunt Polly and Uncle Silas and Aunt Sally found out how good he helped the doctor nurse Tom, they made a heap of fuss over him, and fixed him up prime, and give him all he wanted to eat, and a good time, and nothing to do. And we had him up to the sick-room, and had a high talk; and Tom give Jim forty dollars for being prisoner for us so patient, and doing it up so good, and Jim was pleased most to death, and busted out, and says:
We got Jim out of the chains quickly, and when Aunt Polly, Uncle Silas, and Aunt Sally learned how well he helped the doctor take care of Tom, they made a huge fuss over him. They treated him like royalty, giving him all the food he wanted, a great time, and nothing to do. We brought him up to the sick room for a nice chat, and Tom gave Jim forty dollars for being such a patient prisoner and doing such a good job. Jim was so thrilled he couldn't contain himself, and he exclaimed:
“Dah, now, Huck, what I tell you?—what I tell you up dah on Jackson islan’? I tole you I got a hairy breas’, en what’s de sign un it; en I tole you I ben rich wunst, en gwineter to be rich agin; en it’s come true; en heah she is! Dah, now! doan’ talk to me—signs is signs, mine I tell you; en I knowed jis’ ’s well ’at I ’uz gwineter be rich agin as I’s a-stannin’ heah dis minute!”
“Hey, Huck, what did I tell you? What did I tell you up there on Jackson Island? I told you I have a hairy chest, and what that means; and I told you I was once rich and I was going to be rich again; and it’s come true; and here it is! Now, don’t talk to me—signs are signs, I’m telling you; and I knew just as well that I was going to be rich again as I’m standing here this minute!”
And then Tom he talked along and talked along, and says, le’s all three slide out of here one of these nights and get an outfit, and go for howling adventures amongst the Injuns, over in the Territory, for a couple of weeks or two; and I says, all right, that suits me, but I ain’t got no money for to buy the outfit, and I reckon I couldn’t get none from home, because it’s likely pap’s been back before now, and got it all away from Judge Thatcher and drunk it up.
And then Tom kept talking and talking, saying, “Let’s all three sneak out of here one of these nights, get some gear, and go have some wild adventures with the Indians over in the Territory for a couple of weeks.” I said, “Sure, that sounds good to me, but I don’t have any money to buy the gear, and I doubt I could get any from home because it’s likely my dad has been back by now, taken it all from Judge Thatcher, and spent it drinking.”
“No, he hain’t,” Tom says; “it’s all there yet—six thousand dollars and more; and your pap hain’t ever been back since. Hadn’t when I come away, anyhow.”
“No, he hasn’t,” Tom says; “it’s all still there—six thousand dollars or more; and your dad hasn’t been back since. He hadn’t when I left, anyway.”
Jim says, kind of solemn:
Jim says, somewhat seriously:
“He ain’t a-comin’ back no mo’, Huck.”
"He’s not coming back anymore, Huck."
I says:
I say:
“Why, Jim?”
“Why, Jim?”
“Nemmine why, Huck—but he ain’t comin’ back no mo.”
“Nevemind why, Huck—but he’s not coming back anymore.”
But I kept at him; so at last he says:
But I kept pushing him, so eventually he said:
“Doan’ you ’member de house dat was float’n down de river, en dey wuz a man in dah, kivered up, en I went in en unkivered him and didn’ let you come in? Well, den, you kin git yo’ money when you wants it, kase dat wuz him.”
“Do you remember the house that was floating down the river, and there was a man in there, covered up, and I went in and uncovered him and didn’t let you come in? Well, then, you can get your money whenever you want it, because that was him.”
Tom’s most well now, and got his bullet around his neck on a watch-guard for a watch, and is always seeing what time it is, and so there ain’t nothing more to write about, and I am rotten glad of it, because if I’d a knowed what a trouble it was to make a book I wouldn’t a tackled it, and ain’t a-going to no more. But I reckon I got to light out for the Territory ahead of the rest, because Aunt Sally she’s going to adopt me and sivilize me, and I can’t stand it. I been there before.
Tom’s doing well now, with his bullet hanging around his neck like a watch, always checking the time. There’s nothing more to write about, and I’m really glad about that because if I had known how much trouble it was to write a book, I wouldn’t have started it, and I’m not doing that again. But I guess I need to head out for the Territory before everyone else, because Aunt Sally is going to adopt me and try to civilize me, and I can't handle it. I’ve been through that before.
THE END. YOURS TRULY, HUCK FINN.
THE END. Sincerely, HUCK FINN.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!